Copyright © by blackmatter.
All rights reserved. This story or any portion thereof
may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever
without the express written permission of the author
except for the use of brief quotations in a review.

Last revised: December, 2018.

*****

"I can't believe you're leaving," Ellie said in tears at the airport moments before Oliver was about to board a plane to Thailand.

He gave her his signature smile along with a warm squeeze to her arm. "Hey, I won't be gone forever."

She nodded as a tear escaped the corner of her eye. "I wanna receive a steady flow of emails from you. Do you get me, chunky?"

Oliver was indeed obese. At 5' 10" and 240 lbs., overweight was the nicest complement he could have earned. Ellie would constantly ride his ass about his weight. It wasn't ill-intended. She simply wished for him to lead a healthier life and perhaps to gain some social life as an added bonus.

"Sure thing, Sis," he chuckled. "I'll be harassing you so much that you'll be begging for me to stop. Maybe even flag my emails as spam or something."

They shared a brief laugh that was tinged with sadness.

"And please do something about this," she groused while ruffling his greasy hair in disgust.

Ellie disliked how Oliver kept his hair: dirty and amorphous. In fact, Ellie disliked everything about her kid brother's appearance. He was unkempt, a poor dresser, and overweight. Patches of stubble had been increasingly encroaching on his face for the past seven months, since he'd turned 17. She genuinely believed her kid bro might be the most unappealing male on earth. Oliver didn't mind so much that his big sis was constantly singing his praises on account of his "good looks". As the brother of a stunning beauty such as Ellie, it was almost inevitable.

Ellie was indeed a beauty, one that poetry should be written about, Oliver always thought. At 5' 5" and on the skinny end of the scale, she possessed the physical prerequisites to qualify as hot; however, Ellie had so much more going for her than just the optimal blend of girth and length. She was well-endowed, with two noticeable swells that swayed at an altitude that seemed to defy the rules of physics; she had dark blond hair that the longest of its strands kissed the small of her slender back; a contagious smile would frequent her pretty face, which as cliché goes, could light up the dimmest of rooms; and she possessed a feminine figure that tapered and flared almost by design, curving her build to porno standards.

But what Oliver had always considered to be her trump card, that one trait that no other girl could compete with his big sister, was her eyes. A pair of blue eyes was nothing to get excited about of course—although uncommon, it was hardly a thing of a rarity—and yet... her pair was. He was in awe of Ellie's eyes, and he was certainly not the only one. Lucid deep blue, dazzling and expressive, framed in large catlike sockets... it was a tall order not to be captivated by this pair of divine creation. Her looks was of a nymph, but not just any nymph: the most heartbreaking nymph there is, he thought.

Although he never himself pined for his sister, Oliver was still a man, and as such, was not blind to such beauty. And as Ellie's brother, he was in prime position to admire his sister daily. He felt fortunate to simply be her brother, for if he hadn't been, it would have made life unbearable, to be tantalized by this dream of a goddess that could never be obtained. But he was indeed Ellie's baby bro, and pining for his sister was never going to be in his cards. He loved her dearly but never in romantic fashion, and the same was especially true when it came to how Ellie felt about him.

The youngest of her brothers, Oliver was certainly the most unattractive of them all in her expert opinion but had his fair share of charm. Although almost four years between them—as she was the oldest along with her twin, Jack, and he the youngest—the emotional connection between the two had been surprisingly the strongest. Neither was ever able to fathom why, but it could not be denied.

"You're gonna miss your flight."

Ellie awarded her brother a warm embrace as he was minutes from departing to search for himself as he claimed. She couldn't understand why he couldn't walk the traditional path of high school—college—life. She was resentful towards him for taking such a reckless, perilous route.

Oliver was set to travel across the Far East indefinitely. He wasn't college material to his own belief. He wasn't about to live his life like everyone else. He wanted more for himself. To see the world was one of those things his heart craved, and he wouldn't succumb to their mother's pleads nor to their father's bribes.

He cupped her cheek, a glum smile on his face. "I'm going to miss you so much."

Ellie lapped his hand with hers and nodded with a face of reluctant acceptance.

Money was not an issue. The passing of their wealthy grandparents on their mother's side had left a more than generous inheritance to their only grandchildren: Jack, Ellie, Dave, and Oliver; on top of that, their parents were successful at their respective careers, and a beautiful home in their pastoral town that was enclosed by mountains, thick woods, and lively creeks would be waiting for Oliver upon his return.

But he wasn't planning on burning through his sizable portion of the inheritance just for the sake of traveling. He called it an investment in himself much to Ellie's fury. She simply could not be on board on his decision to trade a life that had been so good to him for backpacking across the Third World.

Nevertheless, last words of farewell had been whispered, and the 5' 10" lump of lard began marching farther into the airport, waving goodbye at his beloved sister with the promise for them to reunite sometime in the unseen future. Ellie waved back, and there vanished the most charming and unattractive guy she ever had the pleasure of knowing.

***

Five years later...

"I can't believe I'm actually doing this," Ellie murmured while cupping the sweats-covered scrotum of the sexiest man she had ever seen and rubbing his sack slowly with her thumb.

"No one's holding a gun to your head," the man whispered back as he pressed his lips to her smooth complexion, leaving a trail of sensual kisses across her delicate neckline.

"God!" She stifled a moan in his ear while throwing her head back, granting him easier access as her bosom was fighting for air. "This is crazy!"

"Yes, it is," he breathed while groping her right breast over her pajamas as he continued feasting on her delicious neck.

"Ohhhhhh..." Ellie bit back another moan before she arched her back and kissed the man in such hunger she had never felt before for any guy. Rolling his essence along her tongue, she savored his taste. "I'm a married woman for god's sake!"

The man resolutely shook his head while licking Ellie's saliva off his lips. "Not yet you're not."

Snaking his strong arms around her slight waist, he picked her up in an abrupt heave. He paced to the bed and dropped Ellie onto the soft mattress, relishing the heavy jiggle of her mounds as well as her pleading gaze that instantly followed.

"But I will be," Ellie whined achingly while standing on her knees and stroking his erection over the thick fabric of his sweats. "And in just a month..."

The man took off his tank and stormed Ellie's seductive lips in such fervor that compelled the blonde's puss to relinquish some more of the nectar she'd been amassing down her already plenty-soaked panties.

"Over my dead body you're marrying him," he breathed, the head of his circumcised cock pulsing in his boxer briefs under her licentious caregiving.

"Why are you doing this to me..." Ellie whimpered, almost in tears, as she trailed her fingers along the contours of his chiseled stomach, defiance seeping from both her body and mind with each passing second.

"Because I can't allow him to have you." He breath stammered out when she hooked her thumb into his waistband. "Allow anyone to have you." He pulled at the mane of her golden hair and coerced her blue, needy eyes to gaze up into his.

"Oliver, baby!"

He shook his head at her pitiable plea and fastened his grip on her hair, his eyes unwavering, as he softly yet determinedly whispered, "You're mine."

***

Four months back...

Ellie stopped by her parents' for her weekly visit on her way back from work on a Tuesday afternoon. She had moved out years ago and was shacking up with her fiancé in a chic condo not far away. She entered the kitchen and kissed Dave on the cheek, who was making a sandwich on the kitchen island.

"Hey, you bum. Where're the folks?"

"By the pool, catching up."

Dave was a little over a year older than Oliver, and at 23 years of age was mooching off his parents while in between jobs. Moving out was not an option for him, and why would it? The house was big and spacious with two bathrooms on top of the master bathroom. A part-time house cleaner was on the payroll, and so his clothes were always fresh and clean, his room neat and tidy, and his belly slightly bulging and plenty content.

"Catching up?" Ellie's high heels clacked their way to the fridge. "What about?"

Dave furrowed a brow in confusion as he finished up with his sandwich. "What do you mean what about? Don't tell me you haven't heard the big news."

"What big news?" she said to the belly of the fridge while cocking an eyebrow as she fetched a bottle of water. She took note of the large plate stacked with sandwiches by his side a second later. "And what's up with all the subs? Are Mom and Dad throwing a pool party?"

"You mean no one's told you?!" he exclaimed, finally willing to look away from the sandwich. "Seriously?"

Ellie countered his bemused look with one of her own, quickly getting testy. "Told me what?"

"Oh my god, it's gonna blow your mind," he chuckled as he piled the last of the sandwiches onto the plate. "I can't wait to see the look on your face..."

"Why are you laughing like an imbecile, loafer? What's going on?"

Bobbing his eyebrows, he shot her a grin of mischief. "Follow me."

"Alright," she replied suspiciously, clearly not as amused as her brother.

Dave opened the sliding door that led to the patio, and they proceeded to the outdoor seating area.

Their parents had quite the home. The pool was of good size with a Jacuzzi peering over it, perched on a rugged wooden platform. A quartet of mature apple trees flanked the parameter to ensure privacy. White, red, and yellow roses blossomed all around alongside miscellaneous herb plants, and chaise lounges and umbrellas were strewn along the outskirts of the pool.

As they edged closer, Ellie sighted their parents laughing in their bathing suits with drinks in their hands. Her twin, Jack, was there with his girlfriend, Gena. They, too, were in their bathing suits sipping on their beverages. It almost seemed as though Ellie were crashing on some secret family gathering, one that she was not invited to, apparently, and she detested that feeling, of being left out.

Her eyes wandered to the pool, in the same direction the rest of her family was laughing at. She slowly came to a halt and observed—sufficiently remote and undetected—while Dave joined their family and placed the sandwiches at the heart of the table.

There was a man she had never seen before swimming to and fro while towing a little girl on his back. The girl couldn't have been more than 3 years old, Ellie estimated. The man eventually came to a stop, yet the girl kept her arms tightly around his neck, giggling as he was kissing her time and again.

He was an impressive specimen in Ellie's eyes. Although not bulky by any means, he was clearly ripped; an observation Ellie could make even from that far away, never mind most of his build was submerged. Drops of water trickled down his acutely defined shoulders and back, and when he lifted the little girl in the air, Ellie could just make out the clean-cut outlines of his satisfyingly wrought biceps.

Although unable to upscale the resolution of his face from her distant point of view, she could attest it to be smooth with no signs of stubble anywhere much to her content—as Ellie would develop a nasty rash if bristling hair were to scrape her delicate, pale complexion. She loved her boyfriends' faces shaved like a baby; a strict rule her fiancé was very much aware of and compliant with.

The man waded across the pool to the end closer to her family. He lifted the little girl and made sure her petite feet were firmly planted onto solid ground before releasing her. Once out of the water, she dashed to the seating area to the sound of roaring applause. Ellie's father, Dan, embraced her in an emotional hug while the rest gushed over her, their lips taking turns on her cheeks.

The man hoisted himself out of the water and was now on full display for Ellie's eyes to feast on. Her assessment of his physique was instantly corroborated, and Ellie was ogling this stranger a bit longer that she would have liked. Her heart pulsated in her chest as lust kept draining between her legs, moistening her nether lips, and she knew for certain that it would be wise to look away before someone might be able to either spot or whiff her fast-building excitement.

"Tomorrow, I'm taking you out shopping for clothes, and we'll go have ice cream after. Would you like that, sweetie pie?" Ellie's mother, Alice, asked the little girl while caressing her cheek.

Ellie thought her mother seemed quite sentimental when speaking to the girl as her wistful eyes disclosed more than just a hint of pain and longing.

"Yes!" the little girl chirped, grinning ear to ear. "But I need to ask Daddy first." She quickly turned to look at the man, who was lazily making his way to them. " Papi, posso andare con la nonna a comprare vestiti e prendere un gelato domani?" (Daddy, can I go tomorrow with grandma to buy clothes and have ice cream?).

At that second, Ellie realized a few things: First, that man was the girl's father. Second, that little girl had to be older than what she had initially believed. Third, she was bilingual, and fourth, she was the cutest girl Ellie had yet to see, and the prettiest, too. Tanned skin and light brown hair at shoulder length first captured Ellie's attention, and the way she spoke, either language, was as adorable as endearing.

"Non so se ti meriti un premio del genere, visto come ti sei comportata durante il volo." (I don't know if you deserve such a treat, with the way you behaved on the plane to here).

A shudder of lust and a couple more realizations ran through Ellie after hearing the man answering the little girl: he might be a foreigner, and she found him hotter than before if that was even possible, which was doing nothing to keep her panties dry. By now, she was praying he'd put on a shirt.

"Non è giusto, Papà! Mi sono già scusata in aeroporto. Ti prego, ti prego, ti prego... ti prometto che da ora in poi farò la brava." (But, Daddy?! I already apologized at the airport. Please, please, please... I promise I'll be a good girl from now on).

"Non so se riesco a crederti, tesoro," (I just don't know if I believe you, love).

"Papi, ti prego! Mi devi credere!" (Daddy, I beg you! Believe me!).

Ellie couldn't understand what the little girl was saying, but she suspected she was pleading as she infused into her tone the cutest voice along with a most dedicated praying gesture.

"What is he saying, sweetheart?" Alice asked, an emotional smile adorning her face.

"He is being a bad daddy," the girl whined and proceeded to pout, on the brink of weeping. "He won't let me go..."

All of Ellie's family burst out laughing at the sight of that heartbreaking show from the little girl.

"Oh, yes he will; unless he wants a piece of me, he will," Alice said in a blend of amusement and determination as she took the girl in her arms. She faked a scowl at the man, who now joined Ellie's family and was cracking open a beer. "Now you stop with this right now, or I'll punish you." Alice was putting on a show of her own. "Tomorrow Michela"—pronounced: mee-ke-lah—"and I are going shopping and having ice cream together. Is that understood, Oliver?"

"OLIVER?!!!"

A collective veer of heads followed that shriek of shock and bewilderment. They were all smiling at Ellie, unaware that she was even present. Well, save Dave, yet that knowledge seemed to have escaped him.

Oliver's eyes clashed with his big sister's, but he was the only one who wasn't smiling at her. He wouldn't dare to smile. Ellie was the one person he was truly apprehensive and nervous to see. He had a lot of explaining to do to all of his family, but with Ellie he had twice the work cut out for him; a fact that he was well aware of, even before he needed to look into those pair of hurting, blue ellipses that easily reminded him why he considered them the most mesmerizing eyes he would ever witness.

He put his beer down on the table and took a few timid steps forward. "Hey."

Ellie shook her head as she paced back in response, tears coming down her cheeks. She was still processing this earth-shattering revelation that this man was, allegedly, her brother; the brother she hadn't seen for more than five years.

Oliver easily sensed the inflammable potential of the moment he found himself in, and he needed to defuse the bomb somehow before it went off in his face.

"Ellie, please let m—"

She whirled around and bolted into the house.

Oliver sighed as he picked up his daughter, accepting that he was indeed in quite a predicament with his sister.

"Papi, chi era quella bella signora che ce l'aveva con te?" (Daddy, why was the pretty woman angry with you?).

Oliver held Michela snugly and sighed once more. "Perché Papà l'ha ferita, principessa," (Because Daddy's hurt her, princess). He consumed his beer while looking at his mother, who was shaking her head at him in tears and resentment. "Don't," he said to Alice when she parted her lips. "Bring her back first."

She gritted her teeth and sped into the house.

*

"Hey, baby."

Her daughter sipped the glass of Chardonnay she had poured herself the second she got inside.

Ellie was not seeking company at the moment. She was still reeling from the shock that Oliver was here, that he had a child—one who seemed quite mature for her age—that she'd spent the better part of the last few minutes lusting after her own damn brother, that she was still getting wet at thought of him, even while sitting with her mother.

"Baby girl..."

"How long has he been here? And why hasn't no one given me a god-damn call? What, am I not family anymore?!"

"He got here an hour ago after calling your father from the airport." Alice cupped her only daughter's cheek. "He wanted to call you himself. He was very anxious to speak to you."

Ellie shot the full contents of her wine glass down her throat and plunked the valuable crystal glass down as if it were nothing but a cheap knockoff. "This is an outrage. He has a daughter! One I'm assuming no one knew of."

She shot her mother a look that sought reassurance.

"No," Alice achingly sighed. "We didn't know."

"So what is he doing here now? I thought we stopped being his family long ago."

"I don't know what madness has been swirling in his head, but he is here now, and he promised to walk us through everything, so I'll be reserving the right to pass judgment for after."

"I don't want to talk to him."

A moment of silent reflectance engulfed the room.

"God, I need a drink myself," Alice sighed and fetched the bottle of Chardonnay from the fridge. She poured them both and set the bottle on the table.

"I bet he was lying about everything in his emails," Ellie hissed. "That lying piece of..."

"Let's get out there and give him a chance to explain. Don't worry, he's not going to get away with it."

The women took their glasses and bottle and joined their family out in the patio, making sure their eyes conveyed the right message to Oliver, who was sitting with Michela perched in his lap. Ellie was grateful to a see a tank covering him now.

"Vita mia, perché non vai dentro e mostri a Gena il nuovo libro che ti ho comprato? Cinque minuti e ti raggiungo," (My life, why don't you go inside and show Gena the new book we got you. I'll join you in a few minutes).

It wasn't much of a book as an assortment of illustrations and a word or two depicting each.

"Va bene, Papi," (Alright, Daddy).

Michela gave him a peck on the lips and got off of him while nibbling her sandwich.

"Gena, would you please take her inside for a few minutes? She has an excellent book she wants to show you."

"Sure, Oliver." Jack's girlfriend rose and took his daughter's hand in hers. "Come on, Michela. Let's go check out that book."

*

"How dare you?!" Ellie bellowed the moment the girls disappeared. "Hiking up the Himalaya mountains?! Studying Buddhism in Nepal?! Traveling through India?! For the love of god, you're a father and have been for a while now. Where was all of this in your emails?!"

"I didn't—"

"How could you keep it from us?! Keep her from us?! For god's sake, I've had a niece for a few good years now without even knowing!"

"Ellie, baby, calm down," Alice said, hooking an arm over her shoulder. "Go ahead, Oliver, but it'd better be a good one."

Dan, Alice, Ellie, Jack, and Dave sat in exemplary stillness, eagerly awaiting Oliver to explain his five-year absence, and of course, to explain Michela.

He opened his second beer and sighed. "It was a week after I left. I was in Thailand traveling with a couple Americans. We just left Bangkok to northern Thailand when I met... Michela's mother. Bianca and I met on the plane to there. She was traveling with two of her best friends. I don't know what she saw in me as she was way out of my league"—he let out a doleful chuckle—"but she must have seen something. Two weeks later, Michela was conceived. We didn't know it right then obviously. We found out only a few weeks later while traveling through Vietnam and Laos."

"Oh my," Alice sighed and poured herself and Ellie another round. "That doesn't explain anything though."

"Yeah," Jack said as he opened three beers for the guys. "Why have you never come visit or told us about Michela?"

Oliver bobbed his head and took a swig from his beer. "We were madly in love; on top of that, Bianca was raised in a catholic home, so abortion was not an option. We discussed it, and it was soon clear to us both that I was going back with her to Italy. A month later, we arrived to Milano—I mean Milan—and—"

"Yeah, we're not idiots," Ellie said, oozing all kinds of hostility. "We might not be fluent in Italian, but I think we all know Milano is Milan."

Oliver absorbed his sister's glower briefly before he continued," Anyway, we got married the same week we—"

"You're married?!!" Ellie exclaimed, stupefied.

"Dear god," Alice sighed, her hand fanning her face.

The guys expressed their shocks in similar ways. Grunts and sighs were particularly popular.

"It wasn't this big wedding or anything like that," he quickly said, desperate to pacify them. "It was really small and plain with her best friends serving as witnesses, so don't think you missed out on this grand occasion... anyway, she introduced me to her parents and explained to them that I was her husband and that we were expecting a baby. As you may have guessed, it didn't go well, but they accepted it eventually. We lived with them throughout the pregnancy, and Antonio, her father, pushed me to start my bachelor in economics at the University of Milan; meanwhile, I was picking Italian up fast, and I was soon able to get by without English."

He sipped his beer and looked down to the ground, sorting his thoughts.

While he was in his own head, Ellie was trying to digest this transformation her baby brother had undergone. It wasn't just his physical appearance that had completely altered; his psyche seemed of a man in his late thirties, not early twenties. He was utterly a different man.

"Why didn't you say anything to us about all of this?" Dan said. "We're your parents. Didn't we deserve to know that you got married and was expecting a child?"

"What he said," Alice uttered bitterly.

"I didn't know how to even start that conversation," Oliver sighed. "I didn't want all of you riding my ass, telling me that I made the biggest mistake of my life. But Bianca and I agreed that I would tell you after Michela was born. Speaking of which, we went to the hospital when Bianca was in labor. Her mother, Francesca, was in the room with her, and Antonio and I were waiting outside."

His head slumped, and his eyes welled up with tears.

"And...?" Dave said.

He lifted his head, clearly a man carrying a heavy burden in his heart. "And two hours later, I was told I was the father of a healthy baby girl"—he sighed as a couple of tears coursed down his cheeks—"and a widower. It was the best and... worst night of my life."

"Oh my god," Alice could barely mutter before her hand covered her mouth. Tears ran down her cheeks a second later. "Oliver..."

The rest were as quiet as church mice.

"Yeah, what can you do." He faked a smile and wiped off his tears before he buried back those excruciating memories with a deep sigh. "After the funeral, Antonio and Francesca insisted that I must stay with them until I graduated. They were very attached to Michela as she was the only thing they had... left from Bianca, and I couldn't say no to them, not after what we'd been through. So, I stayed and continued with my studies, and they helped me raise Michela. I got my degree a month ago, and I decided that it was time... time to come home."

Alice and Ellie were visibly weeping, and the guys were in tears themselves.

"In less than a year, my whole world turned upside down. I fell in love with an amazing girl, got her knocked up, got married, became a father, and buried my wife. How the hell was I going to explain that to you?"

"But, Oliver, you can't keep stuff like that from your family," Ellie interjected as tears streamed down her cheeks, "especially events like these... you can't withhold..." Her sobbing escalated.

"I wanted to tell you; I really did. Many times, I picked up my phone and stared at your numbers, but I just couldn't bring myself to make the call. You have to understand that I was a wreck. I could barely keep it together; in fact, it had taken me quite a while until I was finally able to. I was barely there for Michela the first couple of months. Was I selfish by keeping it from you? Perhaps, but that was what I needed to get through this, and after a while, it became easier not to make that call than to make it. I know it's messed up, but it is what it is. Sadly, I have no good excuse for this. But it doesn't mean that I don't love you guys. You've never left my heart."

"How old is Michela?" Jack asked after a prolonged period of discomforting silence.

"She turned 4 in April."

"Jesus Christ," Dan sighed while shaking his head in disbelief.

"She looks 4, but when she speaks, she seems older," Dave mused a minute later.

Oliver smiled proudly. "She's gifted, diagnosed and all. She may be 4, but intellectually, she's 6. At least that was how the experts explained it to me." He polished his beer off and smiled. "She does one wicked math."

Everyone chuckled at the remark.

"So, what now?" Jack asked. "Are you staying for good?"

"That's the plan. We'll see how Michela adjusts though. She's my priority. If I see that it's difficult for her, that she misses her family in Italy too much, then I don't... I may need to reconsider."

"The hell you will," Alice said, in dread of the thought of losing Michela. "You're not taking my only grandchild anywhere. Do you get me, Oliver? She'll adjust just fine. I'll see to that."

"What she said," Dan said, looking no less worried than Alice.

Oliver nodded with a smile. It felt good to have his family back. "Mom, Dad, would it be okay for Michela and me to crash here for a couple of days? Just until I find us a place?"

"Are you kidding me?" Dan said. "You're both staying here forever. Don't even think of leaving." He got up and pulled his youngest into his loving embrace. "God, I've missed you."

Dan always had a soft spot for Oliver. He'd let him off the hook on many occasions when Oliver was a teenager, and not once had he covered for him when Alice wanted to lay down the law to him. He might never admit it, but Oliver had touched a place in his heart his siblings had never.

"Papi, mi fa male la pancia..." (Daddy, I have a tummy ache...), Michela whimpered with a pout upon returning with Gena.

Everyone guffawed in such joy. Although they didn't understand a word, Michela had a way of relaying her feelings quite dramatically, and it was easy to pick up on what she was feeling. None laughed like that in a very long time. Michela and Oliver seemed to have brought with them an intangible of sort, one that none of them was willing to see ever going away.

Oliver lifted his daughter and kissed her long and hard. "Now what do we do when we have a tummy ache?"

He'd switched to English to make sure everyone was in the loop.

"We make tea and go to the bathroom."

"That's right." He kissed her nose. "And we can't allow you to be sick, now can we? You're going tomorrow shopping for clothes and having gelato with your grandparents. Unless you don't want to..."

"Dici vero, Papà?! Mi ci lasci andare?!" (Seriously, Daddy?! You're letting me go?!).

Again, no translation was needed as Michela made quite a show from how excited she was, which triggered an additional wave of laughter from the family she'd never known she had.

Oliver chuckled and then nuzzled her nose. "Come on, dolce mia. Let's go make you feel better."

***

"Hi," Ellie said as she stepped out to the patio the next day.

Oliver's face lit up. "Oh, hey." He nervously jolted away his tablet. "Aren't you supposed to be at work?"

"I called in sick. Why? Am I bothering you?"

"No! Not at all. I just didn't expect uh..."

The hostility in her voice immediately put Oliver on the defensive, which Ellie was quite pleased to see.

"So, what are you up to?"

"Catching up on my reading. Nothing important though," he quickly added, making it clear that he was anxious to speak to her.

She pretended not to notice his eagerness. "Cool."

"Yeah." He took a moment to ponder what he wished to say. "Ellie, I wanted to—"

"So," she cut him off while glancing over her shoulder, "where's my favorite niece?"

"She's out with the folks for ice cream and whatnot. I bet they're gonna spoil her ass so much that I would have to work for a solid month just to try to compete with them."

They laughed, yet there was very little authenticity in that false chuckle.

"Yeah, probably." Ellie's eyes jerked about, her nerves as visible as her brother's. "I thought they'd be here by now."

"Uh, no. In fact, they have a full day of activities planned with Michela, so I wouldn't hold my breath."

Ellie knew perfectly well that their parents weren't home, nor would they be home for at least another hour. She wanted some time alone with her brother, but since she was infuriated with him, she had to resort to this pretense. He needed to make the first move if their relationship were to be salvaged. Oliver more than suspected Ellie knew that since it had been discussed in great length just a day before when they'd all sat down for supper, but he was not about to call her out, not when he needed to make serious amends.

"Did you sleep okay on your first night back?"

"Like a baby. Michela and I were beat from the flight and from"—he smiled sheepishly—"everything else."

By everything else, Oliver was referring to the harsh conversation he'd had with his parents. After Jack and Ellie had retired to their respective homes, he received what was coming to him. It would take a while until he was forgiven, he knew.

"You?"

"Like the dead," she lied.

Ellie was preoccupied with thoughts of Oliver for the better part of the night. She was distraught over the way her body had reacted to his much-improved aesthetics; she was enraged at the countless revelations he'd bombarded them with; she was amazed at how quickly she was growing attached to her newly-discovered niece. She'd had to take two sleeping pills to quell the mayhem in her head.

"G-great," he mumbled.

"Yeah," she sighed wearily. "Awesome."

It was a grim spectacle. Once the closest of all siblings were now as estranged as two distant relatives.

"Well, I'm... off to the pool," Ellie said. "Nice chat."

She made no more than three steps before—

"Listen, Ellie, I'm... I want to talk to you."

"I'm going to the pool now."

"Can't you wait with the pool for a few minutes? So we can talk?"

Ellie considered his face, staring intensely into his bright brown eyes. "No."

"Ell—"

"Oliver, if you wanna talk, you know where to find me."

Although at first glance Ellie seemed to be winging it, she came, in fact, with an elaborated plan, one that its first phase she believed to have just executed quite successfully, yet only time would tell for certain.

*

Ellie was lying on one of the chaise lounges in the shade, simultaneously texting her fiancé and a couple of friends, anxiously awaiting phase one of her scheme to play out. She kept texting for several more minutes, now doubting both her plan's objective and motivations, when she saw her kid brother approaching. He was wearing navy blue swim trunks and a white tank, a couple of bottles in his hand. The right corner of her lips fleetingly curved upward as phase one had met its end with flying colors. Phase two was now awaiting on standby.

"Hey," Oliver said apprehensively. "I'm not interrupting anything, am I?"

"No," Ellie replied inattentively, preoccupied with her phone.

"Good. Because I really wanted to—"

"Well"—she set aside her phone—"I'm off for a plunge."

Ellie rose and took off her tank, unveiling her pink bikini top, which was revealing sections of her sizable bosom that probably should never be on display for a sibling. Oliver was doing his best to elude the promiscuous views his sister was awarding him but failed miserably when he snuck one peek too many, which hadn't gone unnoticed by Ellie.

It wasn't that Oliver lusted after Ellie; he was simply being a man who was blessed with the gift of eyesight. There are some things no heterosexual male can look away from. A pair of large, milky-white breasts was one of those things, even if that pair was indeed assembled on his own sister's sin-inducing frame.

Ellie swayed her hips from side to side as she slithered out of her crotch-length skirt. She coiled the length of her blond hair into a loose makeshift ponytail and secured it with a pair of hairclips. She twirled around to the chaise lounge and bent over to lay her clothes, feeling confident her kid bro would be checking out her rear that was clad in a V-shaped black bikini bottom that was just as contentious as its bust-covering associate. Inescapably, Oliver took a moment to indulge in Ellie's ungodly build, noting that five years had altered absolutely nothing in that perfection of a figure.

His sister put on her stylish Gucci sunglasses and sat on the edge of the pool. She submerged her legs and kicked lightly to assess the water temperature. Once she felt comfortable, she got inside and swam across—careful to keep her hair dry—where she propped her back against the wall and soaked up the warmth of a brightly shining sun. Oliver didn't know what to make of Ellie's eccentric behavior. He wanted nothing more than to square things away with her, but she was giving him very little chance to do so.

"Ellie, can we please talk? I feel so bad, and I—"

"If you wanna talk, you know where to find me."

He sighed when seeing how cold she was. Never in his life had she been this frigid towards him.

"Do you want a cooler?" he asked, holding high up the bottle he'd brought her.

"Why do you ask me for?"

Confusion creased his forehead. "Should I have asked someone else?"

"Well, I trust you to make the right call here. You know, like how you hid your 4-year-old child."

Oliver sighed once more, realizing he should probably quadruple the amount of work and time he had already been planning to put in his sister so they could mend their broken relationship.

"Will it be okay if I join you? Or do you want me to leave?"

"Do whatever you want, Oliver," Ellie said, withdrawn, face confronting the sun. "Just like how you've lived your life till now."

For a fleeting moment, Oliver thought of walking away, but he knew he deserved anything his family might throw at him, and from Ellie, if needed, he was willing to take as much as required for her to get it out of her system.

He took off his tank, opened the beer for him and the cooler for his sister, and walked up to her.

Ellie, meanwhile, was inwardly celebrating the conclusion of phase two: her brother getting topless.

It wasn't that Ellie was looking to get it on with Oliver. Her plan wasn't nearly as depraved. She simply wanted to test herself by duplicating the conditions of yesterday's troubling events, I.e., to see if her baby bro's bare upper torso could make her pussy cry again.

"Here." He handed her the beverage and placed his by the edge of the pool.

He jumped in with a headfirst leap and embarked in an intense swimming from one end to the other. After completing two cycles of those, he leisurely swam to his sister, who'd been carefully observing throughout. She was relieved that those shocks of lust from the day before seemed to be absent today. There were no sudden shudders, no harsh pounding in her chest, and although the aquatic environment of a pool was no place to test a pussy's state of saturation, she felt confident she wasn't leaking.

Oliver seized his beer and rested against the wall next to his sister, contently winded. "I love this pool," he panted as he took a swig from his beer.

"Did you get to swim much in India, or Tibet, or Cambodia?"

Ellie's tone of voice sounded innocent enough, yet her face was insinuating rather crassly.

Oliver looked into her bitter eyes, his face apologetic. "I realize it's gonna take some time till I'm able to properly make amends here, not just to you but to everyone. I'm not running away from this. I've hurt you all, and I will do anything for you to forgive me... especially you, Ellie."

"Especially me?" She snorted and averted her eyes. "Be careful, Oliver, you might accidentally give a girl the impression that she's someone who's dear to you, and we both know that that is not the case here."

Ellie couldn't help it. She was deeply hurt by Oliver, and as much as she missed him, she couldn't let it go, and despite her knowledge of the tragedy he'd endured.

Oliver kept quiet and finished his beer in periodic gulps. There was nothing he could say at the moment that would soften his big sister's aching heart.

"I really thought we shared something," she murmured bitterly and sipped her cooler. "A special connection if you will."

Although Ellie and Jack were twins, surprisingly, it was Oliver who she had always felt emotionally closest to and in spite of the age gap.

"We do share a special connection, Ellie," he replied wistfully while staring at the house in his direct line of sight.

"Yeah, so very special. So special, in fact, that I don't know if I even want you in my wedding."

He turned to her, his face screwed up into a frown. "You're getting married?"

"Why, yes I am, Bro. I guess you didn't know, on account of that special connection we share no doubt."

"Ellie..."

Grating her teeth, she shot a tearful look into his remorseful eyes.

He cupped her lightly-freckled cheek and whispered as truthfully as possible, "I love you."

A ferocious throb joggled Ellie's breasts. A potent shiver that very much resembled those shudders from yesterday briskly followed, yet it wasn't one of lust, she was positive. It was something else... much more powerful.

Ellie was frightened of that unwelcome quake; frightened of what it could mean that her brother was able to extort such reactions from her, reactions her fiancé had never come close in intensity. She didn't know what to make of it, but she did know one thing for certain: she wanted Oliver's hand off of her, and she wanted it off of her now.

"I wish I could believe that," she murmured while sweeping his hand off nonchalantly, as if her baby brother's touch hadn't just made her entire system crash.

Oliver wasn't aware of the turmoil inside his sister. Ellie had always been an expert at concealing her emotions. Even when she was desperately into a guy, she never let him see it until she had gained the upper hand.

"You know what, I'm going to prove that to you. So if you'd be willing, I'll be happy to be of assistance to you in your wedding planning."

"You must be joking," she scoffed while avoiding eye contact in an attempt to slow down her racing heart. "What makes you think I even need you?"

"I'm not implying you do, but it will give me a chance to work off my debt to you so to speak, and you'll get to spend more time with your niece, get to know her better."

She reestablished eye contact, mystified. "Oh, that's really something. You're using your own kid to get me on board?"

"Using is such a vile word, Sis."

"Oh, is it... then what else would you call it?"

A tense lock of eyes ended with a sudden burst of laughter from both.

"Come on, Ellie, throw me a life jacket here," he pleaded while sending her his signature smile that she used to love and know so well. "What do you say?"

Ellie really wish he hadn't. "I say... that it's a start."

"I'll take it," he swiftly said.

"Are you sure? It's not gonna be pretty."

He bobbed his head anxiously. "I'll take whatever I can get."

Ellie disapproved the way his eyes were rushing her heartbeats, so she looked away. She gazed thoughtfully at the house and drank some more. "Do you remember that day? When I saw you off? It almost seems like it had been in a different life."

Oliver took a moment to reflect on it. "Maybe it had been. Much has changed since. I've lost a couple of things, gained others..."

"What did you lose? Except for..."

He gave her a kind smile, wanting her to know he was in peace with his wife's departure. "Well, I've lost a lot of weight—and that beard you loved so much."

They guffawed at the memory.

"Yeah... you've had quite the makeover. You even got taller."

"You approve?"

"It's alright," she said, feigning indifference.

"That's it? Just alright?"

"Well... you're not really my type."

They laughed.

"So, you don't like my abs, pecs, biceps? I've been working so hard for it, just so one day my sister might grant me her approval."

"Yeah, I bet." Ellie faked a chuckle and looked away, struggling to prevent his ripped figure from entering her mind. "You've also lost some hair."

"Why, Sis, are you implying I'm balding?"

"No," she giggled. "I meant it in a good way." She looked back at him and run her fingers in his full hair. "I like your haircut. Very European. It's much better than whatever the hell it was then."

"Hey! It was my artistic interpretation of... disheveled."

Ellie guffawed and Oliver chuckled along.

He brushed aside a golden ringlet of hair that draped down her right eye. "I like your hair back."

"Really?" she said softly, insecure for some reason. "Because I didn't do anything with it. It's just the same."

"True. The same... perfect hair you've always had."

They locked eyes again, but neither was smiling or giggling this time around.

Ellie had already accepted that there was some evil power imposing itself on her, even without getting to the bottom of what it meant. Oliver, only now and for the first time, felt that something wasn't quite right with the way his elder sister was gazing into his eyes. He couldn't explain to himself what precisely he thought to be out of order with her hypnotizing blue eyes, but he did feel that something wasn't quite right.

"Hey, hey, hey! We're here," Jack cheerfully announced while carrying a six pack in his hand.

The siblings broke their awkward eye lock and looked at their brother and his girlfriend.

A sly grin crossed Jack's face. "What you're doing there?"

"Nothing!" Ellie couldn't have spewed fast enough. "What exactly do you think we were doing?"

Oliver frowned at his sister, surprised by just how eager she was to clarify the situation.

"It looked like you were having a moment," Jack bantered with a playful wink and chuckled a second later, knowing his twin would go bananas.

"What?!" Ellie's pretty face switched colors like a chameleon, her stomach braiding into knots. "No, no moment. There was nothing that even resembled a moment. God, I'm so sick and tired of your inappropriate jokes, Jack."

"Ellie, chill," Gena giggled while getting undressed and showing off her newly-bought strapless green bikini. "He was just kidding. He didn't mean anything by it."

Jack rid himself of his shirt and pointed at Gena. "And that's why I love you. You just know me so damn well."

They perpetuated the moment with a smutty kiss.

Jack cracked two beers open before he jumped into the pool and waded to his siblings. "When's my cute niece getting back?"

"As soon as Dad and Mom had enough," Oliver replied as he accepted the beer from his brother. "Because god knows she would never."

They laughed.

"Are we still on for Friday?" he asked Oliver.

"You know it."

"On for what?" Ellie asked, carelessly tossing away her empty cooler.

"We made plans to go out," Jack said.

"Oh, did you? Thanks for the invite."

Ellie was insulted that her brothers had made plans and hadn't included her. More to the point, she was insulted that Oliver had made plans and hadn't included her. She chastised herself for feeling so vulnerable and needy on account of her little brother.

"You wanna come with?" Jack said.

"Well, I don't know. Clearly, you don't want me there."

"What are you talking about? We definitely want you with us." Jack gulped a third of his beer and smiled. "It's gonna be like old times."

"Are you speaking for the both of you?"

Ellie fixed Oliver with an unwavering stare, and Jack mirrored her a second later.

Oliver frowned in puzzlement. "Why wouldn't I want you to come?"

"I don't know," she muttered, looking down at the clear water, before her trepidatious blue eyes met his again. "Would you?"

Ellie hated herself for playing these juvenile games, feeling like an insecure teenager who was waiting to be asked to prom by her crush; especially when there hadn't been a single hot guy in school that hadn't asked her to senior prom.

"Rest assured, Sis, I want you to come more than anything," Oliver truthfully said.

As much as Oliver cherished his brothers and parents, there was no doubt in his heart that his sister was top priority in rectifying mistakes of past.

Ellie started absently fiddling with her hair, her head tilted. "Then why didn't you ask me?"

She couldn't help it. Something was wrong with her, she knew it, and yet she still couldn't stop it.

"Baby, get me another one!" Jack hollered to Gena after lobbing his empty bottle onto the maroon soil.

"I want one, too!" Ellie said and looked back at Oliver. She coiled a golden strand of hair round her index finger and perhaps batted her eyelashes one too many times. "Well?"

"I honestly didn't think you would want to come because of... what we talked about before."

"Well, you thought wrong, and I hate it whenever guys make decisions for me, so next time, you should definitely ask."

As much as Ellie was a fervid supporter of women empowerment, she simply loved it whenever her boyfriends decided things for her. Although hardly scientific nor substantiated, it was a sign of dominance, fertility, and strength in her eyes.

Oliver smiled playfully. "Yes, ma'am."

She sent him her beautiful smile back, her heart clobbering her chest.

"What is she doing there..." Jack mused, peering at his girlfriend.

"So, um"—Ellie gulped—"will you be picking me up, Oliver?"

"Do you want me to pick you up?"

She nodded, tension tightening in her gut for some reason. "Yes, I want you to."

"Well, I'm nothing if not a gentleman."

"When uh"—she softly bit on her thumb—"should I be expecting you?"

"Is 8ish okay?"

"Yeah," she giggled, blood rising in her cheeks. "8 sounds perfect."

"But when you're stepping into that car, I'm expecting a knockout. I don't want you to embarrass me on our first date."

"Oh, don't worry, Oliver, I'll be such a knockout for y—I mean"—she gritted her teeth, cussing herself for that slip—"you know what I mean."

"Yeah, I think I do," he chuckled and then smiled, playfully again, enjoying this game they were having.

Ellie smiled back bashfully, thrilled to be spending more time with her brother, even if she was more than disturbed with what was happening to her, or with the fact that she found the idea of her twin being there with them quite depressing.

Oliver did notice that his sister wasn't being herself, though he credited it to their somewhat cleansing talk and years of longing. He certainly wasn't aware of the magnitude of that previously-noted turmoil, which by now was wreaking havoc in Ellie.

Jack didn't notice anything, except for the fact that he missed his brother terribly and that his girlfriend still hadn't gotten him his beer. "Gena!"

"I'm coming, I'm coming..."

Gena handed over the beverages and retired to the chaise lounge to work on her tan.

"Papi! Papi!"

As if on cue, Michela and her grandparents returned from their day of bonding and shopping and joined the siblings by the pool.

Oliver swiveled around and grinned when seeing how happy his daughter seemed to be while hauling numerous bags of designer clothes and toys. Michela dropped the bags and dashed to her father who flooded her with kisses. He pulled her into the water despite her pleading in Italian that he was going to ruin her new clothes and that she wanted to put on her bathing suit first. Jack snatched her from him a second later and commenced in an elaborate swimming lesson that Michela was excitedly listening to, even while in jeans, a blouse, and sandals.

Ellie grinned at her niece from the sidelines, ruminating on how quickly Oliver's daughter infiltrated everyone's hearts. She genuinely loved her and after only one day of knowing her. She then looked at Oliver, who was laughing at Michela, and her grin slowly died down, fearing that perhaps the reason she loved Michela so much had something to do with the way her bro was, alarmingly, beginning to make her feel.

***

"Hey, babe," Jason, Ellie's fiancé, greeted her when she returned home from her parents'.

"Hey," she replied with a blank smile while sashaying to their bedroom.

He followed her. "Did you and your brother talk things over?"

"You can say that."

She took off her clothes and patted to the bathroom in her bikini, longing for a purifying shower.

"And...?"

"And though there's still a long road ahead, we're making progress." She untied her long blond hair and gave it a rough stroke with her fingers. "Oh, we're going out this Friday."

She stepped out of her bikini and studied her nude reflection in the mirror, easily agreeing with Oliver's confidential review of her body: she was just as hot as she had always been.

"Great! I'm happy to hear that. I know how hurt you've been by him."

"Yeah..." she murmured, spacing out.

She twirled around, and while standing on her tiptoes, she inspected her bum over her shoulder. She gave it a few squeezes and jiggles, loving how shapely and muscular it looked and felt.

"So where are we going on Friday?"

Jason's inquiry jolted Ellie back to reality. She was trying to understand why the idea of him joining them was the last thing she wanted.

"Uh, babe, it's just us, me and my brothers. Sorry." She feigned disappointment and gave him a peck on the cheek before she got in the bathtub.

"Oh... well, no worries. I'll make plans with Daniel and Greg."

"That's great, babe. I knew you'd understand."

She turned on the water and fumbled with the valve until she was satisfied with the temperature. She then reached for her razor and started shaving her armpits as water streamed down her back.

"So, when will I get to meet him?"

"Um... soon. Like, I want to see first how we get along and stuff, but we'll drop by sometime this week or the next."

She guided the razor to her sex and started working on her mound. She was going for the same haircut she had always had: bald.

Jason indulged in the view of his fiancée's curvaceous body, his dick straining against his trackies. "I gotta say, babe, you sure know how to pump some blood down a man's groin."

She smiled as she shaved around her lips. "Thanks, hon."

They were fleshier than most, but all of her boyfriends had loved that about her and had eaten her out relentlessly.

"Well, that's it." Jason pulled off his shirt and shot Ellie an obscene smile. "You've broken me down, babe."

Ellie took a moment to appreciate her fiancé's outstanding physique. He was muscular and bulky, and he looked intimidating, which Ellie very much liked. She had always gone for that buff look as she found it extremely appealing. In large part because it made her feel safe and protected, and with Jason's arm around her, no one would dare to mess with her.

Her brother's toned figure suddenly crept up on her, and the temptation of comparing the two while shaving her slit eventually got the better of her. Oliver didn't even possess half the bulk, yet his muscle tone was much better defined, Ellie thought. His mass looked carved and sculpted while Jason looked like... a Mini Hulk, but Oliver, in her eyes, looked refined, classy, unpretentious... perfect.

"God, what is he trying to prove with that size," Ellie criticized Jason's body and cringed when realizing that her brother had just made her detest her fiancé's build; a build that she had always believed to be incredibly gratifying, but not any longer she didn't. She was seeing Jason in a whole new light now. She thought he looked like a testosterone-oddity of sorts, surely nothing like her brother with his athletic, Adonis-chiseled frame.

"Jason, I'm really not in the mood."

His brows knotted suspiciously. "What's with you? You look like you're daydreaming or something, and I find it odd that you're not horny. You just finished your period, and we both know how you get—"

"Jason, I'm entitled not to be horny. What, I have to want it all time? You know what I've been going through with my brother and niece. I really dislike how you're making me feel now."

She finished shaving her vulva and gave him her back.

He expelled a sigh as he leered at her pert backside. "Ellie, I'm sorry; I didn't mean anything by it. We don't have to if you don't want to. Lord knows we'll have plenty of chances to over the weekend."

"That's right." She spun back around. "I'm really going through a tough time now, and I'll appreciate it if you can be more understanding about this and respect the fact that I might not be horny for a while."

The sight of her large, pale breasts perfectly sagging over a taut stomach made his cock flex. He was so hard for her.

"Jason...?"

He looked back at her, banishing her to-die-for features from his mind. "Yeah; sure thing," he quickly said, eager to please. "And if I can help in any way..."

Ellie smiled, appeased. "Now this is the man I love and want to marry. Thank you, babe."

He smiled and gave her a kiss. "I'm off to the gym then. I'm assuming you'll be gone by the time I get back?"

"Yeah, go bulk up some more, you juicer..."

"Ellie?"

"Probably, yeah. You have a great workout, babe."

He kissed her again, and she heard the front door close a minute later.

Ellie placed her head under the showerhead and allowed the water to cascade down her slim figure. Warm streams of water coursed down her abundant, natural rack before routing down her curves. She soaked her yellow loofah in the nutritious Coconut-and-Passionfruit bathing lotion and trailed it gently down her feminine frame. She watched how the scented, cleansing lather formed on her fair skin while she pondered those unsettling changes in her psyche.

"Jason is super-hot. He has an awesome-looking bod, and I love him, and even if I hadn't, I'm certainly not lusting after my own brother." She dragged the loofah down to her freshly-shaved pussy and reflected some more. "It's not my fault. This is just a natural reaction I'm having. It doesn't mean anything."

She scrubbed her slit thoroughly, aware that it was in greater need of attention than the rest of her. As soon as she'd stepped out of the pool, she realized that she'd been trickling for some time now, and she could easily whiff herself.

"Yeah, Oliver is hot, but all I'm doing is just objectively appreciating it, nothing more. What, a girl can't look anymore? It's not a crime."

She dug a finger between her puffy labia and gave it a nice upstroke to make sure that she was indeed clean. That rub didn't agree with her at all as she felt the wetness from within countering her cleaning endeavors.

"God, I'm so wet and horny... The Hulk would have a field day if he knew how right he was." She wanted to remove her probing finger, yet she was struggling. "I have to stop thinking about him like that. He's not a Hulk. He's my gorgeous fiancé, and he does it for me more than anyone or anything; in fact, I'm gonna prove that to myself right at this moment by masturbating to him and having an enormous come."

She seized the showerhead and lay comfortably on the bathmat. She set the water flow to the strongest stream and shut her eyes while propping her feet on both lips of the tub. She breathed in and out while pressing the showerhead to her clitoris, focusing on Jason's sexy body as she visualized his hard dick probing into her cleft.

"Shove that cock in, Jason. Stop playing with me."

Her middle finger waved across her labia, stroking along, mimicking the teasing of his pecker. She dug between her lips, loving him taunting her with his erection, with the promise of his hard meat stuffing her hot cunt. Her middle finger pushed up beyond her vaginal threshold, and Ellie moaned softly when encountering the warm fluids that had eased his dick into her so many times before.

She was wet, stretching around her first knuckle. She pierced herself slowly yet effortlessly, pushing the slick inner pink away, until she fed herself all of it. With her finger sheathed in her soaking channel, she continued to stimulate her clit with the showerhead, gasping, trembling, revving. Her pale skin was quick to respond, shifting seamlessly to soft pink, as she envisioned her fiancé fucking her in missionary.

She loved feeling his mass carefully resting on top of her as he was swiftly gliding in and out of her. She loved the feeling of danger, knowing that he could crush her fragile build with his bulky one if he chose to. She loved feeling his broad hips rolling between her slender legs as he was filling her.

"Yeah, baby," she moaned, "fuck me like that..."

While abusing her clit with the showerhead, her middle finger pumped in her hole, splattering about the savory juices. Ellie loved snuffing herself, and she loved it even more that she was able to make such a mess in her cunt. Just watching those spatters flying out of her could make her come like a river.

"Oh, fuck... oh, yeah... yeah... yeah, fuck my pussy." Slotting in a second finger, she groaned, the pleasure tightening in her core. "God, I love my smell."

She kept thrusting her fingers up her sex before she plucked them out and smeared her excitement all over her fatty lips. She rubbed her clit while pressing the showerhead to her hole, loving to experiment with different masturbation techniques. Her little marble was flushed and stimulated, and the strong currents of water were taking care of the rest of her sensitive parts.

"I'm gonna come so hard..."

Her beautiful toes wriggled on the tub walls when she felt the oh-so-welcome tingling sensation shooting through her. In one graceful wave, she arched her back and then her neck, breasts heaving, ribs pressing to the surface of her rosy skin. Still arched and straining, she ran her fingertips up her hourglass frame, up her small waist, her ribcage, before mounting her ample bosom.

The base of her fingers crossed her nipple, stiffening it up, the tip so rigid now against her gentle touch. One after the other, her fingers skimmed the rubbery stub as it continued to distend with blood. With the showerhead mashed to her little slit, she whimpered again and again as she pinched and tugged at the erection that dotted her massive titty, so pink, so hard, so sensitive, so incredibly orgasmic...

She splayed a hand across her breast and squeezed, grasping so covetously, loving how her boob welled up in her grip. She kneaded at her maternal swell, moaning as her clit grew so aroused from the laser-like currents, making her restless, desperate. Her legs parted some more almost of their own volition while her buff lover was on top of her, thrusting, feeding her hot little pussy his straining manhood.

"Ohhh... ohhh... ohhh... ohhh..."

Ellie moaned over and over, arching her body beneath him, letting him, taking him, pressing her bosom to his pecs, as he drilled his dick into her again and again. She pulled him down to her by the scruff of his neck and sucked, licking across his throat, kissing all the spots that made boys go crazy, as he slid in and out of her sopping sex.

She raised her pelvis, longing for depth, to be filled to the brim, while crushing her sensitive nipple between the tips of her finger and thumb. A mad whimper burst out of her throat when her nipple couldn't take the abuse anymore. It was too erect, too engorged, poking her lover's vastly smaller one. She caressed her side again, trailing her fingertips down her ribs, following the sensual curve of her waist, lingering on her pelvis bone that protruded so erotically.

Ellie was gasping, legs trembling, head shaking from side to side. Her pussy was on fire. She was crying out her moans while massaging her breast. She slotted her fingers in her cleft and thrust repeatedly before she again twirled the pink flesh at the center of her tit. The fast currents targeted her vaginal nub, setting off multiple shudders through her, as this blue-eyed hot blonde was taking the final steps toward rapture.

"Ohhh... ohhh... ohhh..." She pulled at her nipple, loving how large and meaty it was, before she whimpered in sensuous pleasure when she made it as hard as an ice pick. "It feels so fucking good... I can't believe how good you feel, baby."

She pressed the massive showerhead to her clit and bucked, humping it to her best ability, while her fiancé was ramming into her pussy with his athletic, chiseled build. His defined six-pack was pressing her down and—

"Wait a second." Her blue eyes shot open abruptly, fraught with dread. "Jason doesn't have an athletic build or a particularly defined six-pack..." She stroked her hair back, her insides wrenching. "Shit!"

Ellie set aside her beloved showerhead as she mourned the realization that it was her brother who was fucking her for the better part of her fantasy. She was still panting, her skin rosy and warm. Her needy clit was gagging for the abuse, and her orgasm—that was seconds from materializing—still held strong, jerking in her slender legs.

Ellie wanted nothing more than to bring to fruition this wonderful come that was undoubtedly in the making, but she couldn't force Jason back in her head. Oliver's face was now as clear as a bright moon on pitch-black skies.

"Could I do it? Could I actually come to my brother?" she questioned herself. "It would be crossing a line that should never be crossed; moreover, I'd be admitting that everything I have been feeling is really happening, and surely, that is not the case here. I don't have feelings for my brother. It's absurd." She dug her finger within her wet slit as she contemplated her morality. "It really boils down to one thing: am I sick enough to see this through?"

***

Ellie stared at her phone the next day as it rested on the coffee table, debating. Minutes later, she walked to the kitchen and poured herself a glass of orange juice before she resumed staring at her phone. She emptied her glass with small sips as she battled herself. Eventually, she jerked a hand for it and tapped on it with a defeated sigh.

"To what do I owe the pleasure?"

"I was thinking of checking out some floral arrangements for the wedding, in my lonesome, when I then remembered that a certain someone offered his help."

"Indeed I did."

"Great. Pick you up in twenty?"

"Um..."

"Is there a problem? Because if—"

"No! No problem. But we will get back before dinner, won't we?"

"Oliver, it's 10 o'clock. I think it's safe to say we'll be long done by then."

***

"And here we have one of my favorites," a jaunty middle-aged woman said. "This is a mix of roses, gerbera daisies, bells of Ireland, spruce, and bupleurum. It's elegant yet fresh."

Ellie inspected the bouquet from various angles and breathed in the scent.

"I'll be right back," the florist said as she left to serve a customer.

"What do you think?" Ellie said.

"I like it."

"What do you like about it?"

"I like that it's fresh yet elegant."

She rolled her eyes with a smile, feigning exasperation. "Do you have any insight of your own? An original thought perhaps?"

"I think she summed it up quite nicely."

Ellie stifled a giggle and focused back on the arrangement. "Men..."

Oliver smiled and took a better look at the bouquet, as well. "When's the wedding?"

"January."

"Winter wedding?"

"A week after New Year's to be exact. Now help me decide. You promised to be helpful, don't forget."

"January..." he mused. "There's plenty of time then. We're only in August."

"And your point is...?"

"That there's no need to rush with the floral arrangements, but much more importantly, that I'm hungry, and that I want to stop being hungry."

They chuckled.

"Well"—she circled the bouquet—"that's unfortunate since we're not leaving without a clear winner."

Oliver shook his head. "Women..."

Ellie giggled. "Speaking of, why didn't you bring Michela along? I think she would have enjoyed herself here."

"I wanted to, but Mom vetoed it. She took a few days off work, so they could spend more time together, and she already made plans to show her off to friends of hers."

Ellie smiled, noting the sentimental glitter in Oliver's eyes. "You really love her, don't you?"

"She's my everything." He took out his phone and texted Alice whether all was well with his daughter. "Aren't you supposed to be at work? Or are you still under the weather?" He laughed at his quip and sniffed at the bouquet.

"How can I go to work in my condition? That's a nasty flu I have. I'd be hazardous to my precious colleagues."

They shared a hearty laugh before they considered the arrangement with greater degree of seriousness, as if they'd needed to decide whether to ship off their firstborn to a boarding school in Switzerland.

"I like... that it's colorful. It feels like a celebration of colors. It also smells terrific. I think that's your winner."

"Yeah? So you like it better than the tulips?"

"Much better. If it were my wedding, that would be my centerpiece."

Ellie studied his face as she rounded the arrangement. "You know, that really makes me wonder."

"What does?"

"What the centerpiece in your wedding looked like."

The look Ellie darted at him following that pointy remark was neither subtle nor friendly.

Oliver gulped and looked away, feigning interest in another arrangement close by, anything to escape her ill-boding gaze.

"I'm back," the florist said. "So, have you reached a decision?"

"Sadly, no. It's a toss-up between this one and the tulips."

"Both are excellent choices. You really can't go wrong with either."

"I know, but... I just want everything to be perfect."

"I know that feeling. After all, it is your day, isn't it?"

Ellie replied with her beautiful grin.

The florist motioned at Oliver. "What does your fiancé think?"

Oliver had drifted farther away from his sister, hoping it would encourage her to cool down, so he didn't catch that error.

Ellie was about to set the record straight, but something else suddenly sprang to mind. "What makes you think he's my fiancé? He might just be a friend or... my brother."

"Yeah, right," the florist dismissed with a giggle.

"No, seriously."

"With so much sexual tension? I don't think so." Gauging Ellie's reaction, confidence briskly seeped from the florist's cheerful face. "Unless I'm wrong of course, in which case, I deeply apologize."

Ellie's eyes followed her brother as he was sifting some more arrangements, the florist's words resounding in her head and seeding in her heart fear and—

"You think there's... sexual tension between us?"

"Now I'm afraid to answer that," the florist muttered, her face colored with embarrassment. "I have a strong feeling I blurted out the most inappropriate thing I could possi—"

"You're not wrong; he is my fiancé," Ellie cut her off, anxious for her question to be answered.

"Oh, thank god," the florist sighed, relieved she hadn't just put herself in an awkward position with a potential customer.

"So um... the tension?"

"Oh, definitely," the florist reassured, now feeling free to speak her mind. "I've been in this business long enough to sense those sorts of things. You managed to shake me there, but I knew I couldn't be wrong. It was obvious from the moment you stepped in. You're going to have one passionate marriage," she giggled.

"Yeah?" Ellie mused as from a dream, oblivious to the fact that she was simpering like an imbecile at the back of her unsuspecting brother at the thought of their passionate marriage.

"Trust me, you two are combustible." The florist gave another giggle before she continued her confident spiel, "I feel so sorry for some couples that walk in here. No tension, no fire, no passion, and I just know it can't end well. If it's like that before the wedding, then how is it going to feel after?"

"Yeah..." Ellie murmured absently, dwelling on whether her brother was feeling this alleged tension.

"So, I'm like... super-hungry."

Ellie roused from her deep reflectance to see her brother at their side.

"Well, your fiancée is still on the fence, so you might want—"

"Oh, no," he chuckled. "She's certainly—"

"Baby, you're right; it's not fair that I'm keeping you hungry. We'll decide over lunch. Come on." She hooked her arm in his and urgently lugged him to the exit. "Thanks for your help!"

"What was that all about?" he chuckled while Ellie dragged him down the street.

"Oh, nothing. You know what? I'm getting hungry myself. What are we in the mood for?"

Oliver was still confused, but his sister's shrewd distraction had already achieved success. "Chinese? I've been hankering for—"

"Sounds great. I know an excellent place a couple of blocks from here. Let's go."

***

After lunch, the siblings sauntered through a nearby park while enjoying a cone of ice cream. It was Oliver's idea, the stroll, as he was quite full and it was a beautiful day. Ellie, on the other hand, had barely touched the food, and the ice cream was effectively her lunch. She was never one to be accused of gluttony; nonetheless, she couldn't ignore the fact that her already modest appetite had taken a serious hit these last few days.

"If only Michela could see us now," he mused in mirth. "Do me a favor, don't tell her we've had ice cream. She'd kill me."

"I have to say, I'm torn."

"About what? The flowers?"

She shook her head and finished her ice cream. "How I feel about the idea of her killing you."

Oliver escaped her menacing gaze and chipped away at his ice cream cone.

Ellie had been taking shot after shot at him from the second he'd stepped into her car. He didn't even once criticize her, however, since he was aware it was part of her healing process and that there was very little chance for her to cease anytime soon.

He gestured at a vacant bench with his head. "Do you want to sit here?"

"Why?"

"I don't know. You're in high heels. I just thought you might want to rest."

"I'm always in high heels. I walk better in them than I do in sneakers; then again, I wouldn't expect you to remember as it has been half a decade."

Another dig by Ellie went unopposed by Oliver. He took the last bite of his ice cream and texted his mother again. He might not have known his sister all that well anymore, yet he still knew her. She was dying for him to comment, so she could go for the jugular, and he wasn't about to help her. No amount of provocations could lure him into that trap.

They kept strolling several more minutes in silence, both burdened by the tension, yet a very different kind than the one the florist had been so convinced existed between them.

"Have you even thought about me all this time?" Ellie asked, as if they'd been conversing for minutes.

Oliver sighed and looked into her eyes. "What do you think?"

"I don't know what to think anymore; not when it comes to you."

He gestured at a neat patch of grass nearby. "Do you mind if we sit here?"

He sat down without awaiting her reply.

Ellie sulked as she flopped down beside him. They remained still while Oliver was plotting his approach.

"I thought about you a lot. I emailed you the most. I know it doesn't seem like it, but you were on my mind."

"Yeah, 'cause fake emails about a made-up life have always been the perfect way to show how much you care. Not to mention the countless visits."

"You know, as much as I'm enjoying it, you don't really need the sarcasm. I know I've hurt you. I know it's gonna take some time—"

"Years, Oliver. It's going to take years until you manage to undo this damage. Maybe... you'll never be able to. I really don't know."

"Maybe you're right. Maybe I'll never be able to, but that doesn't mean I'm not gonna keep trying. You all mean the world to me regardless of what I led you to believe."

"Well, good luck at that."

"I don't need luck. I have conviction."

"At least one of us does."

Oliver ignored his sister's warmongering and tried to get a read on her bitter face. "I think I have an idea how to make you forgive me, and it'll only take seconds instead of years. It's something I used to do to you a lot as kids."

"And what might that be?"

He reached for her waist with a gleam of mischief in his eyes.

"Oliver, what are yo—NO! STOP!"

Ellie tried to escape his grip, but it was too late for her. Her kid brother had a firm hold of her, his fingers tickling their way up her sides. In seconds, and even though the blonde had voiced her objection numerous times, she was laughing her heart out. At one point, she managed to mount a counterattack, but Oliver had already foreseen this, and suddenly, what started out as a tickling quarrel was morphing into a battle of submissions with each attempting to subdue the other.

What followed next would have made that florist proud.

The playfulness that surrounded the early stages of what was supposed to be a harmless grapple was long gone when Ellie began clawing, punching, and kneeing an increasingly aggravated Oliver. She wanted to hurt him just as he'd hurt her, and she wasn't holding back. Oliver was no longer playing, either, taking a beating he'd never signed up for. His sister was out of her mind to think she could best him.

He absorbed her pokes, scratches, and any other form of punishment Ellie could think of, waiting for her to exhaust herself, but little did he know just how much his sister hated him at this moment. Feeding on resentment, she found strength and stamina she never knew she had and managed to roll them over only to instantly concede the advantage.

"Maybe you should calm d—fuck, Ellie!

Ellie got the better of him when she slammed her knee up his groin and rolled them over, indignation smoldering in her eyes. Straddling his stomach, she drove a fist after a fist into his abdomen, wanting to see him dead. He needed to pay for those five years and for Michela, but deep down, she wanted him to pay for those three days. He had no right to make her—

"Ellie, calm down! You're hurting me!"

Realizing there would be no end but his own, he deflected an especially angry fist and rolled them over. He endured a couple more pokes before he finally clutched both her wrists. He pressed her sultry body down, his hard chest smashing her bosom, his groin nestling in the juncture of her thighs, as he waited for her throw in the towel.

But Ellie wasn't ready to yield just yet. She wriggled and squirmed, desperate to free herself so she could punish her brother. Leaving no room for error this time around, Oliver wedged himself between her legs and inadvertently made her whimper. Astounded and then furious with his audacity, Ellie tried to push him off only to whimper again when he drove his crotch into hers to keep her from moving.

While definitely flaccid, Ellie could feel the outlines of his manhood pressing to her denim-covered crotch, and she almost wept at how good it felt. She wanted him to get harder for her with every thrust, and she wanted him to thrust forever. She was willing to lie under him until nightfall as long as he kept thrusting.

Although angry and in mild pain, Oliver couldn't deny that he was beginning to find this experience erotic. There he was, planted between his goddess of a sister's legs, crushing her large breasts with his chest and thrusting whenever she tried to escape. It felt so wrong that it was starting to feel right. Her whimpers were so sensual and feminine, just like in the many adult videos he'd been watching over the years. She was so effortlessly sexy, he thought. This was certainly not the first time he acknowledged that, but it was the first time he actually felt it, in a way a brother should never.

Inevitably, Ellie had consumed all of her immediate strength and was forced to lie still under her brother like a good girl, her back pinned to the grass and her arms in a similar predicament above her head. She never stood a chance, enraged or not, as Oliver was far stronger than her, and she really wasn't kidding anyone. The siblings were short of breath from the workout, and although Ellie had made several more attempts to free herself, they both knew it was nothing more than wishful thinking.

A sense of timidity took over Oliver the more he remained between his sister's legs. It didn't help that Ellie's tank top was riding up her abdomen. He stole a glance at her naked tummy, noting how taut and sexy it was, before he looked back into her entrancing blue eyes. He was struggling to ignore her pouty lips that were stained in a vivid shade of violet lipstick.

Ellie was in even worse shape than he was. Her heart was throbbing, and although she did her best to fight it, she couldn't deny that she found the idea of her bro atop her and between her legs achingly desirable. Her eyes were last to give. A gaze that many would consider morally controversial was shot at Oliver, who already had plenty on his plate.

She gave the purple on her upper lip a lick, making sure her brother couldn't look away, and nibbled her bottom lip in a way she knew she shouldn't have. "You'd think a girl can expect dinner first."

Oliver's mouth went dry. He hated himself for finding her oral game arousing. "I did get lunch."

"Then what now? You're going to prove to be what a big stud you are? You're gonna break me in two?"

His tanned face turned pallid. "I'm uh..."

"Indecisiveness won't take you anywhere with me."

"I'm not uh"—he gulped—"undecided; I'm just..." he stammered, praying he was misreading the situation.

"You're gonna make me beg for it, aren't you? You wanna hear me moan? I bet you fanaticized about your sister moaning for years. Probably peeped through my keyhole like a perv, trying to catch a glimpse of me naked. Isn't that right, Oliver?"

Oh my god, he's getting hard.... I have to stop immediately.

"I'm—"

"I know you checked out my ass yesterday. It's tight, isn't it?"

What the fuck is wrong with me?! I'm getting my brother hard!

"Y-yeah," he replied, his voice quivering in embarrassment. "I mean no! It's um"—he swallowed—"I didn't check out your ass."

"Yeah, right. And my rack?"

"What about it?"

"You couldn't take your eyes off of it. I couldn't believe how you stared at you own sister's jugs in such hunger, waiting for me to breastfeed you." She snickered. "You're such a perv."

Ellie's teasing did nothing to relieve the tension that was rapidly soaring to new heights. Oliver was showing clear signs of discomfort and shyness as a result of his sister's blunt innuendos, and suddenly, Ellie realized she had gone too far. She felt so ashamed of herself for forcing this awkward situation on her brother.

When Oliver made adjustments, when trying to deny his ever-engorging member from snuggling with his sister's covered sex, Ellie saw an opening and flipped them over, so now she was on top of him, pinning his arms to the grass. There was no trace of lust anymore in her blue eyes, only anger.

"We're not children, Oliver. Not anymore."

***

Ellie strutted out of her apartment building clad in the best of what her wardrobe had to offer: a smoking-hot green summer dress that labored to cover the nether section of her thighs was perfectly hugging her curves and displaying an enticing cleavage; four-inch high-heel sandals clacked on the concrete as she approached the car that had been waiting for her for over ten minutes; a couple of gold bracelets along with a ring or two embellished her wrists and fingers—her engagement ring amongst them; and a nice thick tampon was shoved between her legs, its tail concealed with yellow cotton panties.

Ellie was not on the rag, yet she knew that her body was no longer under her control. She had to take precautions, and a duo of said tampon was resting at the bottom of her purse, just to cover all bases. She was hornier than ever after leaving her pussy frustratingly unfulfilled the other day.

She saw her twin behind the wheel and his girlfriend sitting shotgun, so she stepped into the backseat and, unexpectedly, saw her brother Dave. Surprise, relief, and disappointment whirled in her as she was wondering why Dave was there and Oliver was not.

"Hi, everyone."

They all greeted her back.

"Oliver?" she pointedly said, disappointment overtaking anxiety and relief.

Jack explained that Oliver had gotten caught up with Michela and that he'd asked to be picked up last. Dave explained that he'd been stood up and that they'd picked him up from a friend. Gena shook away her jealousy toward Ellie's impeccable physique and took the time to brief her of tonight's plans as they were on their way to fetch Oliver.

"Why didn't Jason come?" Gena inquired. "It would have given him the chance to get to know Oliver."

"I don't know. He said he had plans or something," Ellie said, absentmindedly gazing out the window. "I'll make the introduction sometime next week."

Jack pulled into his parents' impressive driveway and twice sounded his horn. Oliver hurried out a moment later with an apologetic look on his face. Ellie watched as her brother dashed down the stairs, and a grin of excitement and lust immediately crossed her face. He was just so attractive in her eyes.

His light brown hair, the same as his daughter's, was neatly pulled to the back and side, the way men had kept their hair decades ago. His ripped form was clad in slim-fit khaki trousers and a short-sleeved blue button-down shirt that gave a glimpse of the white tank he wore underneath. The way the shirt snuggled up with his biceps so alluringly hadn't escaped Ellie. Before he even made it into the car, Ellie knew she would have to repel her brother with the full arsenal of her will and tampons.

"Hi," he breathed as he settled down next to Ellie, who was sandwiched between Dave and him. "I'm really sorry for the delay." He swept his eyes over his sister and kissed her on the cheek. "My god, you're beautiful."

Oliver simply echoed what everyone thought of Ellie. She was not a girl to be ignored.

She smiled out of politeness while looking at the road. "Thanks."

Ellie was very aware of herself at the moment and was resolved not to allow Oliver to either make her giggle, stare, or blush; however, some things were beyond her capacity. Her heart was racing, and butterflies fluttered in her stomach like bats from hell.

Jack steered his VW Tiguan to the highway in no time at all as they were making their way to the nearest city.

Oliver felt that his sister was somewhat less cordial this time around, but he attributed it to residues of his wrongful ways. He then sensed her perfume. It was quite arousing. He gave her body the one over, lingering on her ample bosom and sensual thighs, before he took notice of the complex arrangement of her blond hair. It was mostly loose, yet on her scalp was a masterful work of braids with cute pins scattered here and there, keeping everything tightly in place.

"She looks like a movie star," he pondered. "No... like a nymph."

He felt a stir in his groin and quickly looked away, not willing to put himself to the test by seeing how long he could he keep ignoring the wonderful crack between her fair swells.

"Is everything okay with Michela?" Jack asked, disturbing the silence.

"Yeah. She's simply not used to me leaving her, that's all."

"What do you mean?" Gena said. "You never went out before on a date or with friends?"

"She probably hated all your girlfriends," Dave said and the rest chuckled with him.

"Actually, no."

"No, what?" Jack said. "You never went out or she did like your girlfriends?"

"I never went out at night," Oliver said while nervously fiddling with the red, white, and green friendship bracelet that enveloped his left wrist.

Only now Ellie noticed it and remembered that Michela had an identical one on the same wrist.

"You're not serious," Dave said with a bemused frown on his face. "You never—"

"Yes. Never," Oliver cut in, growing uncomfortable with the direction of the conversation.

"Why?" Jack said, equally surprised, while looking at his reflection in the rearview mirror.

"Let's just drop it," Oliver said. "It's really not that interesting."

"I find it very interesting slash scary to think that you didn't go out at night for more than four years," Dave said.

"Come on, Oliver, we're your family," Jack said. "And you know you owe it to us. Spill it."

Oliver sighed, recognizing he'd been cornered. "It's just that... for the longest time I was still grieving, and taking care of a baby is quite a handful, so there was no real option the first two years or so; then, Michela just wouldn't let me go when I did want to. She has this ungrounded fear of abandonment, even though I have no idea where from since she didn't even know um... so after witnessing her frightening tantrums, I simply stopped wanting to, to leave her I mean. And after a while, I myself started to get scared of leaving her. Tonight, actually, marks the first time that I've uh... left her."

The shakiness in Oliver's voice hadn't gone unnoticed by anyone in the car. The shock, as well, hung over like a dark cloud: that he had never left his child at night, even with her own grandparents, was commendable as disturbing, most thought. Ellie was in tears just from looking at him. The way he kept twiddling with his friendship bracelet, undoubtedly dwelling on his daughter, was plucking at her heartstrings.

She reached for his wrist and held his hand still. "You're not leaving her," she whispered with a head shake. "Do you hear me? You're not leaving her."

He nodded and put on the falsest smile anyone had ever, Ellie thought. "It just feels like that," he whispered back. "Or maybe I'm just... scared a little."

Ellie couldn't suffer his pain any longer. She clasped him in her arms and kissed his cheek repeatedly. Oliver wrapped his arms around her and exhaled his hardship and guilt. Ellie alternated between his cheeks as she kissed him time and again, and Oliver suddenly felt the urge to kiss her back.

Ellie shivered in his arms when he began reciprocating her every kiss, but she still didn't stop. She was compelled now by that heinous incantation that had taken hold of her since the moment of his arrival. She knew everyone was watching them, and yet another press of her lips was delivered to his cheek, fully expecting his lips back.

And his lips didn't fail her, sucking gently on her skin, now in closer proximity to her own lips. Ellie's audible gasps began filling the otherwise silence in the car. Her thighs continuously jerked with nothing she could do about it, even though she gave those potent shudders her all.

Oliver was getting more than a taste of that wicked sorcery. He loved his sister's lips sucking on his skin, and for the first time ever, he wished them to be on his lips. Why? He could not answer. Perhaps the intensity of the moment combined with years apart enfeebled his awareness.

But now he was more than aware of his actions: that he was busy lusting after his own sister. More than just lusting; he was kissing her flesh and forcing her breasts to give against his chest, making her quake in his arms as Ellie was unable to suppress any of it. Though sadly for him, he was unable to suppress a few things of his own, chiefly amongst them: his khaki-colored tent.

"Alright; break it off," Jack said, watching in the rearview mirror. "You're getting a little hot and heavy there." He chuckled.

Ellie pulled away but didn't even bother to scold her twin like she normally would. She looked into her brother's eyes, petrified, praying to god that he hadn't noticed that barrage of unrestrainable physical reactions. His eyes told her that she was praying in vain, yet they also told Ellie something else. She was certain the answer to that lay between his legs. She was now praying for a nice erection from him to help her divert the guilt.

She glimpsed between his legs, lightning quick, and returned to his eyes more ashamed than ever, realizing he wasn't experiencing a similar reaction. Or maybe because she couldn't get him to experience it? She couldn't be certain anymore. Her head and heart were this giant mess, cluttered with so many ideas, thoughts, and feelings. She looked away and was now praying for something else entirely: for Jack to put the pedal to the metal.

***

A collective shout of "Cheers!" launched this drinking and bonding night.

Oliver considered his sister, trying to decide whether he was the reason for her tremors and gasps, or was it simply her body's tendency to react this way whenever she was getting sentimental as she'd clearly been in the car; either way, he was relieved he was able to take down his tent quickly enough before she could notice. His brother's banter on them getting hot and heavy saw to that.

Although Jack had jested about the two of them earlier in the car, he didn't really think too much of it. It was actually quite the moving moment in his eyes as he felt for his brother himself, but since Ellie and Oliver's closeness had made him uncomfortable, he thought to put an end to it. Surprisingly, it was Dave who'd taken note of Ellie's audible breathing and jolting thighs. He thought it was a bit too much for a routine brother-sister moment.

It was a joyous outing. A few drinks into their blood streams, and Oliver and Ellie had lost the awkwardness between them as everyone was immensely enjoying great music and even greater company. Jack discussed his job as an electronic engineer; Gena was a licensed kindergarten teacher; Ellie was in branding and PR; and Dave was looking to explore alternative lines of work, according to him.

Oliver treated them with countless stories of Michela from birth to present: from her first of everything to her grandparents, which were a respectable, wealthy family in Milan. He talked about his deceased wife, of how lovely and lively she'd been, and about life in Italy as an American.

"So, how did you two meet?" Oliver asked Gena.

"It was a year ago, September. We met in a club, and normally, I don't give my number in such places, but there was something about him that told me to make an exception." She smiled as she gave Jack a loving stroke to his hair. "I moved in two months ago, and there you have it."

"That was brief and... banal," Oliver said and the rest laughed.

"Well, Ellie and Jason's story is a far better one," Gena said. "If you please, Ellie."

Ellie chuckled and finished her appletini. "It was almost two years ago. I was just entering the gym for the first time, thinking to tone those saggy arms of mine"—she raised her lean arm and tried her hardest to make it wobble—"when I suddenly heard a loud cry to my left. I turned my head in that direction and saw this guy smothered by the weight bar as he was trying to bench-press. Jason was standing behind him, allegedly spotting him, but he was too busy staring at me, not even thinking of helping that guy."

She paused to allow everyone to finish their laugh.

"Anyway, I decided that my arms weren't that saggy for me to torture myself there three times a week, so I stopped going, and on the same week, I got a call from Jason. He told me that he got my number from one of his buddies who was an instructor there. He asked me out, and now we're engaged to be married."

"Now that's a story," Oliver approved and gulped down his whiskey.

"Is it really?"

Oliver set his glass down and gazed into his sister's eyes, feeling the awkwardness making a comeback. "Where um... where's the restroom in here?"

Jack pointed him to the restroom, and Oliver left to take a leak. He washed his face and looked at his reflection in the mirror, confused why he was feeling so uncomfortable around Ellie. He'd never felt weird around her, but he was now unquestionably. He opened the door, still pensive, and bumped into some woman on the way out. He gripped her quickly before she could fall just as she wound her arms around his neck for support.

"Oh my god, I'm so sorry," he said after he managed to pull her to him. "I wasn't loo..."

He suddenly lost his words when she looked back at him. He could feel her large bosom swell against him, her privates pressing to his. Her arms were still around his neck and his around her small waist as they stared into each other's eyes, unable to look away.

She tried her hardest not to, and yet she batted her long eyelashes coyly and moistened her lips. "Did you really like my story?"

His eyes mounted from her pouty lips to her blue eyes. "Not so much, no."

She nodded, hating how good it felt to be in his arms. "What part you... didn't find to your liking?"

"The part where you were lying."

"Excuse me?"

"I know you're working out. Maybe not in a gym, but at home?"

"What makes you say that?"

"Let's just say that I took notice of you the other day at the pool."

She bit back a giggle, her heart racing. "You fucking liar... I knew you were checking out my ass."

"It was pretty hard not to after you bent over two feet away."

"I see," she said quietly. "So what are we thinking?"

"I'm thinking squats. Maybe even a Tighmaster?"

She giggled and placed her lips in his ear, her warm, sweet breath traveling down his ear canal. "I hate working out. What you see, Oliver"—she sucked on his cheek—"is how god made me."

*

"Another round?" Dave asked minutes later, and everyone cheerfully agreed.

"If it isn't the twins of mischief! What's up?!"

"Eva!" Jack rose and gave her a hug, and so did Ellie.

"Oh my god, what are the odds," Eva giggled.

Eva had been a key member of the twins' click in the old days, and they both had great memories of her.

"What are you doing here?!" Jack asked her. "I thought you'd moved to the east coast."

Eva told the twins the story of her return, which wasn't all that interesting, but the twins were sure happy to see her again.

"Oh, hi, Dave." Eva noticed him when the excitement was beginning to wane.

He gave her a nod, a plastic smile on his face.

"And who's that?" she asked.

"Oliver," Jack said.

"Tubby?! No fucking way!"

"Way," Oliver chuckled. "Hi, Eva."

Both Dave and Oliver knew Eva pretty well as she was constantly around the house with the twins during their high school years.

"What has happened to you?!" Eva said, still reeling from the shock.

"Adolescence."

"Well, whatever it is, don't stop."

They laughed.

"Why don't you join us," Ellie said. "We'll reminisce."

"Yeah! Um, I'm here with my cousin Rita, but I don't think she'll mind."

A minute later, the girls approached, and Eva made the introduction. She sat between the twins, and Rita sat between the other siblings.

Eva's cousin was a sultry woman at Dave's age. She was a brunette with a distinct Latino look, lithe and single, and both brothers' attention was immediately drawn to her. Dave wasted no time and started working his magic on her while Oliver functioned as a spectator more or less. After seeing how eager his brother was to get it on with her, he certainly wasn't about to interfere, nor did he really want to.

Oliver's shyness among the ladies was a dear memento from his tubby days as Eva would probably put it. He'd never had a girlfriend prior to Bianca, and he remained low on self-esteem after her demise and in spite of his impressive makeover—much of it due to lack of experience in the dating scene. In his eyes, he was still that fat kid who was tagging along after his buddies and their girlfriends. Being a widower and a single father wasn't inspiring much confidence in him, either.

By contrast, Dave was plenty comfortable with the ladies. He'd had several girlfriends and had been fairly popular at school, and Rita could definitely feel it as he was charming her pants off as best he could. But Rita wasn't particularly willing to be swept away, at least not by Dave she wasn't. She kept bringing Oliver back into the conversation, reluctant to let him hide in his shell for more than a minute much to Dave's exasperation.

Ellie was furtively observing her brothers while pretending to care about whatever Jack, Eva, and Gena were chattering about. As a woman, she was already well aware that Rita wished Dave to vanish into thin air. The way she tossed her hair back whenever speaking to Oliver; that coy eyelash bat she was awarding him and was way overplaying in Ellie's expert opinion. That Latina bimbo was most certainly after her baby bro, Ellie was convinced.

It annoyed her. No, it infuriated her. Watching Dave slowly realizing what she herself had realized half-hour ago at least. Watching that mocha-skinned hussy seducing her shy kid bro with a slew of well-timed giggles and hair tosses—which she herself could easily outperform, she had no doubt. She wanted that bitch dead.

"Would you excuse me for a second," Oliver said to Rita after plucking out his phone. "Dad, is there something wrong?" he anxiously answered, plugging one ear. "I understand. Put Michela on the phone... Dad, just put her on the phone... Vita mia, qual'è il problema? Hai fatto un brutto sogno? Era solo un incubo, amore... Papà arriva tra poco... No, questo non è vero; non dire così... Michela... Ascoltami un secondo, piccola," (My life, what's the matter? You've had a bad dream?... It was just a dream, beautiful... Daddy will be home shortly... It's not true; don't say that... Michela... Wait a second, baby).

Oliver rose and excused himself.

Ellie overheard every word and was conflicted. On one hand, she was saddened to think that her niece wasn't handling her father's night out all too well; on the other hand, she was ecstatic that Michela interrupted him and that her existence would have to be discussed with Rita upon his return, and hopefully, that would be enough to put her off. She knew it was despicable of her to wish for something like that, but she couldn't help it. She was indeed wishing for it.

Oliver returned a few minutes later and took his seat back next to Rita. "I'm sorry, I had to take—"

"Is everything okay with your daughter, Oliver?"

Oliver frowned at his sister, surprised and a little angry with her choice of words. "Yeah, but I will need to head back. She's not taking it well."

"Um, daughter?"

He gave Rita a brief synopsis of the events that preceded tonight and apologized if he misled her. He arose and notified his siblings that he was forced to leave.

"Don't be ridiculous; we're all heading back," Ellie said and asked the waiter for the tab.

Jack was tipsy and wanted to stay, but Gena, who was the designated driver, wanted to call it a night, too. Dave was more than happy to leave after being stood up and after losing a second chance to improve on his night to his brother; thus, ten minutes later, the SUV was on its way back.

*

It wasn't quiet in the car—as some music station was on and Jack was singing along—but it was tense.

"Why did you have to say it like that?" Oliver said out of the blue to Ellie.

She screwed up her face, feigning innocence. "Say what like what?"

"Why did you have to call her my daughter in front of everyone?"

"You mean in front of Rita," she said, more bitterly than she'd intended.

"Yes."

"Well, I'm sorry, but is she not your daughter?"

"It was a dirty move, Ellie," Dave interjected, playing a game on his phone and now investing in his theory the appropriate amount of attention. "It almost looked like you wanted to drive a wedge between them."

"That's ridiculous. Why would I wanna do that? You're absurd." She sighed, cold sweat accumulating on her palms. "I don't know why I called her that. I didn't give too much thought to it. I was worried about her."

Oliver regarded his sister suspiciously. He then shook his head and looked out the window. "It doesn't matter. I wasn't looking to hook up anyway. It's virtually the last thing on my mind."

"Is it? You could've fooled me."

He turned to Ellie, clueless as to her hostility. "Why are you acting like this? Did I rub you the wrong way or something?"

"Well, you did disappear for five years without even paying us a fucking visit—as if we were nothing but a bunch of strangers—and showed up a widower with your secret daughter after years of feeding us lies. So if I were you, I would shut my fucking mouth and be grateful that my family is still speaking to me."

All were in utter shock from that outburst. Even Jack who was quite intoxicated risked vomiting and looked back at them. Dave's endeavor to set a new high record in his childish game went up in flames as he goggled at his sister. Gena was equally stunned, following the backseat action in the rearview mirror. No one was more befuddled than Oliver though.

A sharp pang of regret pulsed in Ellie when Oliver turned to look out the window.

She shut her eyes and sighed, mourning her every word. "Oli—"

"Leave it."

*

Twenty minutes later, Gena pulled into Alice and Dan's driveway. They had dropped Dave off at a friend's two minutes ago.

Oliver thanked them and stepped out of the car.

Ellie stormed after him. "Wait!"

He ignored her and mounted the stairs to the front door two at a time.

"Oliver, please!"

He halted but didn't turn around. He could hear the SUV's tires rolling as it drove off.

Ellie raced past him, the urgency billowing her dress, and looked into his eyes as she stood on one step higher. "That was a really nasty thing I said before, but you have to know that I didn't mean it, any of it."

"Yes you did, every word."

She shook her head and swallowed, her blue eyes gravitating to his lips. "No, I... I'm just..."

She was battling herself not to kiss him.

"You're just what, Ellie?"

"Jesus Christ," she mumbled and looked away, clearly in distress.

"Great," he hissed venomously. "Glad we sorted it out. Now if you don't mind, my daughter is freaking out in there. So with your permission..."

He walked past her and entered the house.

Ellie was terrified. She had never been so scared in her life. Looking into her brother's brown eyes made her weak at the knees, made her heart pound, made her skin flushed, made her sweat... by now, she'd already acknowledged that her bro wielded an enormous power over her, power only matched by her greatest love, power no brother should ever command over a sister. She was 16 again but only worse, for she knew she was 16 no more, and the boy that was causing her to feel this way was none other than her own brother.

To make matters worse, the predicament was rendering her erratic. Her passive-aggressive behavior with Oliver was hitting new lows, and she knew it. One moment she would be cold, angry, and distant; a moment later, she would be flirting like a common streetwalker. She didn't want to behave like that with him, but she was impotent. She didn't know how to resolve that battle between her mind and heart.

Indistinguishable screams in Italian startled her back to life. She darted inside and saw her parents standing helplessly in the living room while Oliver was fighting to pacify an emotional and panic-stricken Michela. Her niece was sobbing her heart out while punching her brother's chest, yet he was enduring her assault by holding her closely, caressing her hair, and whispering in Italian in a soothing voice.

Ellie had thought her brother to be exaggerating a few hours ago in the car when speaking of his daughter's fear of abandonment, but he was really telling it like it was, she now understood. This was a monstrous a tantrum as they come. Ellie could easily feel Michela's fear of being deserted and the fury toward her father for making her feel this way. There was no need for a translator here, Ellie told herself. Some things were universal.

Ten minutes later, Oliver managed to ride out his daughter's outbreak, and she was now reduced to gentle weeping while enveloping him with all four of her small limbs. Not his parents nor his sister could bring themselves to move even an inch during that episode. It was so frightening that they froze in place, praying to god for her to calm down.

"Oliver, we're so sorry," Alice wept. "We didn't know what else—"

"It's not your fault; it's mine," he calmly said to his mother, his eyes brimming with guilt. "I should have never left her." He kissed Michela a few times and whispered, "I'll go put her to bed."

With his daughter in his arms, he slowly mounted the stairs.

While he was upstairs with Michela, Ellie calmed her parents down and went to make a potent pot of black tea. As she was waiting for the kettle to whistle, she couldn't help thinking how extraordinary Oliver really was. Not even 23, but he was emotionally more mature of them all. The way he sheltered his daughter and engulfed her in warmth and love until she couldn't fight him any longer astonished Ellie.

She then tried staving off what was next to come, but she failed miserably. What Ellie attempted to avoid thinking about was how amazing it would feel to be in his arms, to feel his kisses, even though she'd gotten a tantalizing taste of both earlier. After witnessing him taking care of Michela in such devotion, she knew he could take care of her, too. She knew he could make her feel loved, protected, and safe better than any guy out there. She wanted him to. She was aching for him to, and she hated herself for that.

She poured her parents a nice dosage of her tea, and they all discussed Michela's troubling behavior a few more minutes. When noticing Oliver wasn't coming down, she started up the stairs to see what he was up to. She opened his bedroom door and watched as he was spooning his little girl in their bed while singing to her in Italian what she could only assume was a lovely lullaby, even though her niece seemed to be fast asleep by now. She made sure he noticed her before miming him to come downstairs and gently closed the door. A moment later, Oliver finally joined them and was presented with a steaming tea mug by his sister.

"How is she?" Dan asked worriedly.

"Sleeping like a baby," Oliver said and carefully sipped his tea.

"Oliver, this is not normal," Alice said. "Have you—"

"I have. Her grandparents and I took her to a child communication and behavior specialist a year ago. He was unable to get to the bottom of it, though he estimated it was a phase and advised us to be patient. She might be 6 intellectually, but emotionally, she's more like 2." He sighed as he paced about. "Anyway, this was my fault. I knew what she's been feeling, and we just moved here, and she doesn't really know any of you, and she needs time to adjust... I didn't even give her a chance."

Everyone mused it over some more.

"Well, I don't trust these Italian specialists," Alice said. "We'll take her next week to one of our own, get a second opinion, make sure that poor thing isn't going through something. She already suffered enough in her short life, and I'm not willing to sit by and watch her having even one more of those outbreaks. She was severely distressed, Oliver. She truly believed you were gone."

Oliver bobbed his head as he took another sip, all too familiar with his daughter's unfounded and disturbing phobias.

The folks retired to bed a few minutes later and left the siblings to themselves.

Oliver unbuttoned his shirt and remained in his khaki trousers and the white tank he was wearing underneath. He strode out to the patio and slumped onto the sofa that was facing the pool, deep in thought over his daughter. Ellie sat next to him a second later, trying to pick the right moment to address her own misbehavior.

"Listen, Oliver, about—"

"Ellie, I really don't need this now. Just please leave me alone."

His sister frowned, feeling her chest searing with the tone of his voice. "What exactly do you think I was going to say?"

"You were about to hand me another reproach, I can only assume."

"No I wasn't," she protested, deeply offended at the accusation. "Why would you even think that?"

"Because that's the only thing I got from you from the second I got here. Not that I blame you," he swiftly added. "I just want a break from that for a few hours."

She sighed when thinking how intense she'd been since his return. "I admit that I have been somewhat angry and bitter these last couple of days, but I certainly wasn't about to berate you now after what happened with Michela."

He cut his eyes at her before he resumed looking at the pool, pensive.

They remained silent for more than five minutes. Ellie knew that since she checked her watch periodically.

"It's never gonna be the same again," he mused while staring at the pool. "Between us I mean. Is it?"

Ellie knew the answer to that since the second she'd laid eyes on him a few days ago.

"No," she whispered, heavyhearted.

"No matter what I do to make this right, it's not gonna be the same," he stated matter-of-factly yet was seeking confirmation.

"No."

He nodded at the pool, more dejected than ever on account of his daughter and sister. "You don't love me anymore; I can feel it. This much hostility... I gotta admit, it hurts... it fucking hurts."

"What?" Ellie murmured in painful perplexity. "Oliver, no. How can you even think that I don't love you?" She scooched closer and held him in her arms from the side. "It's because I love you I'm behaving like that. Because I love you so much."

"I find it hard to believe. No one's given me even half of what you were so willingly. Just look at tonight."

"No, Oliver"—tears sprang to her eyes —"that is not true. I love you." She kissed his cheek. "Do you hear me? I love you." She kissed him again. "I'm so sorry." Another kiss. "Please forgive me." More kissing.

Ellie wasn't aware that she was losing control of herself, but she was whispering and kissing, kissing and whispering, as if she'd been performing a ritual, alternating between his cheeks and settling into a rhythm that her brother couldn't stay indifferent to. Her audible breathing was the only thing that could be heard between her sucking and whispering.

Oliver felt very uncomfortable but, oddly enough, also hungry for more, for her soft lips, yet he was still in neutral at the moment, wanting to see how far his sister would go while trying to make sense of his own emotions. It was that vicious spell paying both of them another visit, yet this time, it was determined to compel them to do its bidding.

"I love you so much." Tears trickled from Ellie's eyes as she kissed Oliver's left cheek. "I'm so sorry." Right cheek, closer to his mouth. "I'm so fucking sorry." Kissing the left corner of his mouth. "My god, I love you..." Sucking fully on his lips. "No one loves you more." A longer suck. "Tell me you love me back." A harder suck. "Say you love me back, baby." Parting her li—

"Ughhhhh!" Ellie whimpered when Oliver pulled on her long hair before she could slip her tongue into his mouth.

He stared into her needy, blue eyes in bafflement, yet he was not letting go of her hair. He asked the obvious question with his eyes, but, to his amazement, the answer in hers remained the same: she wanted to put her tongue in his mouth. He was extremely confused, but, strangely, not about this. He couldn't fathom it, but he wanted what Ellie wanted. He wanted them to kiss, the way they never dared to.

He slowly released her blond hair but made no attempt to kiss her. If they were to cross that line, to lock lips, the way lovers do, his sister would need to come knocking on his door for the second time; the gravity of such action demanded it. Ellie felt his fingers unclenching, and she was allowed movement once more. Although communicating solely through their eyes, his message was received loud and clear: he was giving her a way out.

This was her chance; a chance to escape it, to pin it all on booze, on madness, on—

Ellie leaned in timidly, closing the distance between his mouth and hers. Her brother might have given her an out, but it wasn't much of an out to begin with. She'd gone too far, and she couldn't walk away from it now, not before she tasted him, before she learned him so intimately. She continued to make slow yet steady progress until their cheeks overlapped. She nuzzled hers in his, but he wasn't stopping her, and he wasn't backing away, either.

It was such an intimate dance, their cheeks snuggling up, a dance Ellie didn't remember ever performing before. It had taboo written all over it. They shouldn't, she shouldn't. She shouldn't want him, not like this, not now, not ever. She shouldn't want to breathe in his masculine scent, to have his taste in her mouth, his tongue on hers, his lips sucking on her—

Ellie pulled back a bit, only the right corner of her mouth in contact with his cheek now. She was breathing heavily, but so was her brother. She knew by now that he wanted it, wanted her. There was no doubt. He wasn't pushing her away, and he wasn't calling her a pervert or a sicko, either. He was... still, letting the beating of his heart do the talking, and what a beautiful melody it was playing, Ellie thought. He wanted her. She knew it. He knew it. She could practically hear his heart begging for it, for her, but so was she, begging for it, for him.

The tension was about to crest now. Something was going to happen, to break it, but it wouldn't be Oliver who'd be doing the breaking. Control was on Ellie's side. He made of sure that; he guaranteed it. And Ellie was struggling now, breathing so hard. Maybe she shouldn't do it. Maybe she should leave it at that, a half-assed attempt, a neglected longing. She should. She would. She would walk away and let the acidity of her sinful want eat her up from inside. She'd let it consume her, torment her, remind her every day of—

Ellie thrust her lips at her brother's and sucked passionately, blasting her inner conflict into microscopic shrapnel. They were doomed the second he had put her in charge. Oliver countered her needy suck with one no less desperate, and so it began -- a kiss. Not just any kiss however. A kiss that would demolish hearts, tear at families, rip through everything and everyone. A kiss neither could even comprehend the destructive powers it withheld. Solely destructive? If they didn't want to find out the answer, then it wasn't over yet. They could still escape it if they only avoi—

Ellie parted her lips and slipped her tongue into her brother's mouth, obliterating any hope. She teased him, just prodding the tip of his, waiting for him to go crazy at her taste. Crazy was what Oliver was all about the second his brain translated her saliva. It couldn't be. She couldn't taste this good, this sweet, this addictive. But she did. She tasted better than he could ever explain to himself. She shouldn't have, let him taste her, tease him, suck, swirl, stroke, submit her mouth to him.

But she was. She was kissing him the way she'd been kissing boys since she was 12. Open-mouth kisses with lips, tongue, and spit. Lots and lots of spit. But this kiss wasn't normal and neither was this boy, Ellie knew. She'd been kissed before, many, many times before, but not like that, not this good, not this overwhelmingly good. Her brother wasn't just a pretty face and a hot body -- he had moves, plethora of them. And his taste, dear god, his taste... why?! Why?! It's not fair!

"You taste fucking amazing!" she blurted after a zealous suck.

"Ellie, what's happening here?" Oliver gasped just before his sister took his mouth again.

Ellie was no longer in any condition to justify, rationalize, or resist anything. She was hungrily kissing her brother, her heart threatening to rip her chest in two. It was throbbing so forcefully, like a trifecta of drums. She couldn't believe the intensity of their kiss as her tongue was soaking up her kid brother's palatable saliva.

"God, you're so beautiful," she panted, tangling with him in his minty cavity. "So fucking beautiful..."

"You're devastating, Ellie," he gasped. "I want you so bad." He dug his fingers in her fair hair and kissed her like he meant it.

"I want you, too, Oliver," she breathed and then moaned into his kiss. "God help me, I want you!"

He kept leaning into their kiss until he was lying on top of her, cradled between her legs. Ellie coiled herself around him, not dissimilarly to the way his daughter had half-hour ago, and sucked his tongue into her mouth like a wanton madam of the smuttiest brothel. Her brother, as opposed to her fiancé, wasn't showing her much consideration in the way he transferred his entire weight onto her. He simply couldn't care less. He wanted to feel her, all of her, and he expected her to take it.

Ellie loved it. She loved all of it. She loved it that he didn't even ask and simply took up the reins. She loved feeling his lips sucking on her neck while his chest pressed down on her heaving mounds. She loved feeling his abs pressing to her taut stomach. Most of all, she loved feeling his hard dick grinding on her lips through the thin cotton of her summer dress. By now, she was gagging to accommodate him in her.

Her pent-up emotions for him finally broke free, and it felt wonderful, for the two of them. Oliver was taking pleasure of feeling how badly his sister wanted him and was bewildered by how badly he wanted her back, and Ellie felt relieved and liberated, finally able to show him everything, able to do as she desired.

Her frock rode up her thighs as her brother straining on top of her, kissing her in such fire that coerced her to keep moaning in his ear despite her best efforts to stifle it. She clasped him tighter, wishing he had more weight to pass onto her, as their kiss grew more demanding. Both were astounded by how powerful it felt when Ellie's brother reached for her smooth thigh and hiked up her dress.

"Ellie, sweetheart, I'm not drunk," he clarified with a gasp, afraid he might be taking advantage of her. "I know what I'm doing."

"I'm not drunk, either." She darted her tongue into his mouth and swallowed his forbidden nectar. "I've been dying for this from the second I saw you."

Ellie's confession fluttered in Oliver's chest and pulsated in his dick. He attacked her neck while unbuttoning his trousers and ground onto her with only his boxer briefs and her panties stopping his sister from being penetrated by him.

"God, you're so fucking hard," Ellie gasped in desire and bit back a moan instantaneously.

He let go of her neck. "And you're so hot... like, literally."

Oliver was alluding to her scalding sex. He could feel the heat even with a soggy tampon clogging her to its best ability.

"I'm so hot for you, Oliver." She couldn't smother her next moan, placing her hands on his biceps and squeezing tightly. "You don't even know how much."

It was fortunate Ellie wished to feel more of her bro's weight because it was exactly what she got a second later. Oliver lay flat on her, utterly engulfing her bony frame, as he ground his erection avidly against her. The sensation kicked her heart into overdrive. Her lust had reached levels she never even knew existed. She was sure it was a myth.

"Ellie," he whispered as he cupped her cheeks, looking into her catlike blue eyes that he'd been admiring since birth, "it doesn't feel weird to me. It feels so wonderful"—he kissed her deeply—"and right"—he sucked his saliva off her swollen lips—"but I don't want us to do anything that will make you freak out later. I love you too much."

A tearful Ellie shook her head at him, moved by how her brother was being the perfect gentleman with her, even when his fierce hard-on was parting her nether lips through their underwear.

"Oliver, you don't even know how bad I want this, want you. I've never felt like this"—she nibbled his bottom lip—"with any guy." She licked across his lips as tears streamed down her cheeks. "The things you make me feel... I'm so afraid of losing this feeling, losing you..."

Something was terribly wrong with Ellie now that not even she could explain. She was weeping far more intensely than what the moment would have ever asked her to.

"Hey..." He kissed her salty tears while stroking her hair. "Why are you crying like that?"

"I don't know," she wept. "I have no fucking c-clue."

Suddenly, while clasping his head to her neck, Ellie could have sworn she saw a silhouette stirring in her brother's window that was overlooking the pool... and them. Her heart ceased beating.

"Oliver, I think Dave's home," she whispered, her gut a tight knot of terror and dread. "Get off of me."

Oliver glimpsed over his shoulder at Dave's window yet saw nothing. "What? No. He's at a friend's."

"Get off of me, Oliver! Get off!"

She squirmed onto her side and caused her brother to flop down to the floor. She lurched to her feet and darted into the house while wiping off her tears.

"Ellie, you're being paranoid! No one saw us! Please come back." He collected himself to sit on the ground and pulled his hair back. "Ellie!"

***

"Wake up." Ellie took off her dress and panties and plucked the soaked tampon from her pussy while in her bra. She binned it in the bathroom and wiggled him purposively when she returned to bed. "Jason, come on, wake up."

She'd walked home for fifteen minutes in high heels after fleeing from her parents' and switched off her phone. The thought someone might have spotted them was turning her intestines inside out.

"Why?" Jason croaked as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes.

Ellie fought to tug down his boxers. "I need you to fuck me."

His groggy eyes widened with surprise. "What?"

"You were right, okay? I'm so fucking horny. I need you to do me, and I need it now."

"Uh... okay. But it's gonna take some time to wake my—oh, shit... are you really sucking my cock, or am I still dreaming?"

Ellie was indeed sucking her fiancé's cock, and the reason Jason believed he was still asleep was because Ellie had seldom given him head. She simply never liked sucking dick. She was so afraid her boyfriends might gag her or come in her mouth that she'd developed a distaste for it. But tonight, she was desperate, and she couldn't suck Jason's dick fast enough.

"Oh my god," he groaned as a shudder exploded through him. "Christ, Ellie, you have to start blowing me more. You're a natural."

Ellie focused her efforts on the upper third of his dick, going for maximum efficiency in littlest of time.

"Yeah, babe... blow me."

Before he even completed his following moan, Ellie was on all fours. "Come on, Jason, fuck me."

"God," he sighed, disappointed that she stopped yet impressed with the result.

He rolled over and knelt behind her, admiring her tight ass even in the darkness as Ellie was sticking it out for the quickest and easiest access. The head of his pulsing dick probed her labia in search for her opening as Jason was unable to see all that well.

"Come on, quit jerking around like a virgin and shove it in."

"It's kinda dark here," he said before finally feeling her nether lips latching onto him. "There you go, babe; I'm coming in."

Ellie celebrated the penetration with a guttural groan that Jason wished she would voice more frequently. Surprise and excitement struck him a second later as he couldn't believe how wet and inviting she had already been.

"Did someone warm you up for me, babe?" he quipped as he entered her all the way.

It wasn't that Ellie hadn't been wet for Jason when they were making love, but she'd certainly never been that wet before, at least not that he could recall.

"Listen to me carefully, Jason," she said, glaring at him over her shoulder. "I don't appreciate those insinuations that you're so cleverly trying to disguise as poor quips. Now, if you could please start fucking me hard and quiet, you'd have my gratitude forever."

"I wasn't insinuating anything," he grumbled. "What's the matter with you? It was an honest joke."

"Whatever. Hard and quiet, or you're not getting any for a whole fucking month, I swear to god."

Jason was disgusted by Ellie's behavior, but he also knew her well enough not to put her patience to the test. He thought she seemed emotional and angry, and clearly horny if she'd woken him up for sex as it was the first time she did. So while inwardly chanting his slogan for tonight, hard and quiet, he began moving in and out of his fiancée's impossible wetness.

He made sure to finish each stroke with a thud when smacking his balls against her, and he tried maintaining a relatively slow pace and to be attentive to her moans and gasps. He pressed her down by the small of her back, loving how arched she could get herself, and pushed into her. He was baffled by how good she felt, so slick and hot, so welcoming.

Ellie was enjoying the fucking. She loved how Jason filled her, and she appreciated the pace of his thrusts, but she was finding it difficult to build an orgasm; her mind was too cluttered. She had no business fucking Jason tonight, and she knew it, yet drastic times called for drastic measures.

Ellie was fucking Jason for several reasons: firstly, Oliver had made her horny beyond belief, and she had to take care of it before she lost her mind. Secondly, she wanted to prove to herself that Jason was just as adequate at stirring those powerful and unsettling emotions she'd been experiencing earlier with her brother. Thirdly, she wanted to forget this night ever existed. She felt so perverse and ashamed that she was literally seconds away from having sex with her own brother. She would have fucked a goat if it could have made her forget it.

Ellie was concentrating on her love for her fiancé as he was pounding into her slit. She was desperate to come for him, but she couldn't. Oliver's face kept harassing her, badgering her... she couldn't hold him back. Slowly, it wasn't Jason who was fucking her -- it was her kid brother. She hadn't permitted herself to masturbate to him earlier this week, and now she couldn't stop envisioning him doing her from behind. She knew she should cease the humping, but she was clinically horny. Heavy-heartedly, she caved and allowed Oliver to fuck her brains out.

"Oh, god, you do that to me! Ohhh... ohhh... ohhh... fu-fuck me, baby... ohhh... god, just fuck me."

Suddenly, her orgasm was building in an outrageous pace, and she couldn't have loathed herself more, but she couldn't stop, either. Her pussy never ached this bad, and Ellie had never been this desperate to come. Jason's dick was doing a remarkable job inside her cunt while her brother was giving her his all in her mind and heart.

Her sensational bod picked up more heat and sweat every time Oliver's pubic bone tapped the bloom of her ass, and she shamelessly moaned when he parted her firm buns, knowing her bro was drinking her pucker in, as well. She cast the length of her blond hair aside and thrust back at him, longing for depth and speed, and whimpered over and over when getting both.

A shudder raced down her curves, flashing to and fro between her thighs, as more of her excitement pooled at her core. Her passage was so hot and slippery, easing him in and out of her, giving Oliver what he wanted, what he deserved, what he should have never gotten: his big sis' hot, wet pussy.

The smell was killing her, the piercing tang of sex, as her brother glided back and forth in her wringing wet channel, stretching her around him, filling her, taking her, taking his own sister, his own flesh and blood. Thrusting back at him, Ellie grunted, loving the snug grip her inner pink had on him.

She then cried out a moan when her bro made her arch again, his thumb pressing to the small of her back, his cock buried inside her. She arched herself to the point her spine threatened to break, but she couldn't care less. If her brother wanted more of her pussy, she was going to give it to him. She would give him everything. Her gasps now stammered out of her mouth as heat radiated from her center and outward, unwilling to be contained.

"Ahhh... ahhh... ohhh... ohhh..."

With body straining and heart racing, she belted out a whimper that bounced from wall to wall, before she whimpered again, creating a 3D sound effect with her cries of sex. And the suction melody her pussy was making as it desperately clung to his cock gave the beat. She felt a tingle in her cunt, and then a spasm, and then a growing wave coiling around her.

"Yes, yes, yes, yes... OH, FUCK! Oh my god, fuck me..." She sobbed a husky moan. "GOD ALL MIGHTY! Tear me the fuck apart!" She whimpered like a whore as she gyrated her taut ass on his hard meat. "My pussy! Fuck it... fuck it good."

Her cunt gushed and contracted as Ellie rode out the most powerful orgasm she had ever experienced. She cried in pleasure when he thrust harder within her pink slit, soaking up a tide after a tide of her feminine release. She was sheathing him, gloving him, stroking her cum along his dick, as he rammed into her from behind, giving her what she wanted, a hard dick and a climax larger than life.

"I love it! I love your cock! I love you!"

Jason was in awe by her lewd mouth. Ellie had never been this wild or explicit in bed. She would throw in an "Oh, god" and perhaps a couple of "Fuck", but she had never been this promiscuous or sentimental.

"Baby, come on," she puled as violent spasms jolted through her sopping vagina. "Come in me! I'm begging you, let me feel your sweet cum... give me your all, sweetheart."

Jason couldn't believe his ears but couldn't disobey, either. He clasped her waist and nutted in her stormy snatch while moaning forcefully as his fiancée's dirty talk was pushing him hard. His balls quickly emptied as Ellie milked his cock, clenching her vaginal muscles in quick pulses. She urged him to fill her up while her pussy clutched his dick in a vice-like grip, until her earth-shattering orgasm eventually phased out, and she collapsed onto the bed in labored breaths.

"Come in me? Let me feel your sweet cum?" he panted half-minute later. "What the hell is going on with you?"

Jason was clueless since Ellie had never swallowed his cum, and although she would allow him on occasion to come in her, she confessed numerous times to dislike it.

"Ellie?" he apprehensively called, trying to catch a glimpse of her face.

With an abrupt pull, she disengaged from his dick and bolted to the bathroom, too emotional to care that her fiancé's semen was dripping down her thighs and floor. Jason was flabbergasted at her rushed retreat. He tried opening the bathroom door and realized that she'd locked herself in. He could hear the shower water running and perhaps a string of heartrending whimpers, but he couldn't be certain.

*****

It was a beautiful Sunday morning, and Michela and her father were spending time outdoors with her grandparents. They took a drive through the winding countryside roads before stopping for lunch in a pastoral restaurant that provided an incredible scenery of flourishing green fields flanked by commanding mountains.

Michela was in the best of moods, and last night's painful event that had resonated so deeply in everyone's psyche was reduced to nothing but an illusion of the mind seemingly. She managed to develop an impressive appetite by the time they were dinning, and her plate of grilled fish fillet and golden crisp potatoes was spic and span in no time at all.

Dan smiled as he mussed her hair up. "Are you enjoying this day, sweetheart?"

"Sì, Nonno Dan. I'm enjoying it very much."

She smiled her captivating smile and sipped her freshly-squeezed orange juice from her straw. She briskly reached bottom, yet she was resolved to slurp on, unwilling to accept that the full contents of the juice was long transported into her belly.

Dan chuckled and kissed her lovingly.

"Papà, non ti scordare quello che mi ha promesso," (Daddy, don't forget what you promised me).

Oliver was still hard at work on his sea bass. "Inglese," (English).

"Scusi," (Sorry). "Don't forget what you promised me."

"Promised you what, piccola?"

"You promised me gelato e una bambola."

"Inglese."

"Scusi. You promised me ice cream and a doll."

Alice and Dan laughed at the sight of their granddaughter mixing up the two languages. They were just so relieved to see her this happy.

"Did I?" Oliver dabbed at his mouth with his napkin and sipped his gewürztraminer. "I don't remember promising any of that sort."

"Si che lo hai fatto! Me l'hai promesso ieri sera, Papà!" (Yes, you did! You promised me last night, Daddy!).

"Inglese."

"Scusi!" Michela snarled angrily. "You promised it last night before I forgave you for being a bad daddy."

Oliver's chest clenched when he recalled her emotional state on account of his night out. "Oh, yeah, I remember now. Gelato e una bambola it is."

"Yay!" She kissed his lips. "Grazie, Papà! Ti voglio così tanto bene che potrei abbracciarti per sempre!" (Thank you, Daddy. I love you so much that I could hug you forever!).

Oliver laughed and pulled her into his lap. "Te ne voglio ancora di più, tesoro mio," (I love you even more, sweetheart).

While they hugged and kissed, Alice fetched her phone and took a few pictures of them at this blissful moment. She wanted as many pictures of Michela as possible with all their family. She and Dan had been incessantly taking pictures of her since the moment they'd learned they were grandparents.

She browsed through the pictures of Michela and her son she had just taken and grinned when finding the perfect one for the family wall they had in the living room. It was a picture of them smiling while locking eyes as well as foreheads. Looking at the picture, Alice held her heart and staved her tears off as she could easily feel the immense love they shared; a love between a parent and a child that is so pure and absolute.

She then looked away from the picture and gazed at her son, who was whispering his everlasting love to her grandchild. Her frame of mind was very different now. She was furious with him. She was enraged beyond belief. She honestly didn't know if she could ever forgive him for keeping Michela from them for more than four years.

"Mom, have you heard from Ellie today?"

"What?" she said, regaining awareness.

Oliver couldn't stop thinking about his sister and about that crazy night they'd had. He was still quite confused and conflicted, but the more he mused over it the more he feared that the extent of his emotions for Ellie had long progressed beyond anything that could be perceived as acceptable. He had deep romantic feelings for her that he could not deny. He'd tried refuting them for the better part of last night but was unsuccessful time and again.

He wasn't sure where they stemmed from. His sister had always been a hot little nubile, but he had never lusted after her. At least he hadn't until very recently. What he did know was that last night had triggered in him a burst of lust and romantic affection towards her. Whether it had always been there, dormant and disarmed, he couldn't answer. This was confusing and troubling. He wanted to discuss it with her but couldn't get hold of her since she'd run off into the night, and he was beginning to worry. To his relief, Michela was keeping him occupied, so he couldn't dwell on it.

"Ellie? Have you heard from her?"

"No," Alice replied, shaking off her anger towards him. "I think her battery's dead. I can't reach her, either."

"Oh. Well, have you tried calling her boyfriend?"

"Fiancé," she clarified. "And no, it didn't cross my mind. I'll call Jason now."

Oliver's misuse of Jason's status in Ellie's life was a subconscious choice he'd made sometime late last night; however, it was now brought into his consciousness while he was ruminating over the reason for Jason's diminished stature in his mind.

"Just as I thought," Alice said. "She forgot to charge her phone."

Oliver stifled a grin. He was worried his sister might be avoiding him. "Where is she now?"

"Out with Jason."

"Do you think she might um... drop by today?"

"I hope so, but I wouldn't count on it. She is rarely seen on Sundays. She normally makes plans with her friends."

Dan paid the check and pocketed his wallet. "Where do you want to go next, Michela?"

*

"I'm really not comfortable with lying to your mom."

"You'll get over it, I'm sure."

Jason stood next to their bed and examined Ellie worriedly while she was covered from head to toe in the blanket.

"Are you planning on getting out of bed sometime today?"

"No."

He sighed. "Okay, how about talking about it? Are you up for that?"

"No."

"So we're not going to talk about the weird sex, or why you cried in the shower for two hours, nor are we going to talk about you displaying clear symptoms of trauma."

"You got it."

"You're forcing me to call Kara."

"You're not calling anyone. Do you get me, Jason? Now leave me alone."

"No, I won't leave you alone. I'm your fiancé in case you forgot, and I'm entitled—"

"And if you want to stay my fiancé, you will leave me the fuck alone."

Jason shook his head as he sat on the bed next to her. He stroked her for a spell, hating this feeling of impotence. "Babe, I'm really worried about you. Talk to me. Whatever it is, I won't judge. You know me."

Ellie was beginning to comprehend that as much as she would have loved to be left in solitude, she was only fueling her fiancé's suspicions, and in light of her latest realization, that was the last thing she needed.

"It's nothing really," she said kindly, putting her hand on his and petting him back. "I just feel that recent events have taken a toll on me, and I just wanted some peace and quiet, but I'll get up now, and we'll go do something. Okay, babe?"

"Yeah, sure," Jason said eagerly, satisfied with her explanation and relieved to see her coming back to the living. "Do you want us to go pay your brother and niece a visit?"

***

Almost a week later, and Jason had yet to meet Oliver and Michela since Ellie had refrained from her parents' throughout the week. She hadn't taken any of Oliver's calls, either. She knew he had a curfew since Michela would never permit him to leave her at night, and she was confident he wouldn't surprise her at work; thus, she was able to gather momentum as she sought to bounce back from that cursed night.

In fact, she was feeling better with each passing day, and by the time it was Friday again, she was certain she'd left that horrible ordeal miles behind her. She was back to her old gleeful and vibrant self, and her relationship with Jason had regained its comforting stability. She never felt more in love with him than she'd been these last couple of days.

Although it troubled her that she hadn't spent any time with her niece while her twin was visiting her every day after work, she was fully planning to redeem herself. Ellie had purchased her earlier today an impressive dollhouse that her mother had mentioned it to be something she was nagging Oliver to buy her all week long.

She opened the front door and entered her parents' home. She heard the commotion out in the patio and stepped outside to see her folks and Michela enjoying themselves in the pool. Dave was lounging on the sofa reading a book, and Oliver was nowhere to be found, which she was quite happy about. She announced her arrival and was pleasantly surprised when Michela ran to embrace her, genuinely seemed to miss her, which Ellie could easily feel in her warm hug.

She presented her niece the dollhouse and was thrilled to see her jumping up and down in incredible excitement and joy that only children are able to produce. She received a barrage of kisses and "Grazie, Zia Ellie!" from Michela, who couldn't believe that her aunt gifted her the very same dollhouse her father wouldn't. While Michela was hard at work at piecing the dollhouse from the ground up along with her grandfather, Ellie sat with her mother and Dave, catching up while having a cool glass of chardonnay.

"She really seems to be adjusting great here," Ellie stated, smiling at her busy-as-a-beaver niece. "Have you taken her to that specialist yet?"

"Mhmm," Alice hummed affirmatively while sipping her wine. "Yesterday. She backed up that specialist from Italy and insisted it was indeed a phase. The absence of her mother is definitely playing a role in all of this, but she also said she was attached to Oliver in an unusual bond. She recommended him to give her more time and to start out with short departures. You know, an hour or so and then to increase it gradually, see how she responds and adjust accordingly."

"I see. Well, at least she doesn't seem to fear him leaving her at daytime."

"Yeah," Alice giggled. "I'm sure she'll get past—no, Dan! You're holding it wrong. Flip it over... not to that side... yes... no! Do you really not understand?!"

Alice rose with a sigh and left to better instruct her husband on how to assemble a pink dollhouse as he seemed to be lacking the required aptitude.

Ellie snuck a peek at Dave, uneasy and nervous, fearing he might have sighted her as she was getting ready to shag their baby brother right there on the very sofa he was so lazily sprawling on.

"So, what's going on with you?" she casually asked and searched closely for irregularities in his conduct.

"Fine," he replied inattentively and turned over a page in his book.

"Great." She drank some more. "What you're reading?"

He cut his eyes at her, annoyed. "Do you really care?"

"Guess not," she mumbled, content with the mundane and routine way their conversation was going. "So uh"—she pretended to look into her phone and finished her glass—"where's Oliver?"

"Out with some chick," he replied dully with his gaze fixed on his book.

"What? What chick?"

Ellie was disappointed and quite dismayed by how swiftly she turned her head when she'd asked that. She was even more upset with her question, which she'd blurted out without thinking, though now that it was out there, she realized she detested the thought of her baby bro seeing another woman, which was rapidly shaking the belief she'd been having in this allegedly-therapeutic week.

"Some chick," he answered while turning over another page. "Why?"

"Oh, no reason; just curious."

"Kay..."

"Is she um... pretty?" she asked two minutes later as an afterthought while compulsively fiddling with her long nails.

Ellie loathed herself. Every second that she remained unfamiliar with every single detail of who Oliver was with, when and where they'd met, and of their precise whereabouts down to one-meter radius of accuracy, was killing her.

"Yeah."

Although Dave couldn't have sighed this single-syllable word with greater lack of enthusiasm or interest, it burned Ellie from the inside as if he had said it with an evil grin and gloating eyes while wringing his hands together as a ball of fire burst in the background.

"Great for him. I'm really... happy for him."

"Yeah," he sighed in his repetitive, flat intonation, the same manner in which he'd answered all of her questions.

Ellie's conviction was beginning to crumble like a house of cards. She'd been positive she carried no real feelings for her brother, but that pedestrian conversation she was having with Dave was crushing her spirit and immersing her in the exact same melancholy that had taken her down last Sunday. She could feel the energies she was fully charged with only minutes ago seeping from her and leaving her hollow and bare.

"Do um"—she swallowed—"do you think she knows"—she cleared her throat after gulping down the wrong pipe—"about Michela?"

Ellie was praying that the woman Oliver was seeing was unaware of Michela, and hopefully, just like with that Latina bimbo, Rita, it would blow up in his face.

"Yeah."

"Yeah as in you think she knows? Or yeah as in you know she knows?"

"Yeah," he sighed, turning over a third page in his book, "as in the latter."

Ellie teared up and nodded away from him, feeling a tornado ripping across her chest. Last Sunday was now looking like a picnic in comparison to what she was starting to develop.

"That's... really great—I mean... so great."

After hearing herself, she quickly stabled back her vocal cords with another clear of her throat.

"Where is she?" Oliver whispered to Dave as he slowly crept out to the patio, unaware of his sister's presence.

Ellie instantly tensed up as she prepared herself for the confrontation.

"There." Dave pointed, unwilling to look away from his book. "The girl with the giant pink dollhouse and her two bickering grandparents."

"What?! That's just... unbelievable," Oliver sighed. He looked over his shoulder. "You won't believe it, but someone's already bought her the dollhouse."

"No!" some chick sighed. "I bet it was your dad. He's weak, just like you. Oh well, we'll take it back tomorrow or something."

Ellie thought she recognized that voice, and a moment later, Oliver revealed himself in the patio followed by... Gena?

Ellie realized she'd been had and shot Dave a murderous look. He didn't even bother to look away from his beloved book, but a vicious smirk curled his lips, as if he'd felt his sister's glower. Ellie's homicidal glare morphed almost seamlessly into an expression of horror as she surmised that Dave had indeed seen her and Oliver seconds from committing an unspeakable sin. Why else would he put her through such hell?

Oliver noted his sister a second later and came to a halt. He could feel the thumping in his chest and the sweat in his palms as they locked eyes. He'd been calling and texting her all week long without even so much as receiving an acknowledgement that she'd indeed noticed his efforts to communicate with her. And now she was here, sitting less than twenty feet away from him wearing an anxious expression.

"Ellie! Hey!" Gena kissed her. "I didn't know you would be here. You could have texted or something."

"She can't text," Oliver interposed sternly. "Her phone is dead; it has been all week."

"What?" Gena said, her brows knitted in confusion. "What are you talking about? I talked to her just yesterday." She looked back at Ellie. "Your phone isn't dead, is it?"

Ellie looked into Oliver's eyes, unable to control her pulsating heart. "No."

"I must have been calling and texting the wrong number all week then. Poor someone..." He chuckled, though not looking at all amused.

Gena glanced between the two and decided to keep quiet. She figured there was more than meets the eye in here.

"Papi, guarda!" (Daddy, look!). Michela excitedly gestured with both hands at her dollhouse—that was still in fairly early stages of construction.

He walked over to his daughter and observed his parents putting it together. "Meravigliosa. Chi te l'ha comprata, amore? (Lovely. Who got you that, baby?).

"Zia Ellie." Michela grinned at her aunt. "Isn't that the most beautiful dollhouse you've ever seen, Papi?"

"È magnifica."

"Inglese," Michela disapproved.

"Scusi." Oliver smiled apologetically. "It's magnificent."

"Ed è rosa!"

"Si, vita mia." He darted a glower at his sister. "It is quite pink."

*

Oliver went inside to fetch himself a drink. He opened the fridge and was—

"Looks like I'm not the only one who went shopping for a dollhouse today."

He swiveled around with a beer in his hand and shut the fridge door with a light kick. "You shouldn't have."

"It's nothing; I wanted to."

"No." He shot her a look. "You really shouldn't have."

Ellie glared back. "Well, it's not for you. It's for her, now isn't it?"

"Yeah, but I'm her father, and I don't want her to get used to getting presents all the time. It's just bad upbringing."

"Then what do you call this?" She motioned at the box with the identical dollhouse he'd purchased his daughter.

"That's different. I'm her father. It's a given that I'm gonna spoil her ass."

"So you don't want us buying her presents? Or you just don't want me buying her presents?"

He opened his beer and guzzled a quarter of it. "It would have counted for more if you'd shown your face around here this week."

"For whom? Her? Or... you?"

He paced to the kitchen island, snickering. He put down his beer and sighed. "You know, my daughter is quite the people person. If you took the time to sit with her, she would tell you these amazing stories from Italy. She would tell you about the friends that she won't see anymore. She would tell you how much she misses her family. She would tell you how lonely she feels sometimes here. She would pour her heart out. Then again, you can always show up once a week carrying a present. It's far less... time-consuming shall we call it?"

"How dare you," Ellie hissed, her eyes misting over. "Don't you think I wanted to come? To spend time with her? To get to know her?"

"Then why didn't you?"

"Why?" She let out a scornful chuckle and returned to scowl. "I hope you meant it as a rhetorical question."

He looked into her eyes for no more than three seconds. "Yeah, I did," he lied and seized his beer. "It was good seeing you, Ellie. Don't be bearing gifts next week."

He walked past her on his way to the patio.

"Oliver."

He pivoted to her, his face doing the talking.

"Come with me. We need some privacy."

*

Ellie shut his bedroom door and sighed. "I'm sorry I avoided you all week, but you have to understand that it was for the best."

"For the best?" He snorted. "I see."

"Oliver, this"—she pointed at him and then at her—"is crazy. It's beyond crazy. We were about to have..."

He gazed into her heart-stopping blue eyes. "Sex?"

She bit the tip of her tongue, clearly perturbed.

"Tell me, Ellie, just for the fun of it: Is this you getting back at me? Are you trying to hurt me for Michela?"

Her face screwed up at the accusation. "I hope you're jesting. Do you really think I would ever do something like that for a petty payback?"

"Then what's going on in here?"

"Oliver, I don't want to talk about it. We need to forget that it ever—"

"Forget?" He shrugged in perplexity. "Ellie, your tongue was halfway down my throat. I don't think I'll ever be able to forget that."

She shook her head as she wandered aimlessly in his room, slowly unraveling.

"We were kissing hard, Ellie. With my dick on your—"

"Please don't. I was there; I don't need you to..." She pulled her hair back, latching onto composure for dear life.

"You were crying. You were saying things... things that made me feel... things for you."

Tears ran down Ellie's pale cheeks as she didn't know how to feel about what he'd just said: ecstatic or dejected.

"What are you doing?" she whispered, a quiver threading the words. "Are you trying to destroy my life? Are you doing everything in your power to destroy me?!"

"What?" he murmured, his expression clouded with pain. He walked up to her, stopping a foot away. "I don't want to destroy you, Ellie. I want us to figure this out."

"There's nothing to figure out! We were drunk and—"

"No," he cut her off, shaking his head. "We agreed we weren't drunk. Alcohol had nothing to do with what happened, and you know it."

"It was late, and we were tired, and we were emotional because of Michela, and that's why—"

"Ellie, you were kissing me! You were telling me you didn't want to lose me! That you wanted me from the second you saw me! That had nothing to do with tiredness or Michela."

Ellie burst into tears. She walked up to the closet and propped her back against it, shaking like a leaf in the rain.

"Ellie..."

"What is it that you want from me, Oliver?" she sobbed. "Do you want to feel what it'll be like to fuck me? You want to satisfy this sick curiosity? Is that what you want?"

Oliver approached his sister and cupped her tearful cheek. "How can you say that? I don't want to fuck you. I want..." He sighed and paused to weigh his words. "This entire week, I couldn't stop thinking about you and about that night. I know it's messed up, but I can't help it: I want you, and I don't know what else to do about it. And I know you want me, too."

"No, I don't want you." She wiped her tears away. "I want my fiancé."

"You don't want me?"

"No, I... I don't want you."

"So everything you said that night... was what exactly?"

"Ramblings of a disturbed and horny woman who was ovulating, is all it was."

"So the part of you never feeling like that was a lie."

"Yes."

"And the same goes for how I make you feel?"

"Yes, that was a lie, too. It was all a lie."

"So you don't want me inside you?"

"It grosses me out."

"Grosses you out?"

"It makes me sick just thinking about it."

He nodded, unconvinced, and reached for the lace of her short shorts. "So if I pull down your shorts, there won't be a nice stain there in your panties?"

"No!" she spouted in dread, praying to god he didn't pull down her shorts.

He rested his forehead on hers and started to slowly undo her lace.

Ellie wanted nothing more than to stop him, but she felt helpless against him. Her brother was bringing her defenses down with ease; moreover, she knew there would be a stain there. She could feel its insufferable existence against her sensitive nether lips.

He hooked his thumb into her waistband and looked down into her eyes. "No stain?"

"Oliver, please," she mewled tearfully. "I'm begging you..."

Considering her blue eyes, Oliver deliberated if he wasn't getting carried away when his sister was making it very clear that she didn't want him. He didn't want to force himself on her; he would never. Sorrowfully, he withdrew his thumb and stepped back, mulling all of this over.

Ellie breathed a muted sigh of relief when he was with his back to her and tied her lace back as tight as she could, making a triple knot. "Oliver?"

He swiveled to her, absorbed in thought.

"You cannot pursue me."

"I don't know if I can do that."

"You have to stop with this. You can go after any woman on this planet for god's sake, any woman... except me."

"Because you don't want me?"

"That, and much more importantly, because we're blood-related."

He gauged her face again, and he could tell she truly meant for him to back off.

"Yeah, you're right." He inhaled and exhaled, releasing. "I'm backing down now. I promise."

"Good," she sighed, heartbroken. "Let's pretend that none of this ever happened and work on our relationship as siblings to our best ability. Let's better it, even if we can never go back completely to what we were."

"Yeah," he said, crestfallen. "We'll work on it." He faked a smile. "We'll fix it in no time."

***

Three weeks later, and Ellie and Oliver had been slowly mending their relationship as siblings. Ellie had started coming over thrice a week and spent a significant amount of that time with her niece. She was in awe with Michela: with her sensitivity and intelligence, her cheer and vitality, and she felt vast grief for her not having a mother. She and Oliver were getting along better, even if most of the time it felt strained. Ellie, however, was content with that. As long as she didn't need to confront her true emotions for him, she considered it a huge win.

Oliver wasn't winning though. He started resenting Ellie. He felt that if she hadn't made her move on him that night, he would have never been in this dire situation he was today, for no matter how devoted he'd been to the eradication of the romantic feelings he was having for her, he couldn't. If anything, they'd blossomed into a sensation he felt only once in his life, years ago, when he had fallen for Bianca.

Outside the scope of their troubled relationship, Oliver managed to score a position as a junior analyst in a young hedge fund company, and Michela's grandparents enrolled her in preschool. Michela's fear of abandonment had been gradually subsiding, and she even allowed Oliver to leave her with her grandparents for two whole hours last week when he'd gone out for drinks with Dave. They were constantly on the phone though.

***

It was a hot Friday afternoon when Ellie pulled into her parents' driveway. She parked amongst a heap of cars and climbed up the stairs to the front door. She could hear the booming music from the outdoor speakers her father had set up years ago. Their parents were away for the weekend to a company-paid resort, and her twin had been confidentially plotting a pool party for a handful of their friends all week long.

Ellie felt good about herself today. She was wearing a sexy white bikini underneath a tube top and a short skirt, both white, and her blond hair cascaded down her back like a golden waterfall. Her bikini was outrageously tiny and revealing, and although she knew that around Oliver it would be wise to keep herself as covered as possible, there was a—sick and substantial—part of her that wanted him to look, to leer at her, to lust after her.

It was that trite conflict she'd seen in so many movies. She was fearful of him forgetting her in the very same way she'd insisted he should never look at her. She herself was constantly checking him out and getting wringing wet every time just to fuck Jason in the sick manner he had grown accustomed to—and love. She unleashed her slutty tongue in bed as her brother—via Jason's dick—made her climax in ways she couldn't even dream of.

For that to work, only positions that negated eye contact were in play. She couldn't look Jason in the eye and keep Oliver in her head, and she was certainly not about to retreat to her old orgasms that she so used to appreciate. Yet equipped with today's knowledge, she felt they were unjustly revered. If she weren't coming to her brother, she wasn't coming at all.

She joined the party and saw that many of her friends were already tipsy. Jack and Dave were playing hosts, and the atmosphere was great. It was a modest revel of about forty people as Jack had kept a tight guest list. She was disappointed to see that their friend Eva had brought her infamous cousin Rita along but thought nothing of it minutes later. She stripped down to her eye-catching bikini and quickly got some alcohol into her system while discreetly scouting the place for the youngest of her brothers, who was nowhere to be seen.

Jason arrived twenty minutes later straight from work and joined his fiancée in his board shorts. Ellie was uncomfortable with the thought of him meeting Oliver, but she'd put it off for too long, and Jason was beginning to get suspicious. She didn't know if Oliver would be attending the party, but if he were to be attending, then a pool party that was serving alcohol was the optimal time and place to get it over with, she figured.

"What an awesome idea, Jack, this party," Jason said. "Kudos."

Jack swigged his beer and grinned. "You welcome. You just make sure to keep that idiotic smile on my sister's face."

"Hey!" Ellie feigned anger before she proceeded to giggle, clearly lightheaded.

"Will do," Jason said as he crushed the empty beer can in his massive hand.

Jack, Ellie, and Jason were hogging the Jacuzzi along with Eva and Rita.

"When are we closing up shop?" Ellie asked before she hollered to Dave to fetch her another fruity cooler.

"I don't know; we'll see. When it's Michela's bedtime I guess." He chuckled.

"Speaking of which," Eva said, "where is your brother and niece? Don't they live here?"

"They do," Jack said. "I don't know where they are though. Oliver isn't picking up."

"I have to say," Jason said, "I'm excited to finally get to meet him. Ellie has kept him under wraps for so much time."

"I haven't kept him under wraps! I just waited for the right moment."

He smiled as he gave her a peck on the lips, and opened another can of beer.

Dave handed Ellie her cooler and joined in, forcing Eva and Rita to part as he squeezed himself between them, which elicited big laughs from all.

"Is he seeing anyone?" Eva asked a moment later while ignoring Dave's lewd grin.

"Who, Oliver?" Jack said. "Not that I know of. He's got his hands pretty full with his new job and Michela." He sipped his beer thoughtfully. "Don't get me wrong, I love that little Italian girl to death, but I sometimes really feel for him."

Jason drew on the marijuana cigarette Rita had fired up and passed it on to Ellie. "I don't even know him, and I feel for him. I mean, a single dad at his age? A widower? You gotta feel for that."

"It sometimes really blows my mind," Jack said as he snatched the marijuana cigarette from Ellie. "The guy became a dad at 18. That's... ridiculous."

"How old is he now?" Eva asked.

"He'll be 23 in December," Ellie replied and sipped her cooler in thought, wondering why Eva was showing so much interest in her brother.

"He is quite young," Eva said.

"Quite young for what?" Ellie said with mild hostility, starting to lose the buzz she'd been enjoying the past hour.

"Young to be a dad to a 5-year—"

"4," Ellie corrected.

"Sorry," Eva emphatically said, more than feeling Ellie's inexplicable ire. "A 4-year-old kid."

"Funny you should mention a 4-year-old kid..." Dave said, gesturing at the patio entrance with his head.

Ellie spun around and saw her brother in his suit and tie holding Michela in his arms. He was so handsome in her eyes, like a hired model rather than a financier. He was pointing at things and then speaking to his daughter as if he were explaining. Ellie instantly grinned at the sight of that.

"Oliver!" Jack beckoned him over.

"That's your brother?" Jason asked as Oliver plowed his way through the half-naked crowd that was drinking and dancing while sheltering Michela with a smile.

A groggy simper crossed Ellie's face as she looked at them from afar, as if she were dreaming it. "Yes..."

"Hey! Some party, huh?" Oliver chuckled, standing next to them with Michela in his arms. "Eva... Rita."

His bashfulness as he looked at Rita hadn't gone unnoticed by Ellie, nor did Rita's teasing smile. She wanted to off her right there in the bubbling hot water.

Everyone said a warm hello to Michela; Ellie did one better and rose to kiss her from inside the Jacuzzi.

Oliver really wished she hadn't. Her body emerged from the water, and that white bikini was trouble, he instantly knew. She was showing too much cleavage, and her blond hair flowed down her fore in a way he couldn't stay indifferent to. Ellie was an angel in his eyes. He hated her guts, especially when he noticed a large chunk of muscle hooking an arm over her delicate shoulder.

"Aren't you going to introduce us, babe?" Jason said.

"Oh, yeah, of course," Ellie mumbled, her anxiety sky-roofing. "Um... Jason, Oliver. Oliver, Jason."

They shook hands and swapped customary greetings.

"Now that we're done with the pleasantries, where the fuck have—"

"Uh, uh, uh," Oliver said, his head gesturing at his daughter.

"Oh, sorry, Michela," Jack chuckled in embarrassment. "Where have you been? And why aren't you picking up?"

"Battery died. Michela will tell you the rest." He looked at her in anticipation and noticed that she was shy to speak in front of so many people. "Go ahead, piccola mia. Don't be shy; tell them."

She smiled sheepishly. "Papi and I ate gelato."

Oliver laughed at her shyness. "And what else?"

"We went to the park."

"And...?"

"And I made a friend."

"Yes you did!" He made a show of it and kissed her. "Your first friend here. Soon, you'll have many more, belissima."

The reason Oliver was excited was because Michela had been feeling lonesome without children her age to play with; a sore topic which they'd been discussing before going to bed for a few days now. He couldn't bear the thought of her feeling lonely.

"Why don't you get out of that suit and join us?" Dave said.

"I don't think so," he chuckled knowingly. "This is not really what Miche—"

"Don't worry about it; I'll look after her," his sister chimed in, desperate to get him topless as it had been a while.

"I appreciate it, Ellie, but I still don't think—"

"Then let's ask her, shall we?" Ellie said. "Michela, do you want me to help you put on your bathing suit, and then we'll go swimming in the pool?"

"Yes!"

"Ellie, this is not a place for a child her age."

"Nonsense. Just because there's music and booze doesn't mean she can't have fun here. Leave her to me."

Ellie stepped out of the Jacuzzi and took Michela in her arms, crushing Oliver's heart in the process as he drooled over that tantalizing mirage that was shaking her sculpted rear away from him in her sexy white bikini.

*

Ten minutes later, Michela and Ellie were making their way to the busy pool while Oliver was closely watching. He'd put on his blue swim trunks, and the view of his bare abdomen was hurting Ellie just as much as she was hurting him. He jumped in and joined his sister while she was coaching Michela on how to remain afloat on her back.

"He's nice," he opined a minute later.

Ellie glanced at him before she looked back at Michela, who was floating on her back while her aunt's arms were providing her with support. "You don't have to do this."

"Do what?"

She looked deep into his bright brown eyes. "Pretend."

He snuck a peek at Jason, who was dancing with his brothers, and heaved a sigh. "Thank god."

Ellie let it slide and remained focused on his daughter. "You're doing great."

"Seriamente?" Michela asked nervously while drifting like a log.

"Si," Ellie said with a warm smile, utilizing the little vocabulary she'd managed to pick up.

"You couldn't find a tinier bikini in your closet?"

"Oliver..."

Visibly upset, he gave a nod and averted his eyes. "It wouldn't have killed you to wear something more dignified, I'm just saying. Looks like a sad cry for attention if you ask me."

"Do you really believe that I need this bikini to get attention?"

He kept quiet and watched their brothers dancing to some hip-hop song that he hated. He knew she didn't need the bikini. She was the most delicious eye-candy there by far, and she was an easy target to endless obscene looks.

"I'll be in the Jacuzzi," he said dismally and left.

Ellie hated to admit it to herself, but she got a perverse kick from watching how unsettled her kid brother was growing from her swimsuit, which, incidentally, was the very motivator for her wearing it in the first place. She was just so afraid of him forgetting her, and although she was saddened at the thought, his behavior was making her weekend.

*

Oliver sipped his beer in the Jacuzzi while brooding on how badly he hated his sister. He hated how he needed to keep pretending he wasn't in love with her, that he was fine with her marrying that hopping muscle, that he hadn't memorized by heart every tearful whisper she had said that night: that she wanted him from the moment she saw him; that she never felt like that with any guy; that she didn't want to lose him.

"Hey," he heard a vague uttering.

He snapped out of his ruminations and saw Rita sitting to his right, having a cooler and seeming quite amused. She looked even hotter than he remembered now that she was reduced to a yellow bikini—which was much more conservative than his sister's. Her shoulder-length, dark brown hair was swept up into a ponytail, and he found her dense makeup pleasing to the eye. She was quite yummy.

"Hey," he replied, feeling a surge of anxiety. "How long have you been here?"

"Not long." She smiled. "A few minutes."

He returned her smile before he turned away and observed Ellie and his daughter laughing in the pool.

"She's cute."

"Who is?" he said absently, unsure of who she meant.

"Your daughter."

He ripped his eyes from his sister and smiled proudly at Michela. "Yes, she is."

She gave him the one over while sipping her cooler. "I have to admit, I was mildly offended by you."

He swiveled on her, his eyes drawn wide with confusion. "Why?"

"I just thought we had a good time that night, but apparently I was mistaken."

"You weren't mistaken, Rita. We had a great time. At least I did."

"I don't believe you. I don't think you were enjoying at all."

"What makes you say that?"

"You didn't ask for my number."

His brows furrowed in surprise. "Really? I honestly thought I blew my chance with the single dad, widower thing who had to leave on account of his daughter, so I didn't even think to... because I was having a really good time with you, Rita. I really did."

"Then you just assumed I hated kids? Is that what you think of me? A hater of all children?"

"No! Rita, I didn't mean..." He sighed, furious with himself. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have made that assumption. If I'd known it wasn't an issue, I would've definitely taken your number."

"So, what you're saying here isssss... that you like me?"

"Oh, yeah! I mean, I uh..." He scolded himself for sounding too eager.

Rita laughed, feeling great satisfaction at how agitated she was getting him. "Am I making you nervous, Oliver?" she purred. "Because if I am, it's a good way to show me how sorry you are for not asking for my number."

He punctuated his gulp with a downcast nod.

Rita found his bashfulness almost surreal. She never came across a guy who she thought to be this good-looking with such blatant lack of confidence.

"Are you always this shy around girls?"

"No, I'm not shy. I'm just... I guess," he sighed, excited that a girl as hot as Rita was even giving him the time of day.

"You fascinate me, Oliver."

"I do?"

"I don't think I've ever met a guy quite like you."

"Quite like me? In what way?"

She smiled cryptically and finished her cooler. She then exited the Jacuzzi, her bronze tan glistening under the sweltering sun. "Why don't you show me around your house? Give me the tour?"

"It's my parents' house, but I uh... I'd be happy to give you the tour all the same."

"Then shall we?"

He scrambled out of the Jacuzzi, his excitement as visible as Rita's mirth from witnessing how excited he was.

"Give me a second. I'm... I'll just update my sister."

"I'll meet you at the door."

Ellie and Michela were still in the pool working on the latter's buoyancy skills when Oliver approached. "Ellie, I'm going in for a few minutes."

"I think Michela might be starting to develop something," she said worriedly. "She looks pale."

"What?" He stooped by the edge of the pool. "Vita mia, are you feeling okay?"

"Si, Papi. Perché?" (Yes, Daddy. Why?).

"Come here; let me look at you." Oliver inspected his daughter but couldn't see anything out of order. "Sei sicura di stare bene?" (Are you sure you're feeling well?).

"Si, si! Per favore, lasciami stare ancora un po' in piscina, Papà," (Yes, yes! Please let me stay in the pool a bit more, daddy).

He examined her for the second time and nodded. "She's okay; she doesn't look pale. I won't be long."

"Oliver, I need to go to the bathroom."

He whirled around, frowning in disbelief. "Like now?"

"Yes, and it's urgent. Too many coolers. I can't hold it in any longer."

He sighed. "You have got to be kidding me."

"Sadly, no. I'll make it quick though."

"Yeah, go," he said in exasperation and jumped in to hold Michela.

"Back in a sec."

Oliver's chat with Rita had been the source of Ellie's eccentric behavior. She'd been carefully monitoring them from the second Rita had joined him in the Jacuzzi, and she had no intention to make haste back to him.

Twenty minutes later, after adjusting her makeup and playing a mind-numbing game on her phone among other things, Ellie returned to the busy pool. She looked for her niece and brother but only spotted the former. Michela was dancing on the ping pong table, encircled by a dozen or so of their guests, who were applauding and whistling enthusiastically.

She hurried to Dave, who was one of the avid spectators. "What's going on?! What is she doing on the table?! And where's Oliver?!"

"Chill, Sis." Dave smiled lazily, unfazed by her aggressiveness. "My niece is just opening up and showing her loosen-up side." He looked back at Michela, his face tearful with delight. "Zio Dave is so proud of you, honey."

Michela laughed, dancing to the frantic crowd.

"You're unbelievable," Ellie hissed. "Oliver?"

"He went inside with Rita. You know, the Latina bombshell."

"Oh, did he?! And he left her with you of all people?! Typical guy. One-track mind."

"If you were a guy, you would've left your own kidney in a fire just for a shot to tap that ass. And what's wrong with me?"

"Too many things for me to even start, Dave. Too many things."

"Oh, my aching heart..." He held his heart and laughed a second later.

She darted back into the house with a furious head shake.

"Hey, babe," Jason said from the kitchen while munching on a slice of pizza. "Come here, eat something."

She brisk-walked to the stairs. "Jason, not now."

"Ellie, wait." He met her by the staircase. "What's the matter? What happened?"

"Nothing. I just... lost an earring, and I need to find it ASAP."

"Well, let me help. Where were you when—"

"Babe, thank you, but I'll find it on my own. You go eat."

She soared up the stairs like a specter on speed. She reached Oliver's room and was horrified to see the door closed. She gave very little thought to what she did next. She barged in without even knocking and sighed in dismay.

*

"And that's the shed. It's where they store the garbage they're not sure what to do with." He gauged some rusty garden shears. "I'm not sure what you thought to be interesting here, but there you have it."

Oliver and Rita had reached the final stop of the tour. The shed was relatively remote from the pool; even so, the music and laughter could be heard with ease. It was a medium-sized shed with a small window facing the hedges nearby. There were mainly stacked boxes and work tools dangling from numerous hooks on the wall.

"Your parents have one beautiful home," Rita said as she surveyed some boxes. "I bet your girlfriends were having the time of their lives with the pool and everything."

"Yeah, it's... it is a great house."

Rita shot him a knowing smile as she continued to aimlessly inspect the boxes. "How many have you had? Girlfriends I mean."

"Oh, there was um... Annabel and uh... we should probably head back. I don't want my daughter to start worrying, and honestly, I have very little faith in my brother as a babysitter. I shouldn't have left her with him in the first place."

"Then why did you?" She smiled, knowingly again.

"Because um... I..."

She giggled at the sight of him squirming. "You haven't had many girls; I can tell."

"You're wrong; I've had plenty," he swiftly lied, anxious to disprove his loser image. "More than like... a lot."

He cussed himself for that pathetic uttering. He couldn't even string a few simple lies together without sounding like the insecure liar that he was.

"More than... a lot?" Rita guffawed, sitting on the small table they had there. She crossed her mocha-flavored legs, her yellow bikini beaming in the faint light. "You see, Oliver, lying to a girl you like is just a poor choice of tactics. Don't you know that honesty is the number one attribute a girl looks for in a guy?" She giggled. "After being hot and rich of course."

"You think I'm hot?" he asked sheepishly, excited at the possibility.

Rita found his shy gaze borderline comical as she labored to profile him. "What's the deal with you? You must let me in on that."

"What deal?"

"I mean that you're a deliciously-looking swan who's acting like the ugliest duckling around here, and it was the same at the bar that night. What's up with that?"

"No, I'm not acting like I'm"—he tried curtailing his grin—"you think I'm delicious-looking?"

An incredulous chuckle escaped her throat at his query. "If I had to guess... I'd say you haven't had girlfriends, excluding your daughter's mother of course. Now tell me I'm wrong, and before you do, just remember the importance of being honest."

That grin he'd been taming now easily dissipated when he nodded in silence, embarrassed that she saw right through him.

"Why?" she said, genuinely fascinated.

"I um"—he gestured at his bare abdomen—"wasn't always put this well together. I used to be really fat and... sort of... not that great-looking, and shocking as it may sound, girls didn't seem to find me all that appealing."

A moment of stillness followed his explanation.

"Well, that pretty much answers everything, doesn't it?" She smiled. "How did you get to be this?"

"After I met Michela's mother, I started a diet and sports regime, and... there you have it."

"She made you do it?"

"No." He smiled, recalling Bianca's reaction to his dieting efforts in fondness. "She said I was taking away everything she loved about me."

"Then why did you persist?"

"I kinda felt"—he gulped—"inadequate. Bianca was better looking than I was. She was good-looking, actually, and I knew that all her friends were wondering what the hell she was doing with me, and I just... didn't like that feeling."

She let it hang in the air for a moment while searching his elusive gaze. "Have you been with other girls?"

He tensed up. "That's like... a really personal question, one that I don't feel comfortable answering, and to be honest, I really should be getting back to my daughter."

He made toward the door.

"Oliver, don't go."

He swiveled back around.

"I'm sorry if I overstepped my bounds. I know I'm a little pushy here, but all I want is just to get to know you better."

"You do?"

"Yes. I don't care that you're inexperienced; in fact, it kinda turns me on."

"I'm not that inexperienced. I had sex for almost a yea—I mean... shit," he sighed, blood mounting up in his cheeks as he couldn't believe he'd just blurted it out like that.

Rita looked into his eyes again, though not amusingly this time around. "What are we doing here?"

"What do you mean?"

"Is this going to go somewhere? I.e., are you looking for a relationship?"

"I don't know."

"You don't know? I thought you said you were into me."

"And I wasn't lying, but I'm not even a month here in the States after five years of living abroad. I just got a job; my daughter is still adjusting; I need to get my own place. There's a lot going on in my life at the moment. I'm not sure I have the space for a relationship, too. Not now anyway."

"That's too bad. 'Cause I believe that we'd really work well together."

"I don't doubt it. I'm just telling you how it is. With Michela in my life, everything is so much more complicated. I don't want to start relationships and for her to get attached to a person only to see her leaving. I'm looking for some degree of certainty, and my life just isn't allowing for one at the moment."

She pondered his explanation. "Fair enough. I understand. You have a little girl to look after. It's admirable, actually." She rose with a smile. "Hug?"

Oliver nodded in a blend of surprise and excitement.

Rita wound her arms around his neck and Oliver coiled his around her naked waist in quite the intimate hug.

Oliver couldn't deny that he was very attracted to Rita, and that questionably friendly embrace made it a fact. He was growing excited at the give of her bosom, at her fragrance, and at her touch. For a—brief—moment, he wished his life weren't that complicated: that he wasn't a single dad, that he didn't have a child to raise, that he wasn't in love with his sister. The latter he wished for for more than a brief moment. He wished for it to death.

Still tangled in that hug, Rita laid her head on his shoulder and sighed on his neck. "You're such a nice guy, Oliver. I can feel it in the way you hold me... so nice."

"I'm not that nice," he whispered back, knowing nice guys finish last.

"You're not?"

"I can be really mean when I want to."

"Can you?" she softly whispered.

He hummed a yes.

"You know what's mean?"

"What?"

"The way you're pressing your hard dick against me now."

Oliver almost fainted from the mortification. He hadn't realized it, but he was harder than ever, and his dick was indeed prodding Rita's taut stomach.

"Oh, shit!" He attempted to retreat. "I'm so sorry! I didn't mean... Rita?"

Oliver was flummoxed as Rita wasn't allowing him to break away. She kept herself firmly pressed to his massive erection.

"I'm not like you, Oliver," she whispered. "I can't be mean."

"You can't?"

She shook her head on his shoulder. "Do you... want me to take care of it for you?"

Oliver couldn't believe his ears, his skin prickling with excitement. "Take care of it how?"

She started stroking his cock over his swim trunks, still in his arms and with her head still propped on his shoulder. "Obviously, I won't let you fuck me, not until we dated for a while if that to happen, but I guess I can give you a handjob"—she shrugged her shoulders in pseudo naiveté—"or suck you off if you want."

Rita was a shrewd woman. She was interested in Oliver and found Michela adorable, and after his reluctance, she thought to give him a taste of what he would be missing out on; regardless, she was horny as hell by now from precisely what his sister found to be so difficult to look away from.

"Do you want me"—she pinched the head of his cock over his trunks and rubbed slowly with her thumb—"to blow you?"

Oliver was still reeling from the shock that Rita was offering to give him head. He quickly sifted through the two options that the pretty woman in his arms had presented with no strings attached.

"I um... yeah." He cleared his throat. "If you want, that is."

"It's not about what I want here; it's about you, Oliver." She hooked her thumb into his waistband, and her hand slipped in. "I want to do something nice for you," she whispered in his ear while her fingers clutched the head of his cock. "But I want you to ask me to. That's all I want."

"Thank you, Rita," he breathed as her thumb circled his piss slit. "Yeah, a blowjob would be great."

"Oh, Oliver, I don't give great blowjobs." She drew her hand back and dropped down to her knees. "You see, the blowjobs that I give"—she tugged down his trunks and smirked when his erection swung before her eyes—"are mind-boggling..."

"Oh, god," he panted when her slippery tongue roamed the underside of his tip.

"You have such a nice cock, Oliver," she purred, her warm breath glancing off his piss slit. "Really nice..."

"Thank you," he gasped, feeling very self-aware.

"I really mean it. I sucked some messed-up dicks back in my day, but this"—she gave her lips a sultry lick—"is going to be a delight."

Rita's seductive uttering could alone get Oliver to come. The way she looked up into his eyes as she murmured something vulgar, and the sleek, purring tone she used, was going to make her—blow—job even swifter than what she might have suspected.

She delivered another warm breath to his glans before she allowed half a crown to prick her mouth. Steading the hard shaft in her petite hand, her tongue slowly swirled, sending his dick pulsing. She sucked the flared-out end sensually and purred when she popped him out. A thread of slobber strained between them before it broke from the sensitive tip and shot back into her mouth.

Oliver gasped in awe, admiring that lewd trick.

"It's quite meaty, isn't it?" She smiled, giving the bulbous head a few delicate tugs. "Your cock."

"I guess," he breathed, enthralled by the sight of her fingers spiraling up and down his veiny length.

"Oh, it is, trust me," she purred. "You're beefy." She licked the shaft as she gazed up into his eyes. "Look, I can't even close my fist."

"Yeah, that's... unfortunate—I mean, yeah..."

Rita felt immense gratification seeing how excited he was growing. She noted his accelerated breathing, and her other hand that was pressed to his six-pack could feel the heat and sweat accumulating on his tonus.

"Let's just hope I can close my lips around it." She gave his prick a test-drive when inserting a quarter of him into her mouth. She pulled him right out and tugged at his tip with a smile. "Just barely."

"Thank god," he sighed.

The possibility that Rita might not have been be able to blow him was too painful.

"If you were my boyfriend"—her tongue wiggled across his piss slit, dipping, tasting—"I would blow you forever."

"I'm dying for you to blow me now," he breathed. "You're driving me crazy."

She smiled slyly. "I bet you're gonna come so hard... speaking of which"—she licked up his column—"where do you wanna come?"

"What are my options?"

"Well"—she sucked softly on the base of his shaft—"you can come in my hand." She kissed her way up to his tip. "Or you can... I don't guess you'd want to come on my face, would you?"

Oliver almost exploded in her hand at that second. Although a loving partner, Bianca had never let him paint her face.

"If you don't mind, I..." he stammered in excitement.

"You do want to give me a facial," she purred with a sultry grin, her hand sustaining her progress with his orgasm. "You really are mean. You wanna see how I look with your cum as my makeup?"

His head jerked up and down.

"Well then... I'd better get to work."

Oliver could feel Rita's warm breath once more on the head of his cock a second before her lips enveloped it, but this time, she didn't suck on the tip. She took him deeper, sucking his dick purposively. She opened her mouth as wide as she could and blew him without her lips even touching his dick. She kept that up for seconds, just letting her saliva drool down his length. She then wrapped her lips around his pole and claimed her spit back by sucking him snugly. She kneaded his large balls in her hand as her mouth skidded faster around him. The taste of his pre-cum hit her palate not long after, so she slid him out and licked up his shaft, wanting to slow him down.

Rita would normally suck her dicks faster at this point, but Oliver wasn't just another dick to her. She wanted him to take his time to really enjoy her mouth, to savor her tongue and lips, to relish her spit and technique. It wasn't enough for her to blow his cock; she needed to blow his mind, as well. She wanted him to daydream about her mouth on his dick for weeks.

When she felt he'd cooled down a little, she eased him back into her warm mouth, eager to deep-throat him. She pushed more and more of him in and gagged after sucking more than she could swallow. She could immediately feel him throbbing on her pleasuring tongue as she coughed up his cock. He wasn't coming, but she knew he liked seeing her gagging, and she smirked inwardly as she fellated him.

*

While Rita was blowing her brother, Ellie, who'd been searching for Oliver all around, decided to give the shed a go. She didn't know where else he could be, and she knew he would never leave the house without Michela. She dashed to the shed and was about to open the door when she suddenly heard hungry slurping noises. She decided to peek through the window, just in case other people were occupying the space. She circled the shed and witnessed her greatest fear becoming a reality: Her brother was standing buck naked, and that Latina bimbo, Rita, was sucking his cock while on her knees in her yellow bikini.

"Oliver, no..."

Ellie hated Oliver so much at that moment, even if she knew she shouldn't. She'd been fucking Jason throughout this time, and she knew she couldn't nor shouldn't expect Oliver to abstain from sex, to live a life of celibacy simply because she couldn't give him what he wished for, what she wished for.

She wanted nothing more than to run off in tears as her heart ached beyond belief, yet some twisted part of her kept her planted in the ground, unable to move. Neither the sucker nor the suckee were facing the window, so she knew she would remain unseen. Her bikini bottom was increasingly growing moist, even though she'd been long dry from the pool. She was getting excited watching that slutty Latino mouth sheathing her brother's boner in such devotion, sucking and licking, and gagging on his beautiful cock.

A shudder of lust coursed through Ellie as she realized her brother was sporting a sizable erection in that bimbo's mouth. She could appreciate his girth from her vantage point, and his length was more than respectable in her eyes. His erection was commanding, and she couldn't believe how desperate she was to switch places with that mocha-skinned tart.

What Ellie did next, she wasn't proud of, yet she did it anyway. Her brother's return after years of exile had mangled her psyche and heart in irreversible ways, and actions that had been considered unthinkable back then, were now, sadly for her, the norm. She parted her legs and reached down for the juncture of her thighs. She could feel how hot she was as she cupped her cunt over the white fabric. She had to take care of herself. She knew she wouldn't last until she got home.

She slipped her hand into her bikini bottom and felt warm wetness oozing out of her bald slit. Her labia, which were fleshy by design, were now more distended than ever as blood filled them up with immense appetite. She couldn't take it anymore, watching that magnificent cock gagging that whore time and again.

Ellie was afraid of giving head for that precise reason. She found it humiliating and intimidating to be gagged on some guy's filthy cock, but at this moment, she wanted nothing more than to be gagged on her brother's dick. She wanted to be one who was coughing up that hard, vicious prick. She wanted him to slap her in the face with that scary erection. She wanted him to fill her up everywhere she could accommodate him. She wanted to be his whore. His sole whore.

Two taps on her clit later, and Ellie was up and running. She slotted her middle finger in her aching pussy and began pumping while rubbing her button with the pad of her thumb. She wanted to come so badly with her brother. The second his cum was spewed out, she wanted to flood her bikini bottom, so she worked herself patiently, knowing she was extremely close, but Oliver could gag that Latina whore for another minute, she estimated.

She plucked her middle finger out and sucked it clean. Ellie always admired her smell, but she rarely tasted herself. Today was a day when many lines were being crossed though, and she desired more of her pussy in her mouth. She made a second trip down to her slit and diddled herself until the musky juices dribbled down her finger. She inserted it in her mouth and cleaned it to the bone.

Shudders of all colors and flavors ran through Ellie as she kept working on herself while watching Rita working on her brother, gagging while gazing up into his eyes like a paid-for slut. She was growing hot and restless, seeing Rita spitting on Oliver's pecker and sucking off her drool. She felt her pussy tensing with pleasure when Rita sucked him into her oral cavity so greedily before relenting with a forceful cough.

"Oh my god, baby, gag that fucking whore..." she moaned while her breathing quickened, coming out in short, uneven gasps. "Such a pretty cock."

Ellie's knees were beginning to give, her excitement roiling in her cunt. She was building a massive orgasm while her straining nipples continuously grazed the fabric of her top. She wanted to scream to her brother to come when she jerked one hand onto the shed to keep herself from collapsing.

"Oliver, you're killing me..."

She was about to admit defeat and finish herself off when she saw her brother holding Rita's ponytail and avidly fucking her mouth. She bit back a chain of moans as his face told her he was close. She wanted to orgasm with him, and she didn't care that her suffering kitten was in severe need of a giant come. There was no force in this world that would deprive them of a shared climax.

"I'm coming with you, baby. I won't have it any other way... ohhhhhhh..."

Another moan tumbled out of her throat when she slapped her clit and lips. She was making such a mess in her pussy, sprays of her essence flying about with each slap and fingering. Rita soon coughed her last cough as Oliver finally took out his pulsating dick. He stroked it urgently while setting his aim at Rita's... face?

Ellie couldn't believe that that slut was letting him give her a facial. It was at the top of her list of the degrading aspects of oral sex, but she could not deny she was finding it incredibly hot. She was panting to feel Oliver's cum on her skin, to be on her knees like a depraved bitch and to take his sperm all over her face, to lick his sizzling semen off her lips, to blink his jizz into her eyeballs...

"Come on, Oliver," Ellie gasped forcefully. She slotted an extra finger into her, quivering her scarlet, swollen clit with her thumb. "Come on, baby. Come on my face already... yes! O-oh god..."

Ellie burst just as Oliver, while tugging at the head of his cock, shot the first rope at Rita's eyes. Two fingers swiftly glided in and out of Ellie, delivering her pussy from anguish, while her thumb was vibrating her needy nub in great speed. Her trembling knees slightly gave as the massive come crashed into her over and over. She had to bite back all the moans she could have ever bitten.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck... O-Oliver!"

Her brother's following ropes spattered across Rita's mouth and nose. Ellie worked her pussy in haste as she watched that puta getting another healthy dosage on her tongue that was rolled out of her mouth like a red carpet. He was spraying that Latino whore like Jackson Pollock, Ellie excitedly noted.

"God, you're so beautiful when you come," she almost wept. "Spray that cunt... Jesus fuck," she groaned at the ground as she couldn't remain vertical any longer. She collapsed onto the grass and wormed on her back with one hand squeezing her large titty and two of her fingers fucking her silly. Ellie's moans, as her orgasm was tearing through her, were just as lustful as her brother's gasps.

*

"Oh my god," he panted, painting Rita's lips in creamy white. "God, I can't believe it..." More ropes hit her bronze cheeks as she was on her knees, imploring him to coat her tongue. He pressed his tip to her slippery flesh and unloaded the rest of his batch while his big sister was slithering on the ground just ten feet away from him, trying to contain herself during that incomprehensible orgasm.

Rita smiled as he gasped up the ceiling, her face branded in cum. "Squeeze your cock on my tongue." She rolled her tongue out.

Oliver wrung his cock on Rita's eager tongue, making sure she took all of him, and released his penis with a tired groan. Rita's face was a work of art now, though not for too long as she started getting herself clean. She swallowed whatever cum that was on her tongue before she scooped Oliver's semen off her face and into her slutty mouth.

Eventually, Rita's belly was full of Oliver's yogurt, and on her face was nothing but a content smirk. She rose to her feet and bid Oliver farewell, leaving him to ruminate over that outrageous blowjob, while Ellie was gasping for air on the ground outside the shed, also busy reflecting on the very same thing.

***

Almost two weeks had gone by, and Ellie, who'd been furious at Oliver, hadn't shown her face at her parents'. The second she'd recuperated from that paralyzing orgasm, when watching Oliver being sucked off in the shed, she began to develop feelings that could only be described as blazing hatred toward him. Her heart ached to the point where she was crying on the grass long after her orgasm subsided.

The week following that incident had been another terrible week for Ellie. Her fiancé, who didn't know how aid her, had sought council with her friends, Lyndsey and Kara, yet to no avail. Ellie was experiencing the suffering of a heartache that she had only read about in proses and plays. She very much felt like Juliet pining for her Romeo, who, to her misfortune, was also her brother that was tethered to her in the unbreakable bond of blood.

The horrors of that day had haunted her day and night. Although at that blissful moment, she was in heaven, caressed by the umpteen waves of her brutal climax, she realized she loathed Oliver for offering his cock to Rita, for cheating on her. Naturally, Ellie knew Oliver wasn't really cheating on her. How could one cheat on his engaged-to-be-married sister who'd repelled his best efforts and who'd encouraged him to pursue other women? No. Ellie was aware Oliver wasn't cheating.

Nevertheless, logic and common sense had long deserted her, and absurd ideas of how Oliver should have respected her and eschewed other women, at least until after her wedding, were slowly but surely encroaching on that space in her head that was dedicated to thinking, and that is why Ellie hadn't visited her beloved niece. She couldn't face her treacherous, evil baby brother.

Oliver, in turn, was hating on Ellie back. How could she not come visit? How could she disappoint Michela like that? His daughter had grown accustomed to her aunt playing with her, telling her stories, listening to hers, thrice a week, and now? She'd stopped cold turkey. No matter Ellie's reasons, Michela was not to be cast aside like that, not by anyone.

Sadly, for the pair, a celebrative dinner was tonight taking place in honor of Jason and Ellie's forthcoming joyous unification. It was one of those families-coming-together occasions, and Jason's family would be meeting Ellie's for the first time as the wedding was drawing nigh.

Oliver didn't want to go; Ellie didn't want him to come. Yet at 8 on a Friday evening, Oliver and Michela, along with Dave, Alice, and Dan, entered the restaurant. Jason's family had arrived a short time ago. His parents along with his sister, brother, and cousin were already seated round the table. Jack, Gena, and the happy couple were there, too.

Oliver stole a glance at Ellie while she was discoursing with Jason's father. As much as he hated her, he couldn't deny that she looked like a goddess. Her blue, strapless pencil dress was holding on to her curves for dear life, and her large, pale mounds were showing just the right amount of cleavage: enough to make you glimpse but not linger. Her blond hair flowed down her back, stopping only when reaching the small of it. Her makeup was lush and tasteful, albeit leaning to the sexy end of the spectrum with cherry red lipstick accentuating her pouty lips. He hated her guts.

What Oliver was unaware of, however, as he was approaching along with his family, was that Ellie had already checked him out thoroughly the second they were shown to the table by the hostess. His appearance was the only thing on her mind as she feigned interest in whatever Jason's father was rambling about.

He was wearing navy-blue, slim-fit trousers that Ellie initially thought to be tailored for him. A white button-down shirt was tucked in, and a gray cardigan was buttoned halfway up his abdomen. Fashionable gray shoes complemented his outfit, and his hair was again styled in the spirit of the 50's: to the side and back.

He looked like an Italian model in Ellie's eyes. She couldn't believe that her unkempt baby brother had transformed himself to, possibly, the best male dresser she had ever seen. He was oozing with class, and her heart ached badly when he reached the table. Naturally, his act of betrayal was going to earn him utter avoidance throughout the night as Ellie couldn't stand the sight of him now.

"I'm sorry, I don't think I caught your name," Jason's father said once they were all seated.

"That's probably because I wasn't introduced." He darted a bitter smile at his sister and looked back at Jason's father. "It's Oliver."

Oliver had been indeed left out in the introductory phase, and not by chance, even though his daughter had been plenty introduced and kissed.

Dinner was on its way with the families enjoying a pleasant conversation. Dave and Jason's kid sister, Emily, were clearly showing interest in one another. The parents were telling anecdotes from work and life and fondly swapping tales of their children from the time they were toddlers to their teenage rebellious stages. Oliver and his sister were tactfully ignoring each other, and Michela was claiming as much attention as the engaged couple.

"Michela, do you want some of mine? I can't finish it anyway," Ellie kindly said, offering her niece her chocolate molten lava cake upon noticing her scooping dregs of ice cream from her plate and licking it off her finger.

"Yes!"

"No."

"Ma Papi! She has gelato..."

"It's not good for you, principessa."

"Papino, I never get to have gelato."

"Now that's a lie. You've had ice cream twice this week."

"Oh, for god's sake, let her enjoy herself."

It was the first sentence either of them had uttered to each other in weeks.

"I wasn't aware I was taking parenting advices from you, Ellie."

"Then maybe you should start as you're clearly behaving like a tyrant."

"Maybe you just need to keep your nose out of my business and to stop pretending you give a damn about my daughter. What do you say about that?"

"Oliver!" Alice said, appalled. "What's the matter with you?"

Ellie knew Oliver was referring to her two-week disappearance. "FYI, I care about her more than anything. I simply didn't want to see your miserable face."

"Ellie!" Dan scolded.

"Alright; let's take it down a notch," Jack said. "Whatever you two are pissed off about, this is not the time or place. You can go at each other later, when we go out."

"He's not coming with us," Ellie stated strongly.

"I wasn't even aware you were going out later, though it's not important as I have no intention to torment myself in your company a second more than I need to."

"Oliver, that's enough!" Alice said. "That's enough from you."

Ellie had never been one to be offended easily, yet her little brother was cutting through her chest effortlessly. She looked into his eyes in tearful resentment and fled to the bathroom.

"Baby, get up." Oliver rose to his feet. "Papà's taking you for gelato."

"Yes!"

"You're not going anywhere," Alice hissed menacingly. "Dan, take Michela outside for a stroll. Buy her whatever she wants."

"Papi?" Michela said worriedly when her grandfather took her hand in his.

"Va bene, amore; vai con il nonno. Ti aspetto qui," (It's alright, sweetie; go with your grandpa. I'll be waiting for you here).

The moment his daughter was out of sight, Oliver was reprimanded for his vile behavior by Jack and Alice. He was forced to promise to apologize upon his sister's return and was warned not to upset her further.

Ellie returned a few minutes later, smiling as if nothing had happened, and reclaimed her seat.

"Ellie, I—"

"Oliver, I don't wanna hear you," she said without even looking at him and grinned sheepishly at Jason's parents. "I'm sorry about that. We're not usually like this."

After Jason cleverly steered the conversation to less hostile waters, the tension level gradually deescalated, and when Michela and Dan returned, the bill was split in half and subsequently paid for. As they were all trickling out of the restaurant, Gena and Jack were having a vehement debate with Ellie regarding their upcoming night out.

"Oliver, you know you're coming with us, right?" Jack said a moment later, when he caught up to him outside.

"Gee, thanks! But... I think not."

"Don't do this; don't ruin our night. After a couple of drinks, you'll work it out."

"Jack, to be honest, I don't want to go out with you; besides, Michela won't let me anyway. And on that note, I bid you good n—"

"Michela"—Jack bent over while speaking to his niece—"is it alright for Daddy to go out with us?"

"Go out to where, Zio Jack?" Michela asked, her face awfully timid.

"With us, grownups, to drink milk."

"I want milk! Can I come, Papi?!"

"No, sweetheart," Jack said. "You see, it's grownups' milk. Children are not allowed to drink that milk."

Michela clasped Oliver's arm, fearfully clinging to him. "Papi, you're not leaving me."

Oliver gave Jack a know-it-all smile and walked away with Michela.

"If you let him go, he'll buy you gelato. Lots, and lots of gelato."

Michela stopped in her tracks, her face lit up like Christmas. "Seriamente?! Papi?!"

"I promise you, Michela," Jack slyly said. "If you let him go, tomorrow he'll let you have all the gelato you want."

"Siii! Sei il miglior papà del mondo!" (Yes! You're the best daddy in the whole world!). She flooded her father with kisses while he was faking a glower at his big brother. "You can go but not for too long. Grazie, Papi."

***

"Well?" Gena said.

"She's fine." Oliver smiled as he returned to the table. "You should've heard my dad. He was so excited that she fell asleep in their bed."

"It's a major progress for her. You of all people should know."

"That I do."

Jason, Ellie, and all their siblings were out to a hip bar along with a few of their friends. It was a big table, and Oliver was mostly chatting with Jack and Gena while Dave and Emily were full steam ahead with their blossoming relationship.

"Go talk to her," Jack said. "You were pretty mean to her before."

"I was mean? You gotta be kidding me." Oliver did a shot and continued his mocking snicker. "She didn't come see my daughter for two weeks while you and Gena were coming plenty, and she knows how important those visits to Michela are. She misses her family in Italy, and she feels very lonesome here at times. Would it have killed her to drop by for half-hour once a week? If only to pretend she cares? For Christ sakes, Jack, she lives a fifteen-minute walk away from us... and then she has the nerve to lash out at me like that? Fuck her."

Jack sighed. "I'm not gonna say that you're wrong about this because you're not. She behaved badly; no question about that. But what you might don't know is that she's going through some tough time, so cut her some slack, will ya?"

"Come on? What tough time? Planning her wedding?" Oliver snickered in total lack of respect for her. "Just let her go through one day in my shoes. She'll be begging to get back to her"—he air-quoted—"harsh life. Just one fucking day, Jack."

"Dude, you're not competing here. All I'm saying is that you were once tight, and before you cut me in, I know it's not the case anymore, but you can still show her some compassion for old times' sake. And let's be honest, you kinda owe it to her."

Exasperated, Oliver shook his head as he dipped his lips in his pint.

"Oliver?"

"Get off my back."

"Come on, Bro, be the better man."

"I'm already the better man, Jack! I'm here, aren't I?! Even though I know she didn't even want me here."

"Listen, the way she behaves? Everyone's worried about her: Jason, Kara, us... she's going through something. Jason thinks she getting cold feet, and he doesn't have a fucking clue how to get to her, either. If anyone can, you know it's you."

"That is so lame, Jack... you're her fucking twin!"

"I am, but we both know it should have been you. Now tell me I'm wrong."

"Oliver, you know he has a point."

He ignored them both and gobbled up his beer.

"Dude..."

Oliver plunked down his pint on the table, spilling some of the beer. "Jesus fucking Christ!" He lurched up angrily and paced to his sister, who was surrounded by her friends. "Ellie."

Ellie was already aware her brother was on his way to her. She couldn't take her eyes off of him. "Oliver."

"We need to talk."

"I have nothing to talk about, not with you."

"What's your fucking problem?"

"You're my fucking problem."

"Is that so?"

"Know it."

"Care to elaborate?"

"Whatever, Oliver." She snickered maliciously, feigning indifference.

"God, you're being a bitch."

"At least I'm not a whore."

"Now what the fuck is that supposed to mean?"

Jason, who was sitting close by with his friends, noticed that things were heating up, and the last thing he wanted was for Ellie to lose her temper. He already had his suspicion that Oliver had something to do with her mood swings. It coincided with his return, Jason had long noted.

"Listen, man, maybe it's better if you leave—"

"Why don't you stay out of it," Oliver said.

"Don't talk to my fiancé like that, or I will end you! You got that, Baby Bro?!"

"You should listen to her," Jason hissed, anger quickly building in him.

Oliver didn't even flinch. "Nothing personal, but I think I know my own sister."

"Well, I'm pretty sure I know her better, then—"

"That's debatable at best, though me knowing her longer isn't. Stay out of it."

Jason was not a guy anyone would want to aggravate; then again, when Oliver lost his cool, neither was he, and Jason wasn't an imbecile. He knew what Oliver meant to Ellie, and getting into a fight he wasn't sure he would win with Ellie's kid brother couldn't bode well for him regardless the result.

Oliver looked back at Ellie, a perplexed frown on his face. "What has happened to you? I don't even know you."

She rose angrily. "No you don't. For five years you don't know me, Oliver, and you know what? Maybe you never did."

"Yeah." He nodded in disgust. "Maybe I never did."

He spun around and collected his belongings.

"So you're leaving now?" Ellie followed him, fleering. "Typical Oliver. See you around in another five years, right?"

He ignored her evil snicker and said goodbye to his brothers and Gena.

"What's the matter? The music is too loud for you, old man? I know it's been a while since you've seen one of these places from the inside. Probably been too busy with diapers... did you breastfeed, too?"

"Jesus Christ, Ellie!" Jack growled. "What the fuck is wrong with you?!"

"No, it's okay, Jack. I appreciate it, but I can hold my own." He looked at his sister. "Yeah, I haven't been to a bar in a few years, but you know what? I wouldn't trade my life even for a second for yours. At least when I go home? I go to someone I don't need to pretend I love. See you the fuck around, Sis."

Since Oliver was already making toward the exit, he couldn't witness the mayhem his wicked comeback had caused. It took both Dave and Jack to hold Jason back while his sister stood in place, dumbfounded, and in her background, a pandemonium of clashing torsos and cussing mouths.

*

"Hey!"

Oliver pivoted and saw his furious sister marching up to him. He ignored her and kept walking down the street.

"Oliver!" She trotted in her high heels in intervals. "Oliver!"

He spun around with a sigh and waited for her to catch up to him.

"You son of a bitch! Do you have any idea what you just did there?! Jason wants to kill you!"

"Oh, does he? I am so sorry for that... I'll tell you what, why don't you go fuck yourself and get the fuck out of my sight for like... forever."

He whirled around and kept walking.

"This was your plan all along, wasn't it, Oliver?! To destroy this night?! I hate you so fucking much."

He turned to face her, mystified. "I've destroyed this night?"

"First at dinner, and now this. You won't rest till you've completely demolished my life, will you?!"

"You know, Jack told me how deranged you've been these last couple of weeks, and I didn't really believe him, but I think I'm beginning to see that now. Get help, Ellie; you're slipping fast."

"Oh, another fine quip," she sneered. "You're on fire, Oliver. Snappy, and cool, and... wearing these fancy clothes, but you know what... I see right through you."

"Oh, you do, do you?"

"You're behaving like that"—she paced closer to him—"because you're a fucking pervert who wants his sister and doesn't know what to do about it."

"You got me," he confessed in derision, raising his hands in the air. "But just out of curiosity, what did ever give me away, Sis?"

"You think you're so clever, don't you, Oliver?" She snickered. "You truly are a new man, aren't you? With your sexy image and European haircut and smart clothes, saying all the right things, so fucking confident... but you're pathetic! Did you really think I wouldn't notice how you challenged my fiancé?! You had to prove to everyone who was watching that you could take him on, didn't you?!"

"I don't have to prove dick. I can take him on."

"I bet it felt good when he backed down like a little bitch, didn't it?"

"Yeah, it did. It felt great."

She shook her head, coming undone. "You think you're better than him... do you really believe you can take care of me better than him?"

"I can take care of you better than anyone, Ellie. Anyone."

Tears pricked her eyes, and the mascara began inking down her cheeks. "You've. Ruined. My. Life."

"Where is this this coming from, Ellie? I thought we were cool? Why are you acting like this?!"

"You told me you had feelings for me... you lied to me... you..."

Oliver shrugged, his brows knitted in utter bafflement. "I don't understand what the fuck is going on in here! You're upset because I have feeling for you?! Because I don't have feelings for you?!"

"I saw you, Oliver... I saw you."

"Saw me what?!"

Ellie shook her head in response, her makeup dissolving under the sad black streams.

"Ellie, for god's sake, you saw me what?!"

"I saw that fucking Latina giving you head!"

"What?" Oliver murmured, his eyes widening.

"That's right," she wept.

"You mean you were—"

"Yes! I saw it through the window! And then you have the nerve to say you feel things for me? When you let that whore suck you off?!"

"Ellie, I'm not even gonna go into why you spied on us, but it's important you'll understand that... I can do what the fuck I want! We're not in a relationship! You shot me down, remember?! You're engaged to be married to that walking gym!"

"Don't you think I know that?!" she sobbed.

"Then what do you want from me, Ellie?! What do you want?!"

Ellie splayed her hands across her brother's chest and thrust him carelessly into the adjacent wall before she clung to him with her curvaceous frame. Her fiery blue eyes locked in on his stupefied gaze as he was trying to recover from her sudden attack.

"This."

Her lips found his in a passionate suck that didn't last long as her tongue was already slithering into his mouth. Oliver was in a daze, trying to withstand her sweet tongue's onslaught. In less than ten minutes, Ellie had managed to assault him verbally, physically, and now sexually. A raging storm of feelings and theories swirled inside him before crystalizing into a single coherent thought: he was in love with her, and his sister did want him back no matter what she had said. Upon comprehension, came actualization.

He spun them around and pinned his sister to the wall as he seized control over this heated dance. He didn't care that people could see them as he was kissing her the way she had never been kissed before. His tongue folded into hers as they kissed, their fluids mingling, their hearts bursting at this illicit act.

"Oliver, I'm so sorry for—"

He shut her up with his sucking lips. "It's okay. You're more than making it up to me now."

She sucked her saliva off his lips and drew back again. "Because I didn't mean it. Any of it."

He nodded in understanding and locked lips with her again, but Ellie wouldn't have it. She gazed up into his eyes, hers drenched in pain. "Oliver..."

"Ellie, it's fine; I already forgot about it. Now bring that tongue here."

A grin exploded across her face as she dove into his mouth, tongue first.

Ellie never felt as free and happy as she did at this moment. She had nothing left in her to keep denying, to keep fighting him off. It felt so good to let go.

"What does this mean?" he gasped after abruptly pulling out of his sister's toothsome mouth.

"It means that"—she raked his hair back—"I love you. That I'm... in love with you."

A series of explosions made his chest quake. He charged her mouth only to almost instantly disengage again. "There's no way I'm ever allowing you to take that back."

She smiled, palming the back of his head as she welded their lips together. She then whimpered when he picked her up by her thighs and nailed her to the wall. Her feet locked around him as they resumed drinking each other, their tongues kneading hungrily. Pedestrians passed them by, tittering at the couple that was plastered to the wall and going at it in frenzy, unsuspecting it was a brother and his engaged sister that were kissing so erotically in public.

"Oliver, do you love me back?" the blonde murmured, a quiver running along her pulse. "I mean... are you in love with me?"

There was a moment of silence which was killing Ellie. She felt so vulnerable, as though she were hanging out there so far out for so much time.

He licked his lips as he brushed aside a golden lock of hair that flopped over her left eye. "Yeah... I'm so in love with you, Ellie."

His sister giggled, a wave of relief sweeping over her. She darted her tongue into his mouth, and they recommenced their hungry kiss, dueling it out like a couple of horny teenagers.

"Oliver, take me somewhere," she pleaded softly in his ear, planting tender kisses across his throat. "Take me away..."

He put her down and interlocked their fingers together. "Let's go."

***

"I understand, but I'm still not coming back... Tell them whatever the fuck you want! Oliver and I have some things we need to work out... Yeah, don't talk about my brother like that; I'm warning you, Jason... Alright, I'm hanging up. Take my stuff back to our place... Bye."

Ellie ended her call and walked back to the car. She and her brother had taken a cab back to their parents' before Oliver borrowed their father's BMW X5 and drove them to the nearby lake. It was enclosed by thick woods, and at this time of hour, it was deserted, ensuring them absolute privacy in front of the most striking scenery.

"Did you manage okay?" he said, idly resting on the SUV's hood and windshield with his hands clasped behind his head.

"It's not my first time peeing in the woods." He helped her onto the hood. "Though it has been like ten years since last." She giggled. "And I wasn't in high heels." She removed her expensive heels and tossed them onto the soil as she nestled in his arms. She nuzzled his neck, purring adorably.

The siblings were watching the crescent moon as it reflected from the still water while owls and other nocturnal creatures were in charge of the entertainment.

"It feels so good to finally be in your arms," Ellie whispered, clinging to him tighter as she kissed his neck. "You don't know how many times I fantasized about this moment."

Oliver reached for the exquisite bottle of red wine they had borrowed from their parents and took a mouthful as he gazed up at the stars.

"Oliver, I'm so sorry for how I behaved lately. I was slipping. This whole thing between us has been driving me crazy, and I just didn't know how to handle it anymore."

He took another sip from the wine, her scent, her touch, her kisses fluttering in his chest.

"Please say something," she whispered, her leg tangling with his. "I want to know what's going on in that busy head of yours."

He cut his eyes at her, trying to grasp that this beauty was finally in his arms. "I always wanted to bring a girl here. I remember my friends bragging about making out in here, and I wanted nothing more than to do that, too, to be here with someone..." He chuckled in somewhat grim manner and drank some more.

"Well"—she gave his neck a loving suck—"you're here with someone now."

"You've been here with guys before, I'm assuming?"

She smiled bashfully. "A couple."

He nodded at the moon.

"But I've never been here with a guy that I wanted more, Oliver, and that... I can promise you."

She drew him to her kiss that was so tender and powerful, and they got lost in an erotic tongue massage that felt so natural to them both.

"It feels like a dream to me," he whispered, gazing into her catlike blue eyes.

She caressed his cheek. "What is?"

"You're the most beautiful girl I've ever kissed, Ellie, that I've ever seen... I just can't believe that... I mean, I know I may look different today, and I act differently, but..." He sighed at his insecurities.

"Oliver, you are different, in every respect. There's no way I could've ever fallen for that guy I said goodbye to at the airport. You're not that guy anymore, which is not to say I didn't love that guy to death... but I could've never loved that guy the way I do now."

He kissed her succulent lips like a guy on a mission. Ellie was simpering like a drunken teenager by the time he was done with her mouth. A skilled DJ could have probably played a set to the throbs of her heart.

"What?" he whispered, watching her giggling while shaking her head.

"The things you make me feel..."

He smiled and nuzzled her pretty ear. "I was just thinking the same thing."

She awarded him an electrifying kiss of her own before she snatched the bottle from him with a giggle.

He took off his cardigan and lapped it around her when he noticed she was a bit cold. It was as cliché as it comes, but there were some things that not even a cynical woman as Ellie could stay indifferent to. She loved him more than anything for that simple act of care.

She sighed a moment later, her head shaking. "What am I gonna do with you..."

"What do you want to do with me?"

"Everything... nothing at all. I don't know. I've never fallen in love with a brother of mine, so I'm a little uncertain."

He brushed her blond hair aside as he again sucked on her full lips. "Ellie, what I feel for you, I only felt once in my life. And I may be young and inexperienced, but I know that this, what we feel for each other... doesn't come by that often."

"Tell me about it. You have shaken every belief that I have held, Oliver. I'm still debating if I've ever felt this way, and the more you hold me and kiss me like that... the more I'm inclined to believe I haven't."

"Then?"

She sighed. "Let's not do this now, think about this. I just wanna be carefree tonight. I don't want to think about anything but us at this moment, as if life took a break for just this one night."

He nodded. "Deal."

She curled up to him. "Tell me about Bianca. You don't say much about her."

"What do you want to know?"

"I don't know. Just start talking."

"Well... she was a free spirit, so lively. She loved traveling, and she never feared to experience things that others might flee from. She was not a person to judge a book by its cover. She was curious, always searching for answers, never settling for half-truths. She was... special."

A moment of silence followed Oliver's portrayal of her.

"What was the cause of her..."

Oliver snagged the bottle from Ellie, which she had managed to drain a third of by now. "Internal bleeding. There was some complication, and... she, essentially, bled out."

A shiver ran through Ellie at thought. "Do you have a picture of her? I'd love to see who she was."

Oliver dug his phone from of his pocket and handed it over to Ellie, who was browsing through the many pictures he had of them from their trip. She paused at a picture of them standing embraced in a waterfall and pondered the documentation of the joyous moment they had clearly been experiencing.

"She was pretty," Ellie acknowledged.

"That she was."

Ellie genuinely couldn't fathom how 17-year-old Oliver had managed to charm away this pretty Italian. She was way out of his league, Ellie thought. His weight and his neglect were very much conspicuous in the picture. She then looked at him as he was reflecting at the stars and tried to comprehend how those two were one and the same. The Oliver she was in his arms at the moment was nothing like the one in the picture. This Oliver could have any girl he wanted, Ellie was certain.

"Michela looks a lot like her," Ellie said as she studied the picture. "Same eyes, nose, same dark skin. But her hair and mouth, that's you. She has your smile."

Oliver nodded, smiling his daughter's smile.

She reached for his friendship bracelet. "Michela has one just like this."

"She was afraid to come here, so I got those two and told her that as long as we were wearing them, our souls protected each other, even when we were apart. It helped. She's less afraid since I got them, and the funny thing, I now actually believe they might be magical."

Ellie dealt a soft kiss to his neck and grasped him tighter. "She misses her family there, doesn't she?"

"Extremely. But she and her grandparents skype daily, and she talks to her extended family, too, so it's not all bad." He sipped the wine. "And the family she has here is no less incredible. The folks are really giving it their all. Jack and Dave are absolutely amazing with her. I couldn't have asked for more."

Ellie's heart clenched at the thought of her behavior. She could have done so much more for her niece but hadn't. She never felt so disgusted with herself as a human being as she did at this moment.

"Oliver, I'm gonna do right by her; I give you my word. I'm not gonna let anything interfere with Michela and me. I love her tremendously, Oliver, I swear. It hurts me so much thinking that I let petty things like that get in the way of me spending time with her, when I know she needs all the support and love she can get."

"Don't be too hard on yourself. Us is anything but petty. I understand you completely."

After a moment of deep thought, Ellie mounted her brother and stroked his cheek lovingly. "Let's stop talking and start doing what we came here to do."

"Which is?" he slyly purred, his grip digging into her slim waist.

Ellie giggled in equal playfulness and began lowering her bust. "Take a guess..."

*****

"What time did you get back last night?"

"I don't know," Ellie answered groggily while making a stiff cup of coffee. "Late."

"Late like what? 4?"

"Something like that."

Oliver had dropped Ellie off at 6 after they spent all night long kissing on the hood of the SUV. It was the best night of her life. The taste of her brother was still in her mouth, and Ellie loved it that she could feel him. She briefly wondered what it would feel like to have the taste of his cum in her mouth, if it would feel as good or better.

There was something so amazingly innocent about that night. Ellie couldn't recall the last time she kissed a boy for more than thirty minutes without dropping her panties, and yet last night she was kissing her brother for hours, and neither of them had attempted to push for more. They were both content with keeping it PG, and it made it so powerful.

"So not only you ditched our friends, family, and me for the rest of the night, you did one better by rewarding your fucking brother for his—"

"Jason, I'm warning you." Ellie scowled at him. "Do not talk about my brother like that, or there will be consequences."

Seething, Jason sprang to his feet and joined her in the kitchen. "What's the deal with you two?"

"Whatever do you mean?"

"I mean your baby bro is nothing like Jack and Dave. Now, I understand you two have some weird rapport or something, but you've been acting super-strange ever since he returned, and I don't like it, Ellie. I don't like it one bit."

Ellie calmly sipped her coffee. "Then what are you saying here, Jason? Do you wanna call off the wedding?"

Puzzlement creased his forehead. "When did I say that? Though it's interesting you've brought it up. Do you want to?"

Ellie wasn't prepared for her reaction to Jason's concerns. She couldn't believe how quickly she was ready to give up on him, the man she'd loved for the better part of the last two years; how little thought she gave to this; how she yearned to be with her brother so much that it ached.

"Of course not," she said. "But I don't like how you're making me feel right now, and if that's the preview to our life as a married couple, then forgive me if I'm not enthused."

Jason took a moment to reflect on her behavior. "Ellie, do you even want to marry me?"

"What?" she exclaimed, her pupils dilated as she feigned bemusement. She patted to the living room with her coffee. "Where is this coming from? We just had a family introductory dinner, and now you wanna jump ship and pin it on me? Just say you don't wanna marry me and be done with it, Jason, but don't do this. It's an insult to my intelligence."

"I do want to marry you, Ellie, more than anything. I'm simply telling you how I feel. Ever since that fu—" Jason stopped himself in time, just when Ellie shot him an ominous look. "—ever since he arrived, I've been bumped down to second place, and I don't like the feeling. You're first with me, Ellie, no matter what; the way it should be."

"Jason, you're still first, rest assured." She released a sigh and sipped her coffee, growing testy. "You have to understand, Oliver and I have some baggage that we're sorting out, and there's Michela who's constantly on my mind, and I'm planning a wedding in between... I'm trying my hardest to please everyone, but I'm always the bad guy no matter what I do, aren't I?"

Gauging her expression, his head shook and his jaw clenched. "I don't know. I guess I want you to be concerned with your future husband more than you clearly seem to be with your fucking brother."

"Jason, what did I say? What the fuck did I say?!"

"I don't give a shit what you said. I fucking hate him. I hate his guts, and if you want me to respect him, then make sure he apologizes for last night, and in front of all the people he dissed me."

"You're so pathetic... not everything is about you! Have you stopped to think that maybe he behaved like that because I hurt him?! Huh?! No, it's all about you and your stupid ego, because he made you his bitch last night."

His eyes bulged, and the vein on his neck stood taut almost in an instant. "What the fuck did you just say?"

"You heard me. I won't lie, I've lost more than a little respect for you after last night."

Ellie wasn't filtering anymore. She was shooting from the hip whatever she felt, and she did think less of Jason because of his submission to Oliver. Ellie had always valued men who stood their ground and displayed dominance over other males, especially when she was the prize. It was primitive, but she found it extremely appealing in a guy. Her fiancé backing down had cost him significant points with her, points that she was more than happy to award her brother.

"Let me get this straight: if I beat him up, you'll think better of me?"

"As if you could! He would shred you to pieces!"

"Well, that's it." He fetched his keys, trying to scrunch them up in his massive hand as he started toward the door. "Now I have to beat him up."

"If you so much as touch him, then it's over between us, Jason. Do you hear me?!! JASON!!"

***

"Come on, come on, come on, pick up, baby."

Ellie was walking as fast as she could to her parents'—after making sure she was presentable of course. Jason had taken her car since he didn't own one, and Ellie couldn't get hold of Oliver, which was rendering her frightened for his safety.

She wasn't in her right mind when quarrelling with her fiancé earlier. She hadn't imagined that the situation would escalate this fast when she, in essence, had urged him to win back his honor by picking a fight with her brother. She would never want any harm to come to Oliver. She was even more terrified when recalling that her parents were away with Michela to the country club and that only Dave was there with Oliver. At least she prayed he was.

She managed to get to her parents' in ten minutes instead of the fifteen it would normally take her, and the sight of her car in the driveway made her tear up. She couldn't stand the thought that her beloved kid bro might get hurt.

She stormed into the house and immediately heard raised voices from the patio. She hurried out and saw a shirtless Oliver kicking back on the couch and calmly having his morning coffee, seemingly unfazed by the furious bulk of muscle that was standing ten feet away from him while spouting a bevy of cusses and threats. Dave was standing between them, holding a crowbar.

"Jason, what the fuck are you doing?!"

"Oh, Ellie, glad you could make it," Dave said comically. "I was just explaining to your fiancé that as much as I like him, and as much I will mourn the loss of opportunity to embark on what seemed to be a promising relationship with his sister, I will be sending him to a hospital if he takes another step toward our baby bro."

Ellie stared at Jason, the expression on her face somewhere between an angry scowl and a mystified gape. "Have you completely lost your fucking mind?!"

"I guess I did! You would know as you were the one who made me go crazy in the first place! You were practically begging me to beat him up."

"No, Oliver, that is not true," she murmured, her voice riddled with trepidation. "I would never do that. I love you."

"What the fuck does it mean, you love him?!"

"It means that I love my brother! Now get the fuck out of my parents' house!"

"I am not leaving till he shows me respect. And Dave, if I want, I can fuck all of you up: you, him, and that crowbar you're holding without breaking a sweat, so get that thing the fuck out of my face before I really lose it."

Dave laughed jeeringly, clearly amused, and looked over his shoulder at his brother, who was dipping a butterscotch cookie in his coffee mug, seeming almost bored. "What do you say, Bro? Do you think he can fuck all three of us up?"

"No one is fucking up no one! Jason, please come with me. Let's talk about it, hon."

He ignored her, his blazing stare fixed on her little brother as he waited for him to voice his opinion on the proceedings.

Oliver rinsed down the cookie with a swig of coffee and sighed. "First thing first: I already apologized to you for my behavior last night as well as agreed to make it formal and public on either Facebook, Twitter, or any social media of your choice; ergo, I really don't understand why we are still having this pointless discussion. Secondly, and I'm now referring to your query, dear bro, is that my initial instinct was a no, though now after ruminating on it, I think I'm inclining to"—he rose and took a commanding stance next to his brother—"hell no."

Jason glared at the brothers, now dubious whether he bit off more than he could chew. Taking on Oliver by himself would present a not insignificant risk let alone with Dave by his side, and lest it be forgotten, there was the metal pole in Dave's hand. Yet sadly for him, the love of his life had already scolded him for his cowardly ways, and he wasn't about to let her down twice, not even against an army of brothers. It was the only way for him to save face, he believed.

To his good fortune, though, Ellie had already foreseen his—not completely unfounded—thought process.

"Jason, please listen to me," she said, standing at the heart of the line of scrimmage. "This won't prove anything. Not only it will not prove anything, I will hate you for it. Now I know you can, but please, don't beat up my brothers."

Dave looked at Oliver, snickering in great mirth. By this time, he was dying for some action.

"Yeah, right. And when we got home, you'd call me their bitches. Wasn't that the term you used? A bitch?"

"I am sorry for everything I said. I just got up, and I was mad, and I wasn't thinking, and I just wanted to hurt you, but it's not what I think of you, not in the least."

Jason made a show of reconsidering beating up the brothers and slowly nodded at Ellie. "I want him to apologize, like a man, and not like the smug punk that he is. I wanna feel it."

Ellie sighed as she turned to look at her brother but didn't ask him. She detested the thought of Oliver losing.

"Dude, you're not going to apologize for the third time just 'cause he's too thick."

"Dave, if you know what's good for you, don't," Ellie said and looked back at Oliver.

"I will if you tell me," he said to her.

It enraged Ellie to make Oliver apologize to Jason, but she didn't want her brothers to fuck him up, so she painfully nodded.

"Jason, I'm sorry for my behavior last night. It wasn't personal, and I wasn't looking to diss you. I will apologize before your family and friends, too, if you'd like."

"You gotta be kidding me," Dave grumbled with a head shake, infinitely disappointed with his brother, and flung the crowbar into the pool in anger.

Ellie was astounded by how genuine it sounded. She expected Oliver to serve a half-assed apology, but he spared no effort, and she knew that the only reason he made it count, was her. She didn't think it was possible for her to love him more, yet she quickly realized -- it evidently was.

"I will take you up on that," Jason said dourly and spun around. "Babe, we're done here." He marched into the house like Julius Caesar back in the day.

Looking at her topless brother in admiration, the blonde moved her lips though made no sound, "Thank you."

Oliver nodded back, and his sister left to join her victorious fiancé.

***

"Cos'altro avete fatto?" (What else did you do?).

"Abbiamo pranzato, e poi mi sono presa il gelato, e poi siamo andati al centro commerciale, e poi ho mangiato un altro gelato, e poi siamo tornati qui e ho visto te, Papi," (We had lunch, and then I had ice cream, and then we went to the mall, and then I had some more ice cream, and then we came back, and then I saw you, Daddy).

Michela and Oliver were in bed, discussing the day they'd had while she was trying to fall asleep in his arms.

"Sembra proprio una bella giornata," (Sounds like a good day).

"Si, ma mi sei mancato tantissimo, Papi," (It was, but I missed you a lot, Daddy). She snuggled up to him. "Com'è andata la tua giornata?" (How was your day?).

"Andava bene," (It was okay).

"È stata una bella giornata?" (Was it a good day?).

"Mi sei mancata troppo, vita mia. Non è mai una buona giornata se non sei con me," (I missed you too much, my life. It can't be a good day when you're away from me).

"Allora forse la prossima volta dovresti venire con noi. In questo modo, saremmo contenti entrambi," (Then maybe you should come with us next time. That way, we won't have to miss each other).

Oliver chuckled, holding Michela tightly in his arms. "Ti voglio un mondo di bene, piccola mia. Lo sai vero?" (I love you so much, my beautiful daughter. Do you know that?).

"Si, Papà. Ti voglio bene anch'io," (Yes, Daddy. I love you, too).

"Va bene allora, vai a letto." He gave her a loving kiss. "Domani avremo una giornata impegnativa,"(Well now, go to sleep. Tomorrow we have a busy day).

Five minutes later, Michela was fast asleep. Oliver switched off the bedside lamp and gently closed the door as he exited the room. He descended the stairs and was surprised to see his sister sitting in the living room with their parents, though she quickly rose upon his arrival.

"Is she out?" Dan said as he sipped his cognac.

"Yeah," Oliver sighed contentedly.

Dan chuckled. "Quite a day we've had. I'm surprised she managed to keep herself up until now."

"Well, your granddaughter is a stubborn little girl. She never gives up her bedtime rituals."

"I'm very pleased with the progress she has made so far, Oliver," Alice said, her gaze fixed on the TV. "I told you it was just a matter of time."

"Yes, Mother."

"Hey," Ellie softly said while nervously clasping her hands.

Her brother responded with a nod that felt no less nervous to Ellie.

"Um... can we talk?"

Oliver motioned at the patio, and Ellie bobbed her head and started in that direction.

"Don't think of stealing any more of that wine," Dan said, and his children laughed in embarrassment. "That's right, I'm on to you."

"Sorry, Dad," Oliver chuckled. "We'll get you a new one."

"I doubt you can afford it. It doesn't come cheap, that particular bottle."

"That's why it tasted so good," Ellie said, as if in enlightenment, and proceeded to giggle. "Well, don't worry, Dad. We'll have a fundraiser or something."

"Yeah, right. I ain't getting it back; that much I know. Damn thieves." He smiled and signaled them to leave. "Scram."

"Yes, sir," both Oliver and Ellie said in harmony and laughed at it on their way out.

Ellie gestured up at Dave's window. "Let's go to the shed."

Oliver nodded his comprehension. "Lead the way."

They entered the shed, and Oliver closed the door behind him. The second he turned around, his sister pinned him to the door and threw herself at him like a common tart. Standing on her tiptoes, she kissed him passionately, and he was more than willing to engage. He coiled his arms around her small waist and gathered her into his body, and his sister arched her back as her sex pressed to his.

"I've missed you so much," she breathed, tugging at his bottom lip with her teeth. "I couldn't wait to see you again."

He stroked her scented hair back, brushing it away from her stunning face. "Ellie, I'm crazy about you."

They returned to inflict mayhem in each other's mouths, tongues loose and lubricated, hands pawing at one another.

A soft moan of desire broke from the blonde's lips when she disengaged. "Oliver, I swear I didn't tell him to fight you."

"I believe you," he breathed and darted his tongue back into her sweet mouth.

She broke their kiss again, her dazzling blue eyes dimmed with a cloud of fear. "You don't hate me, baby, do you?"

"No." He kissed her neck hungrily.

She groaned, feeling the heat building in her core, before she pushed him away. "Oliver..."

"Ellie..."

"I swear I didn't," she whined. "If he'd so much as—"

"Ellie, I believe you." He caressed her cheek with the pad of his thumb, his other arm belted around her waist. "I know my own sister."

"Do you? Because I don't know if I know me anymore."

"What do you mean?"

"Look at me. I'm getting married in less than three months, and what do I do? I'm making out with my brother in the god-damn shed."

"You say it like it's a bad thing."

A groggy smile slowly rose on her face. "Sadly, it isn't. It's an amazing thing..."

She pulled herself into his body, sensually kissing across his throat. He hoisted her onto the small table while she continued to make love to his flesh.

"Thank you for not fucking him up," she softly breathed while her brother was nibbling her ear. "It meant a lot to—oh god, baby—that you backed down..." She bit back a moan.

Oliver released her ears from his lips and palmed her temples. "Ellie, I love you. I will do anything for you."

"Anything? Even if I ask you to stay away from me?"

"Is that what you want?"

"That wasn't my question."

He took a moment to consider it before he nodded with a sigh. "I can't do that."

She voiced a delicious moan when his mouth found her other ear. "I don't know if I should be depressed because of it"—she clasped him harder to her ear—"or ecstatic. You're fucking with my mind."

He stepped back to gauge her face, his eyes ablaze with the sort of intensity Ellie had seldom witnessed. "Ellie, let me ask you this: what exactly do you think is happening here?"

"Um... incest?"

"Aside from that."

She shrugged. "I don't know."

"Yeah you do."

"Oliver"—she drew him to her with her heels—"you know this can't go anywhere."

He unhooked her feet and backed away.

"Don't look at me like that," she demanded in a pleading whimper. "You know I'm right."

"Then I guess I misunderstood. I think you should leave now."

"Baby, don't be like that. It's not my call."

"Then whose call is it?"

"I don't know," she sighed in exasperation, "but it isn't mine."

"Then why are you here instead of being with your fiancé'? He's the one you want to be with, isn't he?"

Ellie exhaled in anger. "You're acting like a child now."

"Oh, am I?"

"Yes, very much. Do you think we have a future? In what world exactly?"

His jaw tightened at her painful words. "It's a good thing I've held on to Rita's number then. She for one does want a future with me." He paced to the door.

"Oliver."

He whirled around, his expression solemn.

"You're just saying it to get me jealous, and I don't appreciate it. I don't appreciate it at all."

"I'm not. I respect both you and your opinion, but I'm sorry, this is not what I'm looking for: messing around with my sister for kicks." He made toward the door again.

"Oliver!"

He spun around and confronted her flaming face in silence.

"So what? You're going to blackmail me into getting into a relationship with you? Hold that fucking Latina over my head?"

"Yes."

"You're such a piece of..."

"It's up to you."

She pulled her fair hair back, averting her eyes. "And here I stupidly believed you loved me."

"I do, Ellie; you have no idea how much. But unfortunately, you don't love me back, and I'm not looking for another heartache. I'm still recovering from my first."

"Why are you saying this?" She got up and embraced him tightly, tears springing to her blue eyes. "I love you so much, Oliver... so much."

"Then prove it."

"Gladly! I'll kiss you all night long if that's what it—"

He pulled his sweat pants to his knees without saying a word.

Ellie's stupefied gaze trailed up from his red boxer briefs to his eyes, her heartbeats growing faster. "What are you doing?"

"What do you think?"

"I think you want me to... suck your dick."

"As a start."

"As a start?" she echoed worriedly.

"Let's call it an act of good faith on your part."

"Oliver, I can't. That would be going too far, and once—"

"Rita gave me head, and she doesn't even love me."

"No, that's not fair. You know that—"

"Ellie, you either suck my cock, right now, or you can go back to your fucking fiancé and pick the band for your sad wedding."

"I can't believe you're making me do this!"

"I'm not making you do anything. You claim you love me. All I want is some sort of guarantee, to know that I'm not wasting my time on you."

"Fuck!" she sighed. "Oliver, listen to me: I will—"

"Suck me off. Now."

"You're unbelievable!"

"Are we gonna do this or not?"

She shook her head at his package, pondering it. "What if I gave you a handjob? Would that be enough?"

"Blowjob, and you have five seconds before I'm pulling up my sweats and calling up Rita."

His wicked words pierced her heart like a deadly arrow.

"Why are you doing this to me? Don't you see how much I love you? Do you wanna hurt me, Oliver?!"

"Three seconds."

She shook her head, pleading into his eyes.

"Two, one... I guess that's that." He pulled up his pants.

Only Ellie stopped him halfway. She tugged his sweats back down, looking tearfully into his eyes.

"Down."

She gave a sigh and slowly knelt before him, like a death-row prisoner on the night of her execution. She hooked her thumb into the waistband of his boxer briefs. "You promise you won't call her?"

"Cross my heart and hope to die."

"I mean it, Oliver. If I'm doing this... sucking you off, you can't betray me."

"Why would I do that, Ellie? I love you. It's you I want and only you."

Ellie was in an emotional merry-go-round. There she was, on her knees in front of her brother, seconds from stuffing her mouth with his fat cock, and essentially, cheating on Jason—who she was supposed to marry in three months—only to keep her brother from hooking up with some skank.

Not only that, Ellie hated giving head; in fact, in the fourteen years she had been dating, she could count the number of times she sucked dick with two hands. And she hated how Oliver twisted her arm now, that he knew which button to push, and push it he gladly did without any hesitation.

Nevertheless, as she tugged his boxer briefs down and gazed at his semi-hard prick, Ellie couldn't deny that she was very eager to suck his dick. She had never been so excited when knowing she had to fellate a guy, and it made her mad; mad that not only her bro had tricked her into falling in love with him, but that he was also making her want things she never did. He was altering her inner workings.

"You're not coming in my mouth," she whispered as she stroked him hard.

"Whatever you say. I just want to be in your pretty mouth."

She kept rubbing his cock, admiring its girth, how it filled her hand so nicely, and similarly to Rita, she couldn't connect her fingertips around him, either, which was causing her musky excitement to pool within her triangle. She fleetingly thought to upgrade his blowjob to love-making, but she was too afraid to cross that line, to have him inside her.

"I don't know if it's gonna fit."

"Fit?"

She gazed up into his eyes, timid. "In my mouth."

Oliver instantly recalled Rita having similar concerns. "Don't worry; we'll make it fit."

He held his cock straight and made it clear to his sister that it was time for her to try it on.

She pressed her lips to his piss slit and dealt it a wet kiss. She started licking up his shaft, preparing him for her mouth. She was gagging to suck that fat cock by now, and she quickly realized her brother was right: they would make it fit, even if she needed to dislocate her jaw. There was no way that boner wasn't going into her mouth tonight.

She laid her tongue on the underside of his dome and gently licked across while gazing up into his eyes. She had to see the look on his face as his big sis was pleasuring him. She knew she would get points for that. She wanted those points, and by the look on his face, she was racking them up fast.

Just because Ellie wouldn't suck dick, didn't mean she wasn't talented. She was a natural, just as Jason had told her a while back. Her mouth instinctively knew what to do with a raging hard-on, like the one she was now presented with, and as she licked and kissed her brother's meaty erection, she pondered how it felt, ironically, so right and unforced unlike past experiences.

"I don't suck dick often," she said quietly while licking up his pole. "I don't really like it."

Oliver brushed her blond hair aside to obtain better access to her magnificent blue eyes. "Well, you're going to suck this one now."

Ellie hated it how her brother had said it as if she didn't have any choice in the matter. If it had been anyone else, she would have long spat in their face and stormed off.

But it was him, her beloved baby bro, and as much as she was disgusted with his chauvinist, primitive behavior, it was making her wet, sopping wet. Although strong-willed, when a guy handled Ellie as though she were nothing but his property, it made her little kitty go crazy. She felt her slit steadily trickling, and she had to harness all of her aforementioned will to keep herself from begging her bro to fuck her.

"Are you going to gag me?" she whispered as she tugged at his broad tip. "Like you gagged that whore?"

"Do you want me to?"

She didn't answer. She wasn't sure of herself at the moment, rubbing the pulsing head of this beautiful cock. By now, she genuinely didn't know who wanted her to suck his dick more.

"I'm doing it because I love you, Oliver. I love you so much."

He caressed her cheek and licked across his lips. "Then show me."

She nodded, her stomach knotting up in anxiety... and anticipation.

She aligned the cock of her brother with her mouth and wrapped her pouty lips around the head. She started gently sucking, enjoying the occasional gasp her brother would voice. She pulled him out and licked up his shaft while trying to process this inconceivable turn of events, a veer so acute that was unsettling her as she was again sucking on the bulbous tip. She could have never seen it coming: that one day she would be on her knees, sucking her baby brother's dick in order to fend off skanky competition.

She took him a little deeper, apprehensive about the possibility of him gagging her, though the longer she was accommodating him in her mouth the less timid she was growing.

"God, his cock feels so nice," she noted as she was picking up some steam in her sucking. "Thank god it fits." Her lips just managed to close around him. "I'm gonna give him the blowjob of his life. He deserves it. No way I'll come second to that Latina puta."

"Oh, fuck, Ellie, I love you so much..."

Ellie felt a fluttering in her chest at the sound of those words. It made her heart go kaboom to know that he loved her. Never in her life had she constantly sought affirmation of love from her boyfriends, but she couldn't help it: her brother was rendering her insecure and needy.

She sucked him out and spat on his mushroom. She never did it before, but she recalled Rita doing it, and she thought it would be a good idea to incorporate a few things she'd learned while watching that tanned bimbo fellating him. She twisted her hand up his shaft, once, twice, yanking at that girthy muscle while her tongue swirled at his piss slit.

She inserted him into her mouth and let go of her fears, dragging her lips along his length, stroking him back and forth. She was giving Oliver the blowjob no boyfriend of hers had ever gotten. Her head was rocking along his erection so gracefully while she was kneading his large balls in her hand, gauging the heft of his sack on her fingertips.

"Christ, his cock is perfect." She sucked him three-quarters in and drew back. "I want this cock in me; I have to. I have to let him fill me." She slid him out, spat on his dick, bobbed her hand fast, and guided him back in, so he would enjoy the warmth of her sweet mouth once more. "Maybe not today, but he's gonna fuck me; I know it. I would let him fuck me now if he pushed me." She slurped on him hungrily, her little womanhood clenching at the thought. "Come on, baby, push me. Can't you feel how bad I want you?"

Oliver let out an audible groan, longing for his beautiful sister while watching his dick sliding in and out of her mouth. "Ellie, I wanna be inside you so bad."

She pulled him out and bobbed her hand on that strong muscle. "That's not gonna happen, Oliver. Be satisfied with what you're already getting from me. Lord knows not many managed to make me do it."

"Okay," he whimpered, almost weeping in disappointment, while his sister was blowing him like a champ.

"Are you fucking kidding me? Okay? That's it? Push me harder! Baby, please, I'm really about to crack."

Oliver bucked lightly, a tingle racing down his spine. "Gorgeous, I really want you. I want to make love to you."

She sucked him out, determined. "Oliver, no; I'm sorry. Now let me concentrate, so you'll come already. I told you I don't like sucking dick."

"You're killing me, Ellie." He moaned as her little wet mouth closed on half of him. "You're telling me you don't want me?"

"Baby, I want you more than I want to breathe!" She plucked him out. "Oliver, stop pushing me. I don't like it."

"Sorry," he gasped forcefully, sensing the bend for her throat against his cock-head. "I just... just love you so much."

"I LOVE YOU, TOO! Come on, Oliver, honey, don't even ask me! Just take me... make love to me!"

Ellie didn't even notice, but she was a tenth of an inch from coughing up his cock as she was battling herself not to fuck that dick stupid.

"God, baby," Oliver panted as he watched his nymph of a sister sucking him in such devotion, rocking that beautiful head of hers along his hard-on. "Keep going like that."

Ellie teased him with her throat a few times, aching for him to do what she feared the most: to gag her. She had completely lost any trace of inhibition. There was only one thing on her mind: her brother's pleasure. She puckered her succulent lips and worked precision sucks, focusing on pressure and technique rather than on speed. Her lips glided along most of that meaty cock as she hummed her own pleasure, feeling his occasional pulse on her tongue. Her throat was soon back taunting his tip, daring him to gag her.

"God, what else do I need to do?! Can't you take a hint?! I want you to gag me like you gagged that whore!"

She sucked him deeper, stressing her intentions.

"Does she want me to gag her? That throat is awfully aggressive... oh, god... sh-shit... she's killing me."

"Gag me, gag me, gag me, gag me, gag me, gag me, gag—FUCKKKKK!"

Without any heads up, Ellie was forced on that brawny member until it vanished in her mouth completely. As she couldn't contain all of this dick in her mouth, it had to squeeze down her little maw, which instantly clenched around it. Her blue eyes bulged and water immersed her catlike sockets before her throat rejected the foreign object with a strong cough.

She panted once he was out, watching her copious slobber slinging down his prune. She looked up into his eyes, astonished that he had just acted out the most loathsome aspect of oral sex, that he had just gagged his own sister as if she were nothing but that Latina slut. Luckily for her, her brother didn't permit her to dwell on it. He stuffed her mouth with his dick and controlled the depth of her sucking. He was holding her by her hair while driving into her mouth, though not in a vile, obscene way, but thoughtfully, careful not to hurt her.

"Oh my god, I can't believe how he gagged me like that! It's so humiliating!" Ellie was preoccupied as her brother was fucking her face. "This is really nice... I like how he's taking control now." She gazed up into his eyes while he was rocking in her mouth in a steady rhythm. "He's a man's man, my baby bro... he's a fucking god!"

"Jesus Christ, I can't believe this is actually happening! Ellie is sucking my dick! My Ellie!" Oliver released her golden hair and observed his sister's lips skidding back and forth on his dick as she was humming and sucking. "Fuck, Ellie, that's brutal..."

"What do I do with his cum? I can feel he's close... fuck! Why did I tell him not to come in my mouth?! I want to swallow him. I never did it before, and I really want to now... what a fucking cunt! I had to warn him... well, maybe if I—FUCKING SHITTTTTTTTTT!"

Oliver vanished his cock again in her mouth, making Ellie cough like a two-dime whore. Her throat was playing an intoxicating melody of guttural noises as her eyes distended with tears and blood. She tried fighting off his hand and cock, but he wouldn't let her move until she was punching his thighs and really choking on his dick.

"Fuck!" she gasped as she coughed him out but kept stroking him, too frightened to damage his build-up. "Oh my god, my throat..."

He gave her three seconds of oxygen before he rammed his baloney back down his big sister's freshly-deflowered gullet.

"Way to go, baby!" Ellie couched up his cock again, feeling his master vein swelling. "Now that's how I love you," she pondered, "when you're being a man and not a scared little boy. Go on, fuck the shit out of my throat!"

And fuck her throat he did. Ellie was gagging, and choking, and coughing up her brother's dick, willingly doing what used to be her greatest fear when blowing a guy. She spat on his dick and bobbed her hand swiftly every time he allowed her to breathe before letting him shove that bloated muscle down her throat and back again.

"Oh, shit," he panted, the pleasure hot and unrelenting as it coursed through him. "Oh, fuck..."

Oliver was less than a minute from culminating. He ceased gagging his sister since she started gagging herself without any encouragement on his behalf. She was having the time of her life with his dick, sucking passionately before choking herself with it. Even the faintest caress to her clit would make her orgasm now; alas, she couldn't address her own needs as Oliver was top priority for her now.

When she was confident he was sufficiently excited, she stopped gagging herself and smoked his pole fast and deep, sucking most of his length as her mouth began to feel more comfortable with being penetrated. Her drool drooped down her chin while she was slurping that meaty cock in hunger, humming incessantly.

"Mmm... mmm... mmm... mmm..."

"Ellie, I'm about to come, fuck... do as you please with me."

Her hand twisted up his shaft and met her mouth as she worked them simultaneously to maximize the pressure inside his panting member. Lips gliding and hand stroking, she rubbed all of this cock, so devoted and committed to make her brother nut. A few seconds of master-blowing, and she knew that that was it. She subdued him.

"Ellie..." he warned, his cock furiously gliding in and out of this nymph's mouth. "I'm co-homyfuckinggodddddd!!!!"

Oliver exploded on his sister's tonsils since Ellie had long accepted that her bro's cum was going down her food pipe tonight. She wouldn't have it any other way. She had to swallow him, to taste him. Only once had she let a guy come down her throat, and she didn't like that taste at all; in fact, she'd stopped mid-swallow to cough up his cum, but not now.

She slowed down as she took as much as she could of her brother's dick in her mouth and allowed him to spray her inner cheeks with his homemade cream. She was surprised by the flavor. Oliver tasted really good. She realized his baby-batter was very much to her liking as warm spurts of it kept splashing the bend of her throat.

"Fuck, Ellie! Swallow my cum, baby... "

His sister sucked him snugly and patiently, allowing him to stack up on adequate masses of that palatable syrup, before her hand rushed it out of his beef straight into her hungrily-anticipating belly. She loved milking him into her mouth like that. She loved the texture and softness of his dick as she squeezed up. She loved the hardness and size of his member as it thrashed on her tongue. She loved the mess it was making in her mouth while splashing about unapologetically. She loved his seed mingling with her spit before she swallowed. She simply loved sucking dick. Her brother's dick.

"Come on, sweetheart, give me every drop," she wished while humming in pleasure. "Hmmmmm... God, that's a lot of cum for just one cock."

She slurped on, hooked on the taste, until she could feel his load diminishing. She lowered her mouth around him almost all the way down. Her pouty lips had a good grip on him when she drew his cum all the way up his piss slit and onto her pink tongue. She then gazed up into his needy eyes as she gulped it down.

"Oh, god... Jesus... wow... wow..."

Oliver looked down at his sister as she was bargaining with his dick for leftovers, seemingly disappointed with the size of his load. She kept sucking straight from the slit while giving his dick a few power-strokes, making sure she took all of her brother.

"Ellie, there's no more," he chuckled, euphoric. "I assure you, you've cleaned me out."

She smiled sweetly up at him while licking the still-hard shaft, away from the over-sensitive tip, just wanting to feel that warm wurst again on her tongue.

"God, I bet that fucker has been having the time of his life with your mouth," he sighed bitterly.

Ellie stopped licking and looked up. "Oliver, no. I never suck him. I told you I don't like it."

"Yeah, right. There's no way you don't suck cock daily."

She lurched up to her feet. "I don't! Honest to god, Oliver, I never sucked anyone like this."

He pulled up his sweats and snickered. "Next you're gonna tell me you never let him gag you or that you never swallowed him cum, right?"

"No fucking way! You're my first, baby, I swear!" Tears streaked down her fair cheeks. "Why are you talking to me like I'm a fucking slut... don't you see you're hurting me?!"

Only now Oliver noticed his sister's shaken frame of mind and quickly wiped off that scornful look. He put his arms around her, hating himself for the way he had treated her.

"I wanted to do something nice for you," she sobbed in his ear. "I wanted to give you the best blowjob ever! More than the one that fucking cunt gave you... and this is how you talk to me? Like a whore?"

"I'm sorry, Ellie. I... I just hate the thought of..." He heaved a sigh, frustrated.

"You hate what, Oliver?"

"I hate the thought of him... touching you, like... in any way. I guess I just..." He sighed. "I'm so sorry; I didn't mean it. It was an awesome blowjob, and I love you so much for wanting me to enjoy it this much. It really moves me, Ellie."

"So, do you believe me?" she said in a sob, finding it hard to calm down. "That I don't give head? And on the rare occasion that I did, it wasn't even remotely like the one I just gave you."

"Yeah, sweetheart, I believe you. I'm so sorry, Ellie; don't cry." He dug his fingers in her hair, furious with himself. "I'm such a fucking idiot!"

"No, you're not an idiot; you're my baby." She nuzzled his chest, indulging in his loving embrace. "I've always loved you, Oliver... always."

"I know," he sighed and held her tighter, the guilt gnawing at him.

"Hon," she whispered on his chest a minute later."

"Yeah?"

"You said those mean things because you're jealous, didn't you?"

"Like crazy."

She smiled inwardly. "Good. I mean, good that you're jealous. I mean, good that you didn't say it 'cause—"

Oliver cracked up at her purposeless yammering.

"Don't laugh at me," she whined, pretending to be offended.

"You know you deserved it this time."

She smiled, outwardly this time, feeling so sheltered and loved in his arms. "I do..."

Ellie was lost in his embrace for minutes. If he were to pick her up, she could probably fall asleep in his arms. Sadly, a tap on her back woke her from her reverie.

"Well, time to pack it in for the night."

She plucked her head from his chest and glowered. "As if! I've cleared my whole night for you!"

"Really?"

"Yeah!"

"What about—"

"I'm not talking to him as a punishment for how he acted today. He's out with his friends, probably bad-mouthing me as we speak."

"Well, you really should have said something. You see, I've already made plans to go to sleep."

"Oliver, I'm warning you..."

He chuckled, finding her girly scowl so adorable. "I'll tell you what, if you agree to the terms that I will now lay before you, then I will be happy to keep you company tonight."

"I'm listening," she said suspiciously.

"I made a commitment to a certain lady that come morning I'd be taking her to a cycling trip in the beautiful countryside outdoors. It's going to be tiring and—"

"I'm in."

"You didn't even let me finish. It's gonna take up your entire day, so you should—"

"I don't care." She gazed up into his brown eyes, the world fading away. "I'm in."

He tucked her hair behind her ear, staring back into her bewitching blue eyes. His heart was racing when he whispered in an unsteady voice, "I'm so in love with you, Ellie."

"I'm so in love with you back, Oliver."

***

"Papi! Wait for Michela!"

Oliver stopped paddling, laughing so hard. He looked over his shoulder. "Principessa, you don't need to call yourself by name. I know who you are."

Michela caught up to him on her bicycle of the Frozen sisters, Elsa and Anna, a matching helmet on her head. The sky-blue bicycle was stabilized with training wheels, and fixed to the handlebar was a small Elsa-Anna bag that she had loaded with gummy bears and toffees earlier this morning.

She was huffing and puffing by the time she reached him, her face flushed with anger. "Ti avevo detto di aspettarmi!" (I told you to wait for me!).

"Baby, non ero così lontano. Non fare cos—" (Baby, I wasn't that far away. You don't need—).

"Eri troppo lontano, Papà, riuscivo a malapena a vederti!" (You were too far away! I could barely see you, Daddy!).

"Hai ragione," (You're right) Oliver quickly sighed. "Non lo farò più. Perdonami, tesoro, ti prego," (I won't do that again. Please forgive me, baby).

Michela snagged a couple of toffees from her handlebar bag and chewed on them with a smile. "Ora mi devi accompagnare a prendere il gelato," (Now you have to take me for ice cream).

"Did I just hear the word 'gelato' flying around?" Ellie said upon returning from her phone call interlude, looking like a bona fide model.

Oliver stifled a laugh at Ellie and looked back at Michela, doing his best at feigning anger. "We haven't even had lunch, and you're planning a stop for ice cream? I don't know... sounds like you've been planning it all along."

Michela burst out laughing, the way little children do whenever their devious master-plan had come to light. It was music to Oliver's ears, his daughter's laughter.

"I just waited for you to do something that made me angry, so I could make you take me for gelato," she kindly laid bare her heinous scheme before snatching a helpless gummy bear from her princesses' bag.

"Well then..." Oliver took his time to appear thoughtful. "I did make you angry."

"You did!" Michela was anxious to confirm. "You did, Papi. You made me very angry."

"Then I guess... alright. We'll have gelato. Later," he quickly added when noticing Michela had already begun her celebrations. "After we've had a healthy lunch."

"Siiii! Te lo prometto, Papà. Mangerò tutto quello che ho nel piatto, te lo giuro. Grazie mille!" (Yesss! I promise, Daddy. I will finish my plate; I swear I will. Thank you!).

The siblings and Michela had taken an hour-long drive on a Sunday morning to get to the beautiful park that was littered with parents and children by this time. It was right at the heart of nature, and Oliver had already planned to go hiking here with Michela once she was older and her tiny legs would be able to carry her through greater distances.

"Baby, Zia Ellie and I are going to rest here in front of this big tree. Why don't you ride your bicycle around here? Make some friends?"

"Va bene, Papi," (Alright, Daddy).

She took off and rode in circles, mingling with the many other cyclists her age.

Oliver removed his helmet and propped his bicycle on its kickstand before he and Ellie sat on the grass and rested their backs against the hefty trunk of an oak.

"Some girl you have raised: an ice cream fanatic." Ellie laughed and Oliver joined her. "It's really incredible how she juggles between Italian and English. And she speaks English so well for her age."

"She is gifted may I remind you, and she speaks Italian much better."

Ellie smiled at her niece and gave her a wave. "I've noticed that you speak in Italian when it's just the two of you. Was it like that in Italy, too?"

"No; otherwise, she wouldn't have known English. I would speak to her only in English, and she would mostly answer in Italian as it was easier for her, but I persisted, so her English was getting better with time. She is growing more comfortable with English ever since we got here, so I suspect that it will be stronger than Italian in a few years."

Ellie poured them coffee from the thermos she had made this morning. "But now you only speak in Italian."

Oliver took a sip and exhaled, loving the hot, savory coffee. "That's so neither of us forgets the language, even though she gets plenty of daily practice with her grandparents in Milano. They skype for hours every day."

"I bet they miss her terribly."

"You have no idea. It's a sore topic around there."

"Really?"

"Oh, yeah. Francesca, her grandmother? Isn't even speaking to me."

Ellie frowned in surprise. "No shit."

"The price of taking her granddaughter away."

"Yeah, but can't she be more understanding about it? This is your home after all."

"It doesn't matter to her. I lived with them for over four years. She considers Italy my home, and without Bianca, there's now a significant gap in their lives."

"Well, they can come visit. It's not like it's goodbye forever."

"True. Michela and I are flying there on Thanksgiving, and they've already made plans to come in February." He sipped his coffee. "We'll make it work."

"Papi, guarda! No hands!"

Oliver observed his daughter in mirth performing this recklessly-dangerous stunt while supported by her training wheels. "That's great, baby."

"How are you holding up, money-wise?"

"Well... I have too much of it," he chuckled.

"Oh really?" Ellie faked a sneer. "Too much?"

"Seriously. I didn't even spend a dime in Italy. Antonio and Francesca treated me like a son. They didn't let me pay for anything aside from my degree; not only that, Antonio is a revered financial wizz. He's made some investments for me, and now I have approximately... a lot of money."

They chuckled.

"That's good to hear. Buy yourself a place, like Jack and I did. It will give you some peace of mind."

"I will. I'm not going to stay with the folks for much longer, and I have enough to get a really nice place for Michela and me. Most of it is still tied up in long-term government bonds, but in a few months, I'll get a home and a nice car."

"Get a reliable family car."

"You see, those were my thoughts exactly. However"—he sighed in mock pain—"Michela is really pushing me to get a sports car."

"Yeah, right," Ellie giggled while shaking her head. "Men..."

"No, I'm serious. Look." He gazed at his daughter. "Baby, what car do you want Papà to get us?"

"Ferrari 488 gtb! Rosso!"

Ellie burst out laughing, and Oliver laughed along after pulling up the image of the car in question on his phone's display.

"It's a toss-up between that and a Volvo. We're leaning toward the Ferrari though."

Ellie shook her head, trying to contain her laughter. "More coffee?"

"No, thanks," he chuckled back. "And you're one to give advices about cars. Have you noticed what monster you're driving?"

She put the thermos in her backpack. "It's different! I don't have kids."

"Still... I gotta ask, how much did you shell out on that little freak?"

"You don't wanna know," Ellie giggled.

"It's packing like tons of modifications, and that engine is a beast. It looks like Satan's car."

Ellie's car indeed looked like a devilish piece of automobile. A black Mini Cooper with carbon fiber mirrors and red sun roof, 18" wheels with blackened rims, a 10 speaker Harman kardon sound system, and red sport stripes on the hood didn't even begin to cover the amount of customization. 0-60 in 6.5 seconds was made possible with the use of almost 200 hp. It was a serious machine.

"I went to the dealership, picked the most expensive car there, and let the salesman add everything. You know, to make it pretty."

Oliver shook his head, amused. "That's a really pretty car."

"You should take it for a spin. It'll blow your mind."

"Trust me, I will."

They sat in silence for a spell, breathing the fresh air.

"You know, you really didn't have to come," Oliver said while keeping an eye on his daughter. "I would've spent the night with you regardless."

"I know," she said affectionately and caressed his cheek, though she quickly stopped when realizing they were in public. "I wanted to."

"You just look a little weary."

"Well, I did go to sleep at 3."

"Boohoo, cry me a river. I woke up at 7, mind you, and I had to prep that rascal over there."

"That's true. How dare I?!"

They laughed, yet Oliver's chuckle petered out as he gazed at his sister in admiration. "How do you do that?"

"How do I do what?"

"How do you look so beautiful all the time?"

Ellie giggled bashfully. "It takes hard work."

"I don't believe you. You're just being coy, which may I add, is not becoming on you, Ellie."

"But it's true! I don't look like this when I wake up with morning breath and sleep in my eyes. I look just like everyone else: like a monster."

They guffawed.

"How long did it take you to put on this nymph appearance?"

"Nymph?" Blood mounted up in her subtly-freckled cheeks. "My oh my, the pressure..."

They laughed again.

She raked her long hair back and looked at him coyly. "How long do you think it took me?"

He considered her thoroughly. "A rough estimation, including a shower... somewhere between half-hour to forty-five minutes."

"You got me," Ellie said with a smile.

"And that's really nothing. Some girls take forever and never look like this."

Ellie didn't want to disrupt the flow of this easy-going chat they were having, but she'd actually woken up at 7 in order to be ready at 9, the time her brother had picked her up. It's not that she was lacking in beauty. If there was anything Ellie was confident about, is that she was beautiful, as was evident from her overwhelming success with guys over the years.

Her looks had made her the envy of many females, and she was well aware of that; even so, she wanted to be especially pretty for Oliver, so she made sure she had all time in the world to do her long blond hair and apply her makeup to perfection. She felt so insecure around him, in ways she hadn't felt since her high school years, where essentially everyone's insecure, both the ugly and the beautiful.

"I bet you look like an angel in the morning."

"Oliver..." she murmured as if insulted.

"What?"

"You can't... keep doing this."

His brow furrowed. "This?"

"Saying these things to me all the time. You're only making this..."

Oliver's face shifted around almost instantaneously. "Making it what, Ellie?"

"So god damn difficult," she sighed.

He looked away and watched Michela riding in circles. "I thought we settled it last night."

"We did, but..."

"But...?"

She heaved a sigh. "But I stand behind what I said last night: there is no future for us however painful the thought of us having to end."

"It's you who's writing the ending, Ellie. No one else but you."

She shook her head and cut her teary eyes at her niece.

"So you're going through with the wedding?"

She looked back at him and shrugged, tormented by the thought. "I have to..."

"Says you."

"Oliver, if I could be with you, I mean really be with you, we wouldn't be having this conversation right now, I swear to you. The things you make me feel... god help me, no other guy has ever, and the idea of that is ripping me to pieces."

"Yeah, I can see that. You're all broken up inside, I can tell."

"Don't do this. You have no idea what I have been going through since you came back. There were literally weeks where I couldn't get myself out of bed because of you, because of what you make me feel. For god's sake, I am cheating on my soon-to-be husband because I am finding it impossible to stay away from you. Don't you see what you mean to me?"

Ellie's jealousy sprang to mind as Oliver tried to conjure a solution that might overturn this evil sentence. "So if I started dating..."

"I'm in no position to ask you for anything, I'm well aware; that said, if you could... not, at least until you gave me some time to..." She looked down at the ground as a lump swelled in her throat.

"To...?"

She looked back at him as tears ran down her cheeks "... to get over you... I would forever be grateful."

Oliver's eyes welled up. He glared at his sister as if he were looking at his nemesis. "You really shouldn't have come, Ellie... you really shouldn't."

Michela pulled over next to them. "Papi, ho fame. Dobbiamo stare qui ancora a lungo?" (Daddy, I'm hungry. Are we going to be here long?).

He scrambled up to his feet, his eyes fixed on his broken sister. "No. We're through here."

***

"Happy Thanksgiving," Ellie said as she entered her parents' home while carrying a fine bottle of merlot.

"Happy Thanksgiving, baby." Alice embraced her. "Why didn't Jason come?"

"He wanted to be with his family, and I wanted to be with mine."

"You know, you're going to be married soon. You should spend the holidays together."

"We will, but until then..." She smiled and joined everyone in the living room.

Dan, Jack, Dave, and Gena were there, each holding a glass of an alcoholic beverage of sorts. Aunt Linda, Dan's sister, was there also along with her daughters, Julie and Melanie. While Ellie was giving them all kisses and hugs, her father fixed her an appletini. They engaged in a cheerful conversation about life and work. Ellie's upcoming wedding claimed a sizable chunk of the discussion before Linda brought up the missing sibling.

"They're in Italy visiting our granddaughter's family," Dan said.

"That's such a shame," Linda said. "I was really hoping to see him and his daughter. I think I saw him last... must have been seven years ago on Christmas."

"I think you're right, Mom," Melanie said as she poured herself some more wine. "I was a senior; he was a sophomore, like Julia. I'm pretty sure we haven't seen him since."

Linda bobbed her head. "Even after you explained to me the chain of events, Dan, I'm still having a hard time understanding it all."

"You're not the only one," Alice bitterly muttered as she drained her glass.

"Water under the bridge, darling," her husband said. "It won't do you any good to keep moping."

"I'm sorry, Dan, but I'm not going to pretend that I don't resent him for Michela. He had no right. And now he took her away on Thanksgiving of all days."

"Mom, let it go," Jack said, snuggled up with Gena on the couch. "That's the only time he could have taken a few days off work."

"Do you have any pictures of his daughter?" Julia asked a moment later.

"Oh, do they," Dave chuckled. "In any pose you could think of."

"Dear, pull up the pictures on the big screen," Alice said. "All of her pictures were taken in 4K," she proudly added. "Future-proofing."

"Never mind I had to buy her a new phone and this new TV, so she could future-proof," Dan said and extorted a big laugh from everyone.

"I'm sorry, but I will not have my only granddaughters' precious face perpetuated in poor 1080p resolution. It had to be done."

A louder wave of laugher washed over the room following that remark.

Dan plugged his wife's phone to the 4K 55" screen via Wi-Fi and pulled up Michela's pictures for all to see, and Alice narrated the pictures as she clicked along. Michela's radiating smile was as crisp as in real life. The quality of her pictures could not be denied.

"A solid investment, dear, both the phone and the TV," Dan said, beaming at his granddaughter's 55-inch face.

Alice grinned, no less moved than her husband, and moved along with the pictures.

Michela was eliciting hearty responses from all as they watched her decorating the screen in indeed all the poses one could think of and in a variety of locations.

"Who's that guy?" Melanie interjected. "That's not Oliver, is it?"

A black-and-white picture of Michela and her father took over the massive screen. It was the picture Alice had taken of them months ago, when they nudged foreheads at the restaurant and smiled as they locked eyes. She'd applied the black-and-white filter later that day when tinkering with it in bed. She was already planning to enlarge it and put it on the wall of memoirs, but she wanted more pictures of her granddaughter before she had them developed.

"Yes, that's Oliver," Dan said. "Oh, that's nice, dear... the black-and-white truly makes it so much more powerful."

It was indeed a potent moment that everyone in the room could effortlessly feel as it was displayed to them in the sort of lucidity that only 4K resolution could offer.

"That's not Oliver," Melanie said in defiance. "It can't be."

"Oh, but it is," Dave said, pouring more wine into empty glasses.

"That's Oliver?" Julia said, shuffling in her seat. "I remembered him a little differently."

"A little?" Melanie echoed with eyes wide. "Aunt Alice, do you have any more pics of him?"

"I don't know. Let's see."

While her mother was moving forward with the pictures, buds of animosity had begun blooming in Ellie's heart as she looked at Melanie. She had always liked her just fine, but the obvious way in which Melanie seemed to be taken with her baby brother's new look didn't sit well with her, which brought upon Melanie everlasting hatred from Ellie since those sprouts had reached full maturity by the time Alice lingered on a picture of her youngest.

Unlike the previous picture, this one featured Oliver's chiseled build to the fullest as he stood topless next to Michela just out there in the patio, both in their swimsuits and clearly unaware that they were having their picture taken.

"Oh my god, that's Oliver?" Melanie exclaimed, upgrading Ellie's hatred to full-on loathing.

"He is quite different," Linda opined.

"I'm hungry," Ellie said testily. "Is the turkey ready?"

"In a few minutes, baby," Alice said. "Why don't you pour us another one while we're waiting."

Ellie filled her mother's glass halfway and her own glass to the brim and slumped onto the sofa. She'd been bending over backwards these last few weeks to yank her baby bro out of her heart, and this semi-clothed presentation of him wasn't doing her any favors.

Oliver and Ellie's volatile relationship had hit bottom a few weeks back. That Sunday had concluded on a morose note, and although Ellie wasn't allowing it to influence her relationship with her niece this time around, she and Oliver were completely ignoring each other; more accurately, Oliver was ignoring her, and Ellie had been playing along as it was serving her well. She had to get over him, and the sooner the better.

She was slowly beginning to resent him for making her feel so horrible, for acting immaturely, and for his incomprehension of the inevitable truths of life: siblings were not meant to be in a relationship, not in this world they weren't. She had actually made some promising progress with her heartache this past week, yet the picture of him and the way she'd reacted to what, in all likelihood, seemed like an honest expression of surprise from her cousin were sobering her up quickly.

Enter wine. Her wine-gobbling means of counterattack weren't proving themselves prolific yet, and she couldn't stop herself from slowly sinking into depression as she gazed wistfully at her brother through the TV.

"Can we move along with the pictures?" Ellie requested in a dejected, weary voice.

Alice clicked forward to the next picture of Michela.

"Aunt Alice," Melanie said, "can you go back to that pic of Oliver for a sec?"

Alice clicked back.

"Oh, for god's sake, let's eat already!"

"The turkey needs another twenty minutes, baby," Alice said, with the rest considering Ellie in puzzlement. "Go snag yourself something small in the meantime and stop being so cranky."

Ellie fished a pack of cigarettes out of her purse and stepped out to the patio. She flopped down on the sofa and fired one up, sucking on it in frustration. A sudden noise startled her out of her ruminations a moment later.

"I'm out," Dave said, closing the patio door behind him. "Can you spare one for your favorite brother?"

"Surely you don't mean you." She smiled and handed him her pack.

"Oh, that's right. Your favorite brother is in Italy, isn't he?" He drew one out with a chuckle.

"Oh, he is not my favorite brother." She took a pull and sighed the smoke at the grim autumn skies of the night.

Dave sat next to her and lit his cigarette. "What are you doing back smoking? I thought you gave that up years ago."

"It's just a combination of... the pressure before the wedding and uh... stupidity."

They chuckled as they smoked some more in silence.

Ellie couldn't explain it, but Dave's company was a welcome one. Of all her brothers, he possessed the ability to say plenty when saying nothing at all. It almost felt like an entire conversation was taking place without any of them uttering a single word.

"Is the wedding making you nervous?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"For many reasons, Dave," she sighed at the stars. "For many reasons."

"Do you want to expand on that?"

"Not really, no."

"You see, that is exactly what I like you about you, Ellie: your openness and your overall... cheer."

They laughed.

"What do you want me to say, Dave? That I'm nervous? That I'm afraid of getting married to the wrong guy?"

"Are you?"

She took a drag, and her head shook with frustration. "No."

"Do you love him?"

"Of course," she replied swiftly. "I wouldn't marry him if I didn't, would I?"

"I don't know. Would you?"

She turned her head to him, annoyed. "Where are you going with this, Dave?"

"Nowhere. I just want to help you. You seem a bit lost."

"Do I?" she said, unsure if to ridicule him or to cry for help.

He bobbed his head.

"It's stupid really, but I guess being someone's wife is building this pressure up inside me, you know?"

"Not really."

"I mean, here I am single and happy, and come January, I'll be a married woman, my happiness and future chained to my husband's, and it just... scares the crap out of me, even though I know I can't stay single forever. I'm not this young chick anymore." She lit up another cigarette and allowed Dave to hook an arm over her shoulder. It felt comforting. "Naturally, children will be screaming around the house in no time at all, and the next thing I know? I'm a soccer mom making an appointment for a tummy tuck and a boob lift."

They laughed in harmony before Dave rose. "I have a feeling we'll be needing our drinks. Hold that thought."

He went inside and returned a minute later with the bottle of merlot Ellie had brought with her, two glasses, and a wool blanket as it was chilly and neither was equipped with the proper garments. He poured them a heavy glass that suited the heavy talk and perhaps heavy drinkers and covered their lower torsos with the blanket after sitting beside her and snaking his arm back around her.

"Now, where were we?" he mused while twirling the glass of wine in his hand. "Oh, yes... boob lift."

Ellie burst out laughing. "Leave it to you to remember the least important part of my rant."

He raised his glass with a chuckle. "L'Chaim."

Ellie tapped her glass in his and continued to vent for a couple more minutes. "So, what do you think? I'm just stupid, spoiled, and nervous, aren't I?"

"I don't think you are to be honest. I know that everyone will tell you not to worry, that it's natural, but I just don't know, you know?"

"What are you saying?" she murmured fearfully.

"I'm saying that—and I'm not pretending to have a fucking clue. This is my own personal belief that may or may not be true—is that when it's right, all of those things you fear from should be your greatest motivators. You should want to get married, to start a family, to grow old next to your man. You shouldn't be perceiving it as a death noose; you should be wanting it with everything you are." He sighed and guzzled his glass. "But what the fuck do I know, right? I haven't had a normal relationship in years."

"I don't know," she murmured in a pensive undertone. "You're making a lot of sense here."

"That would be the first."

"But what if I"—she looked into Dave's eyes like a scared little puss—"don't think I want those things?"

"Then you need to ask yourself this: You don't want those things? Or you just don't want them with him?"

"God damn it," she sighed and shot the contents of her glass down her throat. "Why does life need to be so fucking complicated?"

"Ellie, same question, and this time think long and hard before you answer: do you love him?"

Ellie was about to fire a definitive yes, but the alcohol, the ambiance, and perhaps the fatigue from the pretense were hindering her response time.

"Yes," she sighed wearily.

"I think I'm gonna call you a liar now, and don't be offended, but you're a liar, liar, pants on fire."

Ellie harnessed her best acting skills to appear offended but eventually cracked up in his arms. "Oh my god, Dave, you're such a fucking catch," she giggled. "How is it that no one has snatched you yet?"

"Don't mock," he said with a smile.

"I'm not. You're quite the guy. You should start taking yourself more seriously. I like this Dave."

"Nice try, but your not-so-subtle attempts to change the subject have crashed and burned. I'm onto you, Sis."

"Oh, are you..." She poured them another heavy round, loving the buzz and the company.

Dave lit them a pair of cigarettes and increased the heat, "There's another guy is what I think."

"What?" Ellie said, stressing every consonant in shock... and dread.

"I just call it like I see it."

She stared closely at him, looking for any trace of hidden knowledge of her and Oliver's incestuous rollercoaster. She looked away once she was positive it was simply a shot in the dark.

"I'm right, aren't I?"

"No, you are most certainly not."

He took a drag and sighed. "You know, Ellie, you have such beautiful eyes; you really do."

"That's right, sweet-talk me into forgetting your ridiculous accusation."

"Oh, I'm not sweet-talking you; I'm simply stating a fact. No one has your eyes, not even Mom who gave you them."

She fixed him with an inquisitive look. "Go on."

"Your eyes are like these two large pools of data, but contrary to your equally pretty mouth, they don't know how to tell a lie."

Ellie studied his face in a blend of curiosity and concern. "So, there's another guy. Is that what you're saying?"

"It's what your eyes are saying. I'm only decrypting the data."

"Since when have you become an eye analyst?"

"Since I've noticed that you're lying."

She kept to herself for a moment, learning his eyes. "You know what? Fuck it." She took a mouthful of her wine. "Let's hypothesize—just for the sake of argument—that there is another guy, but that circumstances forbid us from having any romantic contact. What would you think I should do in such a completely imaginary scenario?"

"So it's a made-up scenario that has no grasp in reality?"

"That's right. Just to entertain ourselves since I'm a little drunk, and you, surprisingly, are a pleasant company on this glorious Thanksgiving."

"Oh, Sis, you're too kind," he cooed.

They laughed briefly before Dave took a few puffs from his cigarette as he contemplated the so-called imaginary scenario. "You'll have to be more specific. I.e., is he married? Is he a she? Is he a family member?"

His third guess hit Ellie straight in the uterus, and her breathing couldn't conceal it. She was terrified Dave was getting too close to the truth, but at the same time, the danger of walking that treacherous line with him was a shot of adrenaline straight into her blood stream. She found an exhilarating thrill in dancing this dance with him.

"Let's, hypothetically, go withhhhh... I don't care," she lied. "Choose one."

"It's your scenario," he said, putting the ball back in her court.

She calmly sipped her wine, wanting to emphasize her cool, nonchalant approach to the matter. "Let's go with the last one. That sounds the most entertaining."

"So we're going with incest?"

"Yeah, whatever," she blurted, feigning indifference. "It's just a game anyway."

"Incest it is." He pondered it for a spell, occasionally drinking from his glass of wine. "How close is he? In the family tree? Is he a second cousin, or is he like, let's say... a brother?"

Ellie cringed for the second time. Suddenly, this made-up game was beginning to feel all too real; nevertheless, she couldn't back away now. It would make him suspicious, she thought.

"Let's go with the second cousin," she said, trying to divert suspicion.

"Well, that's not complicated at all," he said as if the solution were trivial. "It's like totally legit to fool around with a cousin. For crying out loud, it's even legal to marry, even a first cousin in many states. That's not complicated at all, Ellie. Are you pulling my chain?"

"You don't think it's weird?" she said, strangely invigorated. "To marry a cousin?"

"No... not really; then again, I'm not society."

"True. Though I do have to commend you for your enlightened beliefs."

"Well, I am nothing if not an enlightened homo sapience."

They chuckled at his quip.

Ellie had to admit that Dave was far more progressive in his opinions than her. Prior to Oliver, she would fervidly condemn any act of incest.

"Then let's go with the other option," she casually said and sipped her wine.

"The brother one?" he made sure.

"Was it? Whatever."

"Well"—he paused to reflect on it further—"that is indeed a pickle. The most hardcore incest there is, along with a parent-child incest of course."

"Of course," Ellie concurred, anxious for him to forge some solution, any solution.

Come on, Dave, help me out here...

"Naturally, marriage is out of the question."

"Naturally," she calmly said.

Don't give up, don't despair... please, give me something to grasp onto.

"It's a major social taboo," he stated in rumination.

"The worst," she said absently while checking out her nails.

No, no, no, no... I need you to help me, not discourage me.

"Family is bound to be judgmental and all around enraged."

"What else," she giggled.

You mother fucker! What are you doing to me?!

"It's a tough one, Ellie; I admit... quite the pickle."

Fuck... my life is over.

"However..."

"Yes?!" She shuffled to him abruptly, her eyes gleaming with hope. "I mean, um, what uh... did you have in mind?"

"Are you okay there?"

"Yeah. Why?"

"You're just a little edgy, and you're sweating..."

"It's the wine and blanket; pay no attention to it. Now, you were saying?"

Ellie tried toning down her excitement but couldn't. The thought that she might have some future with Oliver was driving her wild. She was already shopping for furniture and working on the décor of their loving home.

"I was about to say that... love conquers all."

"What?" She escaped his arm. "Are you fucking shitting me?"

"What's wrong with what I said?"

"What's wrong? I thought you were going to address this with a bit more seriousness, Dave, and then you come up with 'love conquers all'? This fucking cliché that anyone who reaches adolescence knows it's a stupid ass joke of a sentiment?!"

"Whoa, why don't you take a breather. I'm not a magician. This is a problem that the greatest mathematicians would find hard to solve let alone poor old Dave."

"So you're saying, god forbid, that if a couple of siblings accidentally, unintentionally, fell in love, they have no hope for happiness? That they're doomed to die miserable?!"

"First of all, you need to calm down. You're all worked up because of this fucking game. Second, I didn't say that; I simply can't find a valid solution to this. And third, it's just a pretend game! Why are you taking it so personal?"

His suspicious frown made Ellie realize she needed to get a grip.

"I'm... not. I just feel so bad for those siblings—if they indeed exist. I know it's just a game, but... I can't help visualizing it in my head, as if it's really happening. It's so depressing, to think they have... no hope. I'm just sensitive, I guess... and drunk." She giggled away from his face, wishing for her imminent death.

As if on cue, the patio door opened, and their father's head peeked from the house. "We're about to sit to eat, so get your butts inside; especially you, Ellie. We all know how hungry you are." He chuckled at his banter and returned inside.

Dave rose and collected the bottle and glasses before starting for the door. Ellie's head was bowed down between her knees in grief as she was digesting this painful culmination to their not-made-up game. She was pulling out all the stops not to cry.

"Hey, are you okay there?" Dave said, standing by the patio door.

"I'm fine," Ellie's voice trembled back, her head still cocooned between her legs.

"You shouldn't take these things so personal. Why should you care about it anyway? It's not like you were about to, oh I don't know... fuck our baby brother on the sofa you're sitting, is it?"

Ellie slowly lifted her head in consternation and daze. Her heart was pounding in her chest so fast and forcefully that it was causing her genuine pain. Blood kept draining from her face, and her normally beautiful pale complexion would look sunburned compared to the ill-looking shade her face was exhibiting by the time she met Dave's eyes.

"Oh my god..." she could barely mutter, eyes as wide as pancakes.

A vicious grin crossed her brother's face as he swiveled around and entered the house.

*

"Baby, why aren't you eating?" Alice said. "You said you were hungry, so I put a rush on the turkey just for you."

"Honey," Dan said a moment later, "your mother is talking to you."

"Ellie?" Alice said.

"Yeah?"

"Are you feeling well?"

"Yes. Why?"

"You look ill. Doesn't she look ill, Dan?"

"Ellie, are you sure you're well?" her father asked. "You do look a little sick."

She poured herself a glass water. "I'm fine."

Alice examined her daughter, worried. "You haven't touched the food."

"I'm not hungry anymore."

"Did you eat something before?"

"Yes. I'm uh... I just lost my appetite. Don't worry about me. If I get hungry again, I promise I'll eat something."

Ellie's eyes didn't forsake Dave throughout the holiday meal. She watched as he cheerfully hummed while breaking down the bird in his mouth with not a care in the world. She knew he was relishing her pain since he couldn't wipe the gloating grin off his face, even while chewing on the mini baked potatoes.

"Ellie, you should really eat something," Dave said between his bone-cleansing endeavors. "It's such an orgasm for the palate. The flavors, my god... great work, Mom."

"Thanks, sweetie," Alice said with a content smile. "More turkey?"

"Oh, yes please," he said eagerly.

Watching Dave feasting on the turkey felt like some sick form of Chinese torture to Ellie. It was slow, painful, and irksome. She couldn't wait for him to finish, so she could murder him in the shed using a hefty wrench. His body would not be discovered for weeks, she estimated. Heck, she might even get away with it without needing to flee to Mexico.

Dave, on the other hand, was having the time of his life. He was sitting on this huge pile of explosives for so much time, dispersing subtle clues, insinuating here and there with masterful tact, carefully awaiting the right moment to show his hand, and now that he did, he was making every second count, savoring in his sister's horrified face.

That night, he had indeed witnessed Ellie and Oliver going at it like savage wolves. Caught up in this intimate and private moment, he couldn't help appreciating the intensity and heat of their groping. He himself couldn't recall if there was ever a girl who wanted him this badly and vice versa. It was steaming-hot erotica, full of passion and sentiment, the way his siblings were petting and kissing one another.

To his misfortune, Ellie had spotted him and blew up the adult-only show, rendering him to play hide and seek with Oliver for the following ten minutes or so, as his brother was looking to disprove their sister's concerns. Luckily, he had managed to outwit Oliver and retired to his room to muse for the entire night on the shocking discovery he had inadvertently stumbled upon.

"Are you going to be done anytime soon?" Ellie said, struggling to suppress the immediacy.

"Why, I just started my second plate, Sis," Dave replied, prepping the bird for his mouth. "Is it urgent?"

The table examined her with intrigue.

Ellie gulped back her rage. "No."

"Are you sure?" he asked, feigning concern. "You look awfully troubled, Ellie. Is that why you've been abstaining from this wonderful meal?"

Ellie gritted her teeth, her eyes blazing with homicidal intentions.

"You do look preoccupied, baby," Alice said.

"She does, doesn't she, Mom?"

"I hate you," Ellie hissed. "I hope you choke on that bone and drop dead."

Dave started sounding guttural growls as his hand jerked for his throat. He pretended he was gasping for air before he laughed out loud.

"Ellie, please do not talk like that," Alice said. "It's unbecoming."

Ellie drank her water in an attempt to quell the raging storm inside her, as she watched her brother laughing while dismantling the turkey.

"What did you do to her?" Jack asked Dave, a grin of amusement on his face.

"Nothing! Why do you pick on poor old Dave for?"

"Because I know you."

"Oh, you do, do you? Then let me ask you this, my sage big brother: suppose you were in your room, getting ready for bed, minding your own business, when suddenly—"

"I will fucking kill you!"

"Ellie!" Dan said. "What is the matter with you?"

"Baby, what's going on?" Alice petted her face worriedly. "Why are you behaving like this?"

Ellie couldn't keep her emotions bottled any longer, and distress was making its first appearance on her wan face. "I..." She sighed and then shook her head.

"Did he do something to you?" Alice shot Dave a look before focusing back on her daughter. "Baby?"

"I fear I am indeed to blame for Ellie's behavior, Mom." Dave seized his napkin and gently tapped on both corners of his mouth. "I may have unsettled her before."

Alice looked from Dave at Ellie. "Is that true, baby?"

"Y-yes," Ellie murmured, water amassing in her eyes.

Alice had always been very sensitive to her daughter. In theory, parents should love their children equally and with no bias; in reality though, they rarely do. Whether they admit it or not, their love is almost always swayed towards one child. Ellie was her mother's little girl, her only girl, and her best friend. Her daughter's pain tore at her heart.

"Is it too much to ask for you to behave yourself for just this one night? You had to upset her?!"

"I'm so terribly sorry, Mother. If I could only turn back the wheels of time. Sis, do you think you could find it in your heart to forgive mean Dave?"

Ellie wiped the tears off her cheeks and sprang to her feet. "I'm expecting you outside. Now."

She stormed out to the concerned faces of her family.

*

"I come bearing gifts," Dave announced while carrying a plate of blueberry pie in one hand and a bottle of aged brandy coupled with a duo of glasses in his other.

Ellie glowered at him in silence, observing him laying his peace offering before her.

"Come on, stop sulking." He poured them the brandy and sat next to her. "It's not like I was actually going to say anything. I was just having a bit of fun."

"A bit of fun?" she echoed in painful perplexity. "I'm so glad you find my pain and suffering entertaining, Dave."

"You see, when you say it like that, it makes me come off like some sadistic brother."

He tried wrapping them in the wool blanket, but Ellie scooched away from him.

"Aren't you? You knew about this for months, and don't think I haven't noticed your clever insinuations."

"Oh, you have? Thank you! And here I thought I wasn't blunt enough. I gotta say, I was beginning to question your intelligence when you—"

"You twisted fuck! Do you think it's a joke?! My life is falling apart, and you're celebrating the success of your sick mind game?! How much more messed up can you be?!"

"I must say, I find this question quite ironic, seeing that it wasn't me who was seconds away from doing my own sibling while being engaged to be married."

"That may be so, but that doesn't make you any less a troubled creep."

"Alright, alright. I'll concede that I acted badly if you concede that you are, at the very least, as messed up as I am."

Ellie shot him a look in reply.

"Alright. I might be slightly more messed up. Are you happy now?"

"I'll be happy when you're dead."

"Splendid! Let's drink to that." He raised his glass and offered her hers.

Ellie tried to bite back her giggle but found it impossible the more she looked into his goofy eyes.

"There you go," he chuckled along. "Just let go of all this anger. Don't be such a mean grumpster to poor Dave."

"Oh my god," she tittered, "you're such a hopeless case..."

"True. Let's drink to that."

Ellie shook her head, laughing, and took the glass from his hand. They sipped the brandy and admired the complexity and depth of that exquisite bottle. She was slowly perking up, and she even reached for the pie and started nibbling it.

"So, you're in love with Oliver," he said matter-of-factly, as though it were as banal as discussing the weather. "How did that happen?"

"Who said I was in love with him?"

"Sis, please. I may be a lot of things..."

"Fuck," she sighed and sipped her brandy in dismay. "Who can tell? I mean, you've seen him; he's nothing like what he used to be... I guess those five years alienated us enough to enable this disaster."

He nibbled the pie alongside her. "Did you do it?"

She tensed up. "I'm not going to dignify that with an answer."

"Which means yes."

"No. It means... it means no."

He pushed another morsel of pie into his mouth. "He's crazy about you."

Her blue eyes lit up. "Really? How do you know? Has he said anything about me?"

He studied her face before he gave an incredulous chuckle. "It's ridiculous, isn't it? You really are excited to hear that, that your own brother wants you."

She looked away and stroked her hair back as her cheeks grew red-hot with shame.

Dave finished his glass and filled them another round. His eyes skimmed over the sofa they were sitting on. "That was quite the show you put on here."

"You must have been so grossed out," she sighed while avoiding eye contact.

"At first... but then the strangest thing happened: I was getting aroused. Just watching you with your legs spread and panties—"

"Okay, that's enough. You're starting to creep me out."

"It's not fair. This has affected me, also."

"What do you want?" she said in distinct exasperation.

"Only a few minutes to talk about my feelings..."

"Nothing dirty?"

"Promise."

"Fine," she sighed and rolled her eyes. "Please, let's discuss how it's affected you. Lord knows, that's exactly what I want to talk about now."

"Thank you; I appreciate it." He took a sip, ignoring her sarcasm. "It really threw me for a loop. I mean, there you were, my sister, about to go all the way with Oliver, and I was like why... not me?"

"Perv!" she exclaimed in shock.

"Takes one to know one."

They burst out laughing, albeit tentatively, conflicted with the contentious nature of the conversation.

"Seriously though, Dave," Ellie said quietly after a moment of joint reflection, "academically speaking... would you really want to? To get it on with me?"

He poured himself more brandy.

"Dave?"

He took a small sip. "I feel pressured by your eyes to say no."

"Oh my god... you do want to?"

He frowned in thought.

"Dave! Oh my god!"

"What?! I'd be lying if I said that I didn't find you attractive! Like... super-hot. You've got such a great ass, Ellie"—his eyes roved her body hungrily—"and your rack is so fucking hug—"

"No, no, no, no, no, no, no..." She lurched to her feet, palms clamped over her ears. "I can't listen to this anymore. You can't say these things to me."

"Oh, so when Oliver was about to bang—"

"Don't," she warned with a scowl.

They locked eyes, and a discomforting silence took over while each was pondering this revelation. There they were, a sister and brother, openly discussing in-house incest; two incidents of it to be exact.

"Kidding aside, Dave, do you understand what you're saying to me here?"

"If it helps, I never had these thoughts about you before that night."

"Jesus Christ," she sighed. "This is beyond fucked up. Do you even get that?"

"Regretfully."

Ellie paced about, agitatedly sipping her brandy. "So... are you just attracted to me? Or is it like..."

She was too afraid to finish, and Dave wasn't about to finish it for her. The casual, jester-like vibe that surrounded him for the better part of the night was now perceivably gone. The gravity of what it all meant had dawned on him a moment ago.

She looked into his eyes. "Dave?"

He clammed up, leaving the talking to his eyes.

"You can't be serious," Ellie murmured, stupefied.

"Whatever."

She sat next to him, in a daze.

"Are you ever coming inside?" Jack asked after opening the patio door. "Because we'd love some company."

"Soon," Ellie said while boring into Dave.

Jack closed the door and left them to ruminate over their taboo talk.

"Dave, I love you so much, and you know—"

"Please don't. Don't... try to sugarcoat it."

"I'm not! I don't need to 'cause this is ridiculous! You're my brother!"

"And Oliver is what exactly?"

She heaved a painful sigh, looking so weary and defeated. "A phenomenon that I cannot explain."

He bobbed his head and sipped his brandy, seeming less hurt than what he truly was.

"Dave"—she ruffled his hair—"this is not a competition between you two. I am a trophy that neither Oliver nor you would want to win."

"But somehow it feels like you are. And I'm losing."

"No, you're not! You're winning!" She sighed at his dismayed face. "This is not something I would ever actively pursue. You said so yourself: there is no viable solution to this. You wouldn't want that."

"But you would? In spite of what you just said?"

"I'm saying... that the position I'm in is slightly trickier. I'm desperate to walk away from this, from him... but it's just so fucking hard." She gobbled up her brandy until there was nothing left to gulp. She shivered as the full burn ran through her. "And the wedding is putting a lot of pressure on me to realize my next move before it's too late. For god's sake, I have a booked venue, I have my wedding dress fitted, flowers, catering, music... and I don't even know if I'm able to go through with it. That's a horrible feeling, Dave: to want out from something you've wanted for some time now."

He contemplated her words. "So you do admit you want out."

She chuckled, her stomach knotting at the epiphany. "Would you believe me that this is, here and now, the first time I'm actually realizing it? Truly comprehending it?" She shook her head. "Holy crap..."

"What are you gonna do then? You don't love Jason anymore. We can now say that with plenty of certainty."

"I don't know. I really... don't know. I don't know if I can do that to Jason, to bail at such an advanced stage of... and I've tried to be hopeful, that I might love him that way again, but the more I think about it the more dejected I get... what am I going to do, Dave?" Tears streamed down her cheeks as the conflict was breaking her down. "What am I going to do?"

Dave stroked her golden hair in his embrace, calmly shushing her as she wept in his arms. "For my money, there's only one thing you must do: you can't get into a loveless marriage. It's not fair to Jason, but it's even worse for you, to know that you could've evaded it and still didn't. Just picture yourself five years from now, being locked in this marriage with kids... it's not gonna be pretty, and I think that trumps any moral difficultly you're facing now."

"I know I should break it off, but I'm... so afraid to."

"Why? Because of Jason?"

She shook her head as tears furrowed her pale cheeks. "Because of Oliver..."

"I don't follow. I was under the impression—from what I could tell from observing—that he wants... to get involved with you."

"He does, and that's the problem."

"That he wants you?"

"Yes! I don't want to be... in a relationship with my brother."

"Okay... but you don't have to. What you need to do is to call off the wedding, and then you'll have all the time in the world to think about that. For all you know, you might fall in love with some guy a year from now, and all your problems would be gone."

They sat still, reflecting, with only Ellie's sniveling on her brother's chest disturbing the quietness.

"Dave, how would you feel, theoretically, if..."

She left out the obvious ending to her question.

He chuckled. "You're asking me that now?"

"I mean in concept. How would you feel about it once you stopped... wanting me."

"I don't know. It'd be super-weird at first, but... I think I'd eventually get used to it."

"You would?" she croaked, suddenly rejuvenated.

"I might... eventually."

"The folks? Jack?"

"That's going to be brutal... at first, but... look, we only live once till proven otherwise, right? You should go after your happiness whatever it is, and sure, you're gonna face a buttload of shit and complications, but if you couldn't avoid it, then maybe, in the grand scheme of things... it might be worth it after all."

Jack popped his head from inside. "You know we're like waiting for you, don't you?"

"We're coming," Dave said.

"Together?" Jack said, making sure they made up.

"Yes," Ellie said as she stood up.

"I wish," Dave quipped after Jack went back inside.

"Jerk!"

He laughed at her grimace of disgust. "Come on, let's get some food in your skinny, hot body."

"I didn't hear that," Ellie said, repulsed, and stepped inside with her brother on her fine tail.

*****

"Did she have a good time?" Ellie asked her mother over the phone on Saturday of the following week.

"Yes. She misses her family there terribly, but—and that's the positive take—she was happy to return."

"Was she? Oh, Mom, that's great."

"It's huge. She's beginning to see America as her home, and she knows she'll get to see her grandparents plenty."

"Terrific. You have no idea how happy it makes me, to know that she's adjusting here so well. I sometimes feel so sorry for her."

"You and I both, baby," Alice sighed. "But I'll make sure she doesn't suffer another day in her life. I love her so much, as much as I love any of you. God, I missed her."

"It's incredible, isn't it, Mom? How she's become such an integral part of our family in so little time."

"I can't imagine this family without her now. I'm seriously considering taking her away from Oliver and to legally adopt her as my own. That way, I'll get the final say on everything Michela."

Ellie laughed. "Why would you want to do that, Mom? Isn't it better letting him raise her and for you to take the backseat for a change? Enjoy the scenery?"

"Oh, dear, I won't lie, I miss the times when you were all little, living at home... I miss that."

"You do?" Ellie said, surprised.

"Very much," Alice crooned, a wave of nostalgia sweeping over her. "And to be honest, I don't trust Oliver. I don't trust him at all."

"What do you mean? I think he's done a fantastic job with her, single dad at his age and all."

"Oh no, I'm not questioning his parenting skills, god forbid. He's absolutely outstanding as both a father and a mother to her."

"But...?"

"But I have this fear in me..." Alice released an audible sigh that reeked of helplessness.

"What fear, Mom?" Ellie said, fearful herself of her mother's tone of voice.

"I can't help worrying—with everything that's happened up to this point—that he might someday take her away from me, from us."

"What?!" Ellie said, appalled. "Why would you think that?!"

"I don't trust him, Ellie. After what he did... I sometimes lose sleep, fearing he'd take her back to Italy."

"He won't do that. He said so himself: as long as Michela is adjusting, they're staying."

"I sure hope so," Alice sighed. "Though soon, I'll have more grandchildren to keep myself busy with, if you know what I mean."

"Slow down. I'm not even married mind you."

"You're as good as. What's a month, right, baby?"

"Plenty, Mom. Plenty."

Alice laughed. "That's what you th—wait a second, baby." Alice said hello to her guests, keeping Ellie waiting on the line for a full minute. "I'm back. Where were we?"

"Who was that, Mom?"

"Your cousins. So, are you excited you're—"

"What cousins?"

"Melanie and Julie. Has Jason had his—"

"What are they doing here?"

"Visiting Oliver and Michela."

"Really? They drove all the way to here just to see them?"

"It's not even a thirty-minute drive, and I know Melanie was anxious to see him after all this time."

"Yeah, I bet..."

"Ellie, did Jaso—"

"Mom, maybe I'll come by now, say hello to everyone. I've missed Michela."

"Oh, sure! I'd love for you to come, but I thought you—"

"He has something with his friends, so we canceled. I'll be there in a bit."

*

"Hey, what's up, babe? Still at the gym? Listen, my cousins are here visiting, and I really hate to cancel our plans, but they want to see me. I know I promised we'd have the day to ourselves, but it was unexpected. Anyway, call me when you get this."

Ellie was a two-minute walk away from her parents' when she sent that voice message to Jason. It was Saturday, and they had made plans to revive the romance by going out on a date. Naturally, since Ellie was so keen on seeing her cousins, whom she couldn't care less about, she had to cancel their date.

After Thanksgiving, and contrary to her Thanksgiving's resolution, Ellie had decided to give her and Jason one last chance before breaking it off. She wasn't about to call off the wedding and throw away everything she'd been building with him without making sure she'd done absolutely everything she could possibly think of to avoid it. Deep down, she still wanted to believe that her feelings for her brother was the equivalent of temporary insanity, or perhaps just an unfortunate side effect to her cold feet.

She had questioned herself more than once this week whether she was simply not ready for marriage, and, therefore, had created this drama with Oliver as a coping mechanism. Maybe she didn't have any feelings for him at all, and all of it was simply a figment of her stressful imagination.

"It will blow over. It has to," she told herself, brisk-walking, "and when it does, maybe I will love Jason again." She sighted her parents' house, and her heart started pounding in response. "I didn't cancel our plans to see him. I miss Michela, and I really want to see her. Besides, what kind of a person I'd be if I didn't come say hello to Julie and Melanie... that bitch."

She entered the house and hung her raincoat. She checked herself in the mirror they had next to the front door, making sure the wind and light drizzle hadn't damaged her makeup. She brushed her hair using the comb she'd been carrying in her purse and applied a second layer of pink chapstick onto her pouty lips. Once satisfied, she sashayed in and saw her mother, Michela, her cousins, and Oliver sitting in the living room.

"Hi, everyone."

"Zia Ellie!" Michela dashed into her arms. "I've missed you."

Ellie was so moved by this and tightened her embrace. She realized she missed her niece much more than she'd suspected. "I've missed you, too, sunshine. I came here specially to see you." She picked her up and said hello to her cousins before she looked into Oliver's brown eyes for the first time. "Hey," she said timidly, her heart aching beyond belief.

He gave her a nod coupled with a halfhearted smile.

Oliver was hurt by Ellie, but he was resolved not to let it show. Alice had given them a heads up, so he had sufficient time to get himself mentally ready for her arrival, and he was more than glad he did. Her presence had an immediate impact on him; impact he was praying he was concealing as well as he would have liked to believe.

His sister's sinuous figure was wreaking havoc in him. Her black leggings and black jersey were so tight on her that it was impossible for him to ignore her prominent bosom and shapely ass, even if a minute ago he was delusional enough to believe he might have been able to. Her blond hair flowed down her back so sensually, and her makeup was incredibly arousing to his dismay.

He never lusted after a woman as desperately as he was after Ellie, but that was old news to him; he had known that for some time now. What truly bothered him was that he was never so hopelessly in love with another woman. The reactions Ellie was extracting from him were both severe and painful.

Aside from his daughter, his sister was all he could think of. Eight days in Italy, in a different continent, had done very little to alter that. Her wedding day was drawing nigh, agonizing him a bit more with each passing day, and there was nothing he could do but to suffer in silence. In just over a month, he would be in her wedding and would see her binding her life to another.

"... and then Nonno Antonio and I had gelato, and Nonna Francesca yelled at Papi again. I don't like it when she's angry with you, Papi."

Michela was perched in Alice's lap, recounting meaningful events of their visit to Italy to a riveted crowd.

"Why was her grandmother angry with you?" Alice asked.

"She wasn't angry," Oliver was quick to dismiss. "Michela is just very sensitive, that's all."

"She was too! She was angry with you all the time!" Michela shed a few tears. "I don't like it, Papi... I don't like it when she yells at you."

"Oh, sweetheart, don't cry," Alice softly said, calming her down with loving kisses. She turned to her son, a dubious look on her face. "Children are notoriously known for being poor liars unlike adults. Now, why did she yell at you?"

"It's not important, Mom."

"You're not going to tell me?"

"There is nothing to tell."

"We'll just see about that," she said, her stomach braiding into knots. "Sweetie pie, why was your grandmother angry with your father?"

Michela wiped off her tears and sniffled. "Because she wants him... to take me back."

Alice's horrified gaze was shot at her son at the speed of sound. "Tell me it's not true."

"Let's not talk about it now."

"Oliver, let me make myself clear: you're not taking her anywhere. I won't let you."

"I didn't say I was, Mom."

"Then why being so secretive? Why trying to discredit her?"

"What's disredit?"

"Nothing important, principessa." He got up. "Does anyone want tea, coffee, cocoa? Melanie, Julie?"

"I can go for tea," Melanie said.

"Same here," Julie concurred.

"Great. I'll go put the kettle on, and then it's your turn."

"Our turn?" Julie said.

"Yeah. To tell me what you've been up to for most of the decade."

They laughed, and Oliver left to the kitchen.

"I told you," Alice whispered to Ellie, her gut clenching tightly. "I was worried for a reason."

"Mom, don't jump to conclusions. For all you know—"

"Michela, sweetheart," Alice said, too worried to care she interrupted her daughter, "what did your father say to your grandmother when she asked him to take you back?"

"He told her he'd think about it."

"Oh my god," Alice muttered, visibly distraught. "Ellie..."

Ellie nodded, equally perturbed. "I'll go talk to him."

*

"Mom is very upset."

"She has nothing to be upset about," he replied with his back to her.

"That's not how we heard it."

"Then you heard wrong."

"Are you sure about that?"

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means that Michela just told us that you're thinking about it."

He pivoted to her, anger surging within him. "I don't appreciate you two milking my 4-year-old daughter for information."

"And we don't appreciate it that you're holding back on us."

"I'm not. Whatever you think—"

"Why don't you cut the bullshit, Oliver. I know this face. I thought Michela might be exaggerating, but clearly, I was wrong. You are thinking about it."

He said nothing, which only validated her concerns.

Ellie shook her head, and her eyes welled up with tears. "How can you do this to us?"

"I'm not doing anything. I'm simply thinking about it."

"Thinking about it? You said that if Michela adjusts, then you're staying, forever. Those were your words!"

He opened his mouth but closed it a second later.

"Oliver!"

"It's complicated."

"What does it mean it's complicated?!"

"It means that... her grandparents are putting a lot of pressure on me, and—"

"I don't give a rat's ass about her grandparents! What about us?! We've done everything for her to feel at home and loved, and now you're going to disappear again?! After you promised not to?! How can you do this to Mom?! Dad?!"

"I'm in a really tight spot here."

"How so? You have a good job and money, and Michela is doing great here. Why would you even consider it?!"

"Life in Italy is... simpler. Coming back here isn't panning out the way I thought it would. Michela misses them, and they miss her even more. I'm not saying we're leaving, but I..." He sighed. "I need time to contemplate it, that's all I'm saying."

He removed the kettle from the stove when it began whistling and reached for the sugar.

"You really are... a selfish bastard, aren't you?"

He spun around and saw tears trickling down her slightly-freckled cheeks. "Ellie, you're jumping the gun here. I'm not even—"

"How can you do this to me?" she wept.

He frowned in surprise. "To you?"

"You said you loved me."

"I wasn't lying."

"Then how can you give up on me like that?"

"I'm giving up? I'm sorry, was it me who said this couldn't go anywhere?"

Now it was Ellie's turn to deliver silent replies.

"No answer; interesting." He stirred the sugar in the tea and looked back at her. "Then let's try a different one: are you still getting married in a month?"

She kept silently weeping.

"Do you even want me to fight for you?"

Third straight nothing came out of Ellie's mouth.

"And I'm the selfish bastard." He snickered bitterly. "Well then"—he gripped the kettle—"shall we?"

*

An hour later, Oliver said goodbye to his cousins after walking them to Melanie's car and returned inside. He mounted the stairs, wondering where everyone was, and opened his parents' bedroom door. His mother was lying in bed watching TV, and snuggled up to her, his daughter was dozing off.

Alice's face made it as simple as possible for her son to feel her wrath.

"I'm simply thinking about it," he preempted.

"I don't want to discuss it now. My granddaughter is resting."

He bobbed his head, feeling like the selfish bastard his sister made him to be. "Where's Ellie?"

"She left."

"When?"

"Jason picked her up twenty minutes ago."

"Oh... she could've at least said goodbye to Melanie and Julie."

"She was upset. I'm sure they won't hold it against her."

"Why was she upset?"

"She and Jason had an argument over the phone."

"What about?"

"She didn't say." Alice sighed. "It's natural to fight before the wedding though. I'm sure they'll work it out."

"Good for them," he muttered bitterly.

"Yes. Now please leave, so she could rest. Don't worry, I will be talking to you later."

***

"Are you seriously considering it?" Alice asked her daughter on the following Thursday evening, when the two were in the kitchen improvising supper.

"I don't know."

"Baby, you really need to stop with this. The wedding is right around the corner."

"Mom, it's not that easy."

"Be that as it may, calling off the wedding will cost a lot of money now, and you do love Jason. I just don't understand where this is coming from."

Ellie and Jason's relationship had known better days. There hadn't been a day this past week where they didn't bicker or quarrel, and earlier today Ellie had decided to impose a 24hr break, so they could individually reflect on their issues and future.

"Mom, how do you even know that I love Jason? What exactly are you basing that on? And should I marry him simply because it will be expensive not to?"

"Of course not. And should you decide not to marry him, you know we'll help out. I'm simply saying that it's natural to feel pressure before the wedding." Alice turned off the stove and strained the pasta in the sink. "And if you're not marrying him, I'm assuming you'll be breaking up?"

"Obviously," Ellie said spiritlessly while making a salad on the kitchen island in utter laziness.

"And then what? You know you're not getting any younger. You'll be soon pushing 30."

"Pushing 30? I'm not even 27!"

"Semantics. You need to settle down; the clock is ticking. And you know how much your father and I want grandchildren."

"So now I need to get married to Jason because you and Dad want grandchildren?!"

"Be careful with that knife, baby," Alice said at the sight of Ellie carelessly waving it. "What I'm saying is that I'd hate to see you lose a great guy like Jason, who truly loves you and would do anything for you, on account—"

"I'm home," Oliver announced, entering the kitchen when returning from work. "Oh... I'm sorry, I didn't know you were..."

"What do you have to be sorry about?" Alice asked while mingling the pasta with the sauce.

Ellie kept her head down as she resumed chopping vegetables with surprising efficiency.

"Um... nothing. Where's Michela?"

"Living room, watching TV."

He snuck one last peek at his sister, her beauty wringing his heart, and started for the living room.

"Wait!" Alice said.

He swiveled around and took a few steps forward, making sure not to encroach on his sister's personal space, which was now a good ten feet as opposed to a few weeks back when it hadn't existed, even when his member was inside her mouth.

"Well?" Alice said, twiddling her fingers anxiously. "How was your date?"

Ellie lifted her head in more urgency she had intended and bored into Oliver with a look of astonishment.

"I asked you not to call it a date," he said, pretending to be oblivious to his sister's blue stare.

"Then how do you kids call it nowadays? Back in the day, we most certainly called it a date."

"Sitting for coffee with a coworker could hardly be called a date, Mom."

Oliver had indeed sat for coffee with a coworker yesterday, and although he was downplaying it, it was technically a pre-date. That coworker was of the opposite sex and single, and the purpose of their hour-long coffee-encounter could not be mistaken.

"And...?" Alice's pressed, her eyes twinkling with excitement. "How did it go?"

"Fine," he replied dully.

"That's it? That's all you're going to give me?"

"Mom..." he groused, uncomfortable that his sister was at hearing distance.

By now, Ellie was back cutting up vegetables yet with both ears carefully attentive to the chatter.

"I want details! Come on, spill it!"

Alice was tremendously excited. She and Dan had had their hands full throughout the week, teaming up on Oliver regarding him pondering a move back to Italy. It had reached a point where Alice flat out threatened to appeal to court to obtain legal custody over Michela. Oliver hadn't responded to that all too well to put it mildly, and the house had been riddled with strain for most of the week.

"Let's talk about it later. I want to say hello to my daughter."

"Fine," she conceded with a sigh and gave him a loving kiss on the cheek. "Oliver," she said as he was walking away.

"Yeah?"

"I realize it's not easy to return after being gone for so many years, and I'm aware that you and Michela miss her family there, but just give it time. I promise you it will get better. No! It'll be fantastic. You'll meet a nice girl, and everything will start to make sense; you'll see. This is your home."

He nodded, almost obligatorily, and walked away.

"You and your brother will be the end of me, I swear," Alice mused at his distancing back. "Another week like this..."

*

Ellie lost her appetite, so she skipped supper and headed upstairs to take a shower. She wasn't ready for it, for Oliver to start dating, and for much of her shower, she was upset by the news. She slipped into her pajamas and passed by his room only to realize he was downstairs. Upon entering the living room, she saw him, Dave, and Michela playing some board game on the Persian rug in front of the crackling fireplace.

"What you're playing there?"

"Monopoly. Come play with us, Zia Ellie."

"Baby, I don't think Zia—"

"I'd love to," she said with a smile.

"Yay! Papi, let's start over, but this one counts as my win because I have more money."

Ellie sat on the carpet next to Michela while Oliver was setting up the board.

"Are you okay?" Dave asked her.

The rumor mill was working overtime during supper after Alice informed everyone that Ellie was spending the night. She hadn't expanded further, but Dave had his suspicions.

"I'm fine."

"Do you want to talk?"

"No." She watched Oliver as he was preparing four stacks of cash. "I wasn't even aware children play board games these days."

"It's healthy for me," Michela said.

"What is, sweetheart?"

"To play games that are not on a computer."

Ellie laughed. "And how do you know that it's healthy for you?"

"Because that's what Papi said."

Ellie gave her a kiss and sat her in her lap.

It was a tense game. Oliver and Ellie kept glancing at each other and weren't really in the race while Dave and Michela were neck to neck in liquidity and assets. It was a good half-hour into their game when Michela was beginning to question her wily uncle's ethics. After a careful observation, she caught him red handed skimming money from the bank.

"Papà! Zio Dave is cheating again!"

"I wasn't cheating!"

"You were too! Papi, I saw him taking money from the bank!"

"I don't know what she's talking about."

Michela's face was flushed in rage when she demanded a thorough scrutiny of his money. Dave instantly knew he was in trouble since his niece was keeping tabs on everyone's cash throughout the game; therefore, he refused and accused her of being a sad loser. He quickly realized it was a poor error in judgment when she decided to give him a beating. He scrambled to his feet and ran off laughing while his niece was furiously chasing him around the house. Oliver and his sister guffawed at the chase, enjoying entertainment at its best.

"She's really going to beat him up!"

"Yeah," Oliver confirmed, laughing. "She doesn't take these kinds of things lightly."

"Yeah, I can see that," Ellie giggled. "She's really pissed..."

"What can you do..." He wiped off his tears, still laughing. "She's very competitive."

Their laughing intermission slowly shifted into another one of those many awkward moments they were by now experts at generating. You could cut the tension with a knife.

"So um... you've started dating?"

"You weren't supposed to hear that."

"I guess that's a yes."

"It wasn't a date."

"If it wasn't a date, then why wasn't I supposed to hear that?"

Oliver averted his eyes, pretending to search for Michela, even though it was clear from the racket that his daughter had taken the man-hunt upstairs.

"So much for giving me some time," Ellie muttered.

"At least I'm not rubbing it in your face—or marrying her next month."

"I guess that makes it okay, doesn't it?"

"What do you want from me, Ellie?"

"Nothing," she quickly said and proceeded to smile.

Her mouth and the rest of her face were completely out of sync during execution, and her normally striking smile looked mutilated tonight.

"It's just that... I clearly remember you admitting you loved me just five days ago, but I guess that was a fucking lie, wasn't it?"

Oliver sighed and checked his watch. "Michela, vieni giù! È quasi ora di andare a nanna!" (Michela, get down here! It's your bedtime soon!).

"So, what's she like? Your new love interest?"

"She's not my love interest, and are we really going to do this?"

"I don't see why not. God knows there's very little we haven't done."

"Fine," he sighed reluctantly. "What do you want to know?"

"Just... the usual stuff."

"She's 25, we work together... I don't know what else to add."

"What's her name?"

"Why is that important?"

"Just curious."

"Jill."

"Jill..." Ellie echoed, her eyes lingering on the board as she fiddled with her phony money. "Is Jill.... pretty?"

"Yes."

She raised her head abruptly, her eyes ablaze. "Pretty like me?"

"What are you doing?"

"Trying to understand what's so special about fucking Jill. Since I no longer interest you, she must be something special."

"I'm so glad we did this. It really makes your maturity shine."

"Fuck you, Oliver. Like you were so fucking mature when I told you we were through, with that silent treatment."

"Like those two are really the same. Now I don't know why you're here tonight, though I'm guessing you had a fight with the love of your life, but don't take it out on me. I have nothing to do with it."

Ellie shook her head at the board before she looked at him again. "Is she a blonde?"

"What?"

"Is she a blonde?"

He shrugged. "Why would you want to know that?"

"Just answer."

Oliver was puzzled but replied nonetheless.

"A red?" She snorted. "You really are all over the place, aren't you, Oliver?"

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Well, I'm a blonde, that Latina skank was a brunette, and now a red. You're pretty diversified in your choice of women, although we can establish that you like them older."

"My god," he sighed. "Michela!"

They could hear Dave pleading his niece for mercy followed by a couple of groans as it appeared she wasn't particularly known for her compassion.

"Don't you fucking dare bringing her to my wedding."

"I wasn't planning to, but thanks all the same."

"Fuck you, Mr. Dependable."

"Huh?"

"Yeah. You actually managed to convince me that you've changed. Well... that was before you announced you were thinking to desert us all for the second time."

"For your information, the only reason I was even thinking about it was you. You know, after you crushed my heart."

"Like you even have a heart to crush! Ever since you got here, all you do is playing the field. You disgust me, Oliver. I'm just so relieved I had the foresight to stop this sick thing between us before you had the chance to hurt me."

"Now isn't that a distortion of the truth. The only reason you broke things off is because you're scared."

"No. I broke things off because I can't stand you."

"You sure had a funny way of showing it."

"You're not the only one who can act."

"Papi, Zio Dave admitted he cheated! I won!"

"That's great, baby. Now get down here and help me put everything back. It's time for your bath."

Seething, Ellie pulled her hair back and waited for her brother to make eye contact.

"What?" he said a few seconds later, irritated.

"I hope you realize that you have set our relationship so far back that honestly... I don't think we will ever be able to fix it."

"Ellie, if our relationship is doomed, it's certainly not because of me."

"It's not?! Weren't you the one who was gone for half a decade? Who got—"

"You can rehash every mistake I made the last five years, but that's not why you're really upset, and you know that."

Dave descended the stairs and joined them while tickling Michela in his arms. "I'd love to stay and help you out here, but I need to get ready."

"Get ready for what?" Oliver said.

"Zio Dave has a hot date."

"Please don't use that language around her, and you, don't learn from him."

Dave and Michela chuckled in harmony before the former sensed an unusual amount of animosity when glancing between his siblings.

"If you're in the middle of something here, I can take Michela to—"

"That's okay," Oliver said. "We're done."

***

Oliver was in bed working on his laptop while Michela was asleep next to him. He had a few spreadsheets cluttered with financial statistics of several companies he was keeping tabs on when there was a knock on his door. He set his laptop aside and answered it.

"I hope I didn't wake her."

"You didn't," he replied coldly.

"Good. Um... so I have this problem with my computer that I thought maybe you could help me with."

"Can't Dad or Dave help you? I'm kinda in the middle of something."

"Dave's out on his date, and I think Dad's gone to bed, but never mind; I'll manage."

He sighed as his sister was making her way back to her room. "What's wrong with your computer?"

"Don't worry about it. Go back to whatever you were doing."

"You've already killed my flow. Now what's the problem?"

"Really, Oliver, it's fine. There's no need to pretend you actually give a shit about me."

"Okay, why don't you stop? Do you want my help or not?"

*

"Nothing's happening, and I've played a couple of YouTube videos."

"Just give it a couple more minutes; you'll see."

Oliver was sitting on Ellie's bed in the guest room, running some tests on her laptop, while Ellie was leaning against the doorframe with the door open and in a safe distance from him.

"So, it just boots randomly? And only on YouTube?"

"That's what I said, wasn't it?"

"Yeah, but... it doesn't boot or anything now."

"What, you think I'm lying? That I called you here on a false pretense? Because if that's what you think, you might as well go back to—"

"I didn't say that, Jeez... why don't you dial it back already?"

Ellie gave a sigh while Oliver focused back on the mysterious problem.

"It's not a heating issue. I checked the CPU temperature, and it runs pretty cool. You also have plenty of ram..." He spent another minute trying different things. "I'm running two videos on both Chrome and Edge now. That should help triggering it to boot."

"Great," she replied in total lack of interest. She then inspected her nails, wondering if it was time to set an appointment for her weekly manicure. They were immaculate though; she couldn't fault them. She looked back at him as he was tinkering with her computer and sighed, "Anything?"

"Not yet, but I'm running some hardware tests that increase the workload on the CPU, and if that doesn't make it boot, then... I'll try something else."

He spent a few more minutes abusing every piece of hardware on her computer. He felt compelled now to flush out the culprit. It frustrated him to know that it eluded him this long. There was no way he would—

"I miss you."

He lifted his head in surprise, questioning his ears. The look on her face corresponded to what he'd heard. She seemed different to him now, less angry and remote, more... emotional.

"I miss you, too."

"You do?"

He nodded and returned to her computer. He could barely concentrate though. He could feel his heart beating faster now.

"We've really made a mess out of this, haven't we?"

"This?"

She nibbled her bottom lip. "Us."

He took a moment to learn her eyes. "I guess we have."

"Though it's getting better... slowly, but... " Her head slumped, and she sighed.

"Is it really now?"

She looked back at him. "I should think. I'm getting married in a month, you're... dating. Everything's going back to normal, the way it should be."

"Right..."

"I feel relieved really, knowing that this... is behind us now. It just feels like... life is back making sense. You know what I mean?"

"Couldn't have worked out better."

"Exactly! You took the words right out of my mouth. Couldn't have... worked out better."

Oliver wanted to die the longer his sister persisted with that act, determined to make him see how okay and accepting she was regarding their painful end; nevertheless, it was important to him not to let it show. He could play that game, too.

"And maybe when it completely blows over, we can... go out on a double date or something."

He slanted a brow. "Double date?"

"Yeah. Me and Jason, you and... whoever the hell you'll be dating by then. I think that could be nice."

"It does sound nice," he said, tormented by the very idea of it.

Her eyes widened in reply. "Really? I mean, I'm so glad we... see eye to eye on this. I didn't expect you to... to be okay with something like that."

"Why wouldn't I?"

"I just... know how much you despise Jason, and... I know that you're not exactly in love with the idea of him touching me..."

"Despise is such a strong word. Dislike is more like it. And regarding the touching, I already feel more comfortable with that, so... don't worry about it."

"You do?" she said, almost offended by it.

"Oh, yeah... definitely."

Ellie had to pull out all the stops not to burst into tears right at that second. "Well, that's just... fantastic."

"Super."

"Terrific."

"Smashing."

Their adjective face-off concluded with a tense eye-lock with each trying to pierce the other's impregnable gaze.

"Seeing you're soooo comfortable with Jason groping me, maybe we should set up our double date sooner."

"My thoughts exactly. Unless you're not ready."

"I was born ready."

"Then how about next wee—"

"How about this weekend?"

"Just name the time and place."

"Fine!"

"Fine!"

She shook her head, the rage bubbling up inside her. "You know, Oliver, I'm just so relieved to see you moving on and finally accepting that it's over."

He snickered in response.

It infuriated Ellie. "What the fuck are you laughing about?"

He ended his snicker with a piercing look her way. "How can something be over, Ellie, when it never really started?"

Another ocular confrontation took place, though much more hostile this time around. It ended when Ellie's computer beeped and forced Oliver to gaze down at the screen.

"If there's a problem here, then it's beyond me. Maybe it's a faulty motherboard or ram; I can't tell. You should take it to a lab." He got up. "Good night."

There was a sense of finality in the way their conversation ended. Oliver could feel it, and so could Ellie. They'd been going back and forth long enough, yet there was a strong feeling in the air that there would be no more of that. This was the end.

While Oliver had been forced to work himself into acceptance for over a month now, Ellie hadn't truly dealt with that. She knew it was her decision, a decision she could overturn whenever she wanted. But now, looking into her brother's brown eyes, she didn't feel like it was up to her anymore.

That realization had an unprecedented impact on Ellie. The thought that it was truly over between them was causing her severe anguish, more than she could have ever expected. She wasn't prepared for that, for her to lose the power, to lose the ability to navigate their relationship however she saw fit. But at this precious moment of sobriety, when propped against the doorframe and watching her greatest love taking the last steps out of her room and out of her life, it dawned on her: it was no longer up to her.

She threw herself in his path at the last second, her hand pushing his chest back. Her touch sent shivers down his spine as he looked down at her, heartbroken, yet she avoided his eyes.

"Tell me you were lying," she demanded in a trembling whisper as physical pangs of pain shot throughout her body.

"About what?"

She finally summoned the courage to gaze up into his eyes. "About everything."

"Were you?"

"I asked first."

He shook his head, afraid to make the first move.

"Oliver..."

He looked away. "About most of it."

His vague reply did nothing to keep Ellie's thumping heart in check. "What... weren't you lying about?"

He heaved a defeated sigh. "That you should probably take your laptop to a lab."

Ellie chuckled in relief, if only briefly. She was still rattled at the thought her brother had meant those painful words.

"You were wrong before," she murmured, "when you said that me fighting with Jason had nothing to do with you. It has... everything to do with you."

Oliver gulped, feeling her confession quaking in his chest. Ellie's beautiful hand was still pressed to his chest, and he knew that she could feel his violent heartbeats.

"You see," she continued as tears broke away from her ravishing blue eyes, "I am doing absolutely everything to get over you, but I... don't think I can. It's too hard."

He cupped her pale cheek and dried her tears with his thumb, yet a new stream was already released when she shut her eyes, indulging in his touch; a touch that she had been longing to feel from the second she'd rejected him.

"Ellie, you're so beautiful," he whispered in longing, pain filling his eyes the more he was getting lost in hers. "So painfully beautiful..."

"I'm beautiful?" She snickered. "Do you have any idea what you're doing to me?" her voice quivered, perfectly agreeing with her bottom lip. "The things you make me feel?" She guided his hand to her heart, wanting him to feel the full extent of his impact on her. "I am not a teenager, Oliver, and I haven't been one in quite a while, but you"—she shook her head, fighting to contain the surge of emotions within her—"I can't stop it. I just... can't."

Oliver took a deep breath as he pondered this incredible breakthrough. "Ellie, you know I love you, that I'm crazy about you, but we've been down this road before, haven't we? And we both know how it's gonna end."

"How?"

"With you shattering my heart. The thing is"—he dug his fingers in her golden mane, struggling to resist her—"I don't think I'd be able to get myself up again, because it... really hurts when you do that. It's kinda... excruciating."

"I don't mean to, Oliver," she sobbed. "I don't mean to hurt you. I love you so much..."

"I know," he sighed, heartbroken. "The problem is, ironically"—he pressed his lips to her cheek and kissed it with all his heart—"you don't love me enough."

"No!" she wept when he tried leaving and pushed him back. "You're wrong, baby... I love you too much." She reached for the doorknob behind her and shut the door. The sound of the key turning in the cylinder was next to follow before she paced forward with her hand on his chest, forcing him backward. "I don't know what's gonna happen with us tomorrow, and I won't make you any promises that I'm not sure I can keep, but, Oliver... if you've ever had a chance"—a gush of tears furrowed her right cheek—"this is it."

Her brother stood still at the heart of the room, deliberating. As tempted as he was to rip his sister's pajamas off and to make passionate love to her, she, essentially, promised him nothing. He was afraid for himself, for his heart. Come morning, she might decide they made a mistake, and he would be in no better shape than he was now. Correction: he'd be in worse shape; much worse.

"What do you say?" she whispered tearfully, now both of her hands on his chest. "Do you want us to be lovers tonight?"

Unfortunately for him, he had no leverage to better his position. Ellie held all the cards, like she had from the second it all started, and even though the odds were heavily stacked against him, if he were to pass this opportunity, he knew he would not get another one. Ever.

He reached for her cheek, his nose edging closer to hers. "I think I..."

"What?" she breathed. "You think what?"

*

He thrust his lips at hers while wrapping his arms around her slight waist. Ellie whimpered into his kiss, unprepared for such aggression, yet she quickly adjusted. Heaving to her tiptoes, she wound her arms around his neck and accepted his tongue as it lurched forth between her open lips.

Their bodies pressed tightly together as they gulped each other in their hungry kiss, lips sucking wetly, tongues sensually folding into one another. Their noses kept trading places as each was trying to dictate this savage kiss, and though fighting her hardest, Ellie was losing. She could barely breathe as her mouth was now at her brother's mercy.

After minutes of smutty Frenching, Oliver exited his sister's mouth and sent his lips to her collarbone.

"I can't believe I'm actually doing this," Ellie murmured, cupping his sweats-covered scrotum and rubbing his sack slowly with her thumb.

"No one's holding a gun to your head."

He pressed his lips to her smooth complexion, leaving a trail of sensual kisses across her delicate neckline.

"God!" She stifled a moan in his ear while throwing her head back, granting him easier access while her bosom was fighting for air. "This is crazy!"

"Yes, it is."

He groped his sister's right breast over her pajamas as he continued feasting on her delicious neck.

"Ohhhhhh..." Ellie bit back another moan before arching her back and kissing her brother in such hunger she had never felt before for any guy. Rolling his essence along her tongue, she savored his taste. "I'm a married woman for god's sake!"

He resolutely shook his head, licking her saliva off his lips. "Not yet you're not."

Snaking his strong arms around her waist, he picked her up in an abrupt heave. He paced to the bed and dropped Ellie onto the soft mattress, relishing the heavy jiggle of her mounds as well as her pleading gaze that instantly followed.

"But I will be," Ellie whined achingly while standing on her knees and stroking her brother's erection over the thick fabric of his sweats, "and in just a month..."

Oliver took off his tank and kissed his sister's seductive lips in such fervor that compelled the blonde's puss to relinquish some more of the zesty nectar that had been soaking her panties.

"Over my dead body you're marrying him," he said, the head of his circumcised cock pulsing in his boxer briefs under her licentious caregiving.

"Why are you doing this to me..." she whimpered as she trailed her fingers along the contours of her kid brother's chiseled stomach, defiance seeping from both her body and mind with each passing second.

"Because I can't allow him to have you." He breath stammered out when she hooked her thumb into his waistband. "Allow anyone to have you." He pulled at the mane of her golden hair and coerced her blue, needy eyes to gaze up into his.

"Oliver, baby!"

He shook his head at her pitiable plea and fastened his grip on her hair, his eyes unwavering, as he softly yet determinedly whispered, "You're mine."

"God help me," she mewled while ridding him of his sweats and underwear in a single pull.

Oliver's intimidating erection sprang before Ellie's lustful eyes, and she couldn't wrap her lips around it fast enough. She aligned his cock with her mouth and glided it in, coating it in warm saliva. His gasps of pleasure were music to her ears as she sucked hungrily her baby brother's dick. She loved feeling his cock in her mouth. If she ever had doubts about it, they were dissipated the second his girthy meat parted her pouty lips.

"Oh my god, Ellie, I swear you're..."

"Mmm... mmm... mmm..."

She hummed in a steady rhythm as her lips skidded along his dick from base to tip. Her mouth was stuffed completely when she picked up the speed, enjoying his warmth on her tongue. She was half-expecting him to gag her, to force her to choke on his fat cock, and although she wasn't at all worried he would, that moment did not arrive.

She slowly ground her lips up his glans until that meaty boner was out. She formed a glob of drool in her mouth and released it with a lewd spit, hitting the crown of his cock. Her drool strained down, threatening to disconnect from his tip, before her delicate hand quickly smeared her fluids all over his shaft with fast strokes. She wanted him to come. She wanted to watch that beefy member spurting all night long.

"Ellie, it's been a while since I—oh fuck," he gasped while observing her stroking him in such haste.

Ellie grinned at his cuss but did not slow down; if anything, she stroked him faster, her fist a mere blur now. "How long?"

"Long enough. Jesus..."

She pondered it while at once sucking on his tip and pumping him in her soft feminine hand. His pre-cum oozed into her mouth, reminding her of how scrumptious her brother truly was. "Then why don't I take some of the tension off, so you'll perform better later?"

"Sounds good," he breathed as he stroked her blond hair while she was stroking him like a machine. "I won't last long if you don't."

She giggled, her breasts jiggling so erotically from the speed of her pumping. "Come down my throat? I like how you taste."

"Perfe—oh, shit..."

Oliver was close, yet Ellie didn't need him to warn her. His cock began pulsating in her fist of fury, the succulent dome seamlessly turning violet from the ever-building pressure. His large testicles drew taut, ready to feed that beastly python that was straining above. She could feel his cum surging, and she knew that her yogurt was ready. A second before he erupted, she took his dick in her mouth and sucked the fuck out of her brother.

Oliver tensed up, his fingers curling deep in the thick, golden mane of his sister's hair. "Oh my god, Ellie!"

A volley of cum was shot in her wanton mouth with the immediacy of a speeding bullet.

"MMM! MMM! MMM... mmm..."

Ellie tried to deep-throat him, but her junior throat had still a long road ahead before she was able to sheathe her brother's cock without gagging.

"God, baby!" he panted as more of his sizzling semen splattered all over his sister's oral cavity, lashing her inner cheeks, her tongue, her tonsils.

Ellie was good a girl, humming and swallowing with voracious appetite. She could tell from the explosive spurts, however, that she still had much to swallow. Her stroking hand met her mouth as she slurped more and more of his thick ropes. She could barely keep up with him before she sensed a decrease in pressure.

Once his load was reduced in size and became more manageable, she finished him off with deeper sucks while squeezing his balls, which allowed her to better focus on their dainties. With her other hand, she grasped the fattest portion of his fat cock and milked him into her mouth while humming so lewdly.

She could sense his sperm mingling with her saliva as her tongue stirred and slapped them together. She passed the creamy gravy along to the back of her tongue and coaxed it down her throat in a greedy draft. When she was certain she drained him completely, she let go of his testicles but not of his depleting member. She wanted a bit more time with her brother in her mouth.

"God, so much cum..." She licked across her pouty lips, making sure every drop of his cream was in her belly. "I've never seen anyone come this much."

"Sorry," he panted in bliss, climbing down the Olympus.

She tugged at his bulbous crown, desperate for leftovers. "Don't be. I love it that you come this much."

"Yeah?" he panted.

She replied with a delicious hum, a sultry smirk on her face. "I'm like that, too. I'm a flooder."

Oliver stroked Ellie's hair lovingly while her tongue was doing the same to his dick. She was still focused on his manhood long after he was done feeding her his sperm. She passed her tongue up his flaccid pole, enjoying his warmth, while teasing him with her eyes. A few thoughtful licks later, she left his prick to garner some strength and pulled her brother atop her.

They were back making out passionately while Oliver's dick limped between Ellie's legs. Their kiss hadn't lost any of that previous zeal, even though Oliver was still recovering from his sister's excellent head. Their spit mingled, rolling from Ellie's mouth to Oliver's and back to Ellie's. And their tongues slowly caressed as Ellie was getting hotter and wetter and her brother harder and stronger.

"I've missed you so bad," she breathed in his ear before nibbling it, loving his heady fragrance.

Oliver groaned at her sensual ear grip, quickly engorging again. "I couldn't stop thinking about you, not even for a second." He ground his fresh boner on her covered sex. "I was dying, Ellie."

Ellie held both of his cheeks as she looked into his brown eyes in tears. "Then why didn't you let me know? How could you give up on me?!"

He shrugged in puzzlement. "I... you shot me down. I thought it was what you wanted, what you needed."

"What I needed... was for you to fucking push! Now I'm not saying that I don't fucking love it when you play it hard-to-get with me, but if you love me like you claim you do, then you need to be ready to fight for me, Oliver, even when I—"

He mashed their lips together, sucking on hers with all his heart. Ellie whimpered into his kiss, her heart exploding, as their tongues tangled in a melody of desire and love.

"I won't make the same mistake again, baby," Oliver whispered while caressing her cheek. "Let me prove it to you."

"Prove to me what?"

"That you're everything to me, Ellie." He sucked on her full, shapely lips. "I have no life if you're not mine."

"My god, when you talk to me like that..."

She shimmied out of her pajama bottoms underneath him and wrestled him until she was on top. Once bestriding his erection, she crossed her arms and took off her top, unveiling the marvel that was her bosom.

"Sweat Jesus," Oliver uttered in awe, his eyes as wide as pancakes.

Ellie wasn't wearing her bra tonight, as her bro clearly felt before when copping a feel. Her rack, though plentiful, had the supernatural ability to suspend at altitudes that other breasts would quickly plummet from fear of heights.

"From now on -- this is how you fucking talk to me."

Oliver was still gawking at his sister's jugs, though Ellie wasn't expecting any less. Jason would have the same astounded look on his face, even after seeing them for two years. All of her boyfriends had worshiped her front porch with no exception, and for a just reason.

Ellie's breasts were the stuff of legends. Pale, chubby masses of fat that were fixed on a body that couldn't contrast them more. Ellie was quite skinny, as her brother Dave had so eloquently stated on Thanksgiving, and so to watch her girls seizing so much real-estate of her slender abdomen was quite the spectacle. Her large, pink areolas and nipples were the icing on the cake; an adequate garnish to such a glorious bosom.

"Are you done staring?" she said as if she found it offensive.

He made an attempt to feel her up, but she swatted his hand away. He wasn't allowed to fondle them. Yet.

A sheepish smile slowly curved his lips upward. "Um... hell no."

Ellie rolled her eyes with a sigh, though secretly thrilled with his reaction to her pride and joy no matter her pretense. She could feel how badly he was dying to fuck her while she was straddling him in her black thong while now also softly pinching and tugging at her aching nipples.

"It's really important to me that—Oliver, up here!"

"Yeah, I'm... what?"

"If you ever want to have the chance to see these two again, then you need to take a break from that macho shit you've given me all month. You need to start talking to me like you do now."

"Talk to you how?"

"Like you're fucking dead without me. Like you... can't breathe without me."

"Are you kidding me? If I thought I was in a bad shape before, I can promise you it just got so much worse... baby, I can't live without you."

"Are you just saying that because you're horny now?"

He dug his fingers in her blond hair and pulled her down to his passionate kiss, his tongue using brute force to compel her reluctant mouth open, though once open, it was more than willing to cooperate.

"No," he whispered after sucking on her lips. "I'm saying that... because it's the truth. It has been the truth ever since that night."

"It has?" she whispered, the blue in her eyes moist.

He shook his head. "You have no idea..."

"Then I need to feel it."

"Fair enough. I'll do anything, just... give me a shot. Please, Ellie, I'm begging you, don't fucking marry him. It'll kill me."

Ellie had felt her brother's despair and longing for her minutes ago in his eager kiss, yet she was taking full advantage of her reclaimed position of power. He'd hurt her all month long with his hostility and avoidance, and even though it just made her want him more, he didn't know that, and it was crucial for her to discipline him for it. He needed to know it was not without its price, his tough-guy attitude.

"Jason would never treat me like that," she whispered in mock pain as she nibbled on his ear, determined to bring him down to his fucking knees. "He makes me feel like a queen. I deserve to feel like a queen, Oliver."

"First of all, I don't wanna hear his fucking name. He doesn't exist as far as I'm concerned. Second—"

"What's up with all this hatred?" she asked in phony bafflement as she sucked gently on his neck. "I thought you only disliked him."

The obnoxious, manipulative way Ellie was whispering in irritated Oliver, but every time her lips were performing some indecent task on his flesh cooled him back down before he could snap.

"I lied. I hate him more than I've ever hated anyone, but that's beside the point. I know I behaved like a bitter fuck, but if you give me a shot, baby"—he kissed her deeply—"I swear I'll make you my goddess. I worship the fucking ground you stand upon."

Ellie's heart was doing flips inside her chest from her brother's confession. He was saying all the right things, but she wasn't done yet. Although she was always aware she had the power with him, he never let her feel it, let her properly enjoy it, and even though she adored it about him, his machismo, she wanted to feel it. She wanted to crush his chauvinist ego and to watch him grovel at her feminine feet.

"I really want to believe you, Oliver"—her tongue penetrated his ear—"but I just don't know if I feel it..."

"Jesus! Can't you fucking feel it now?! Huh?!"

"Don't you fucking yell at me! Who the fuck do you think are?!"

Ellie's behavior aggravated Oliver. He sensed she was abusing her powers a little too much, and as much as he wanted to submit himself to her and to keep her happy, it was simply not in his nature. He pulled her to him by the nape of her neck and rolled them over, gaining total control over her body as he strained on top of her. Ellie was in utter shock by how quickly she had lost all control over the situation. She was only planning to torture him for another minute or so, but he couldn't even give her that.

"What the fuck are you doing, Oliver?!"

She tried to resist with wrathful squirms, but she wasn't delusional to think she might actually succeed. Her brother was strong and muscular and firmly planted between her slender thighs. Ellie, however, didn't have a shred of muscle on her bony frame. She knew she was grasping at straws.

"What am I doing?" He reached for her vulva and brushed her thong aside, exposing her delicate flower that was glistening with hot moisture. "What I should have done long ago."

He stared at her shaved pussy in excitement, envisioning it taking his dick. He couldn't believe he was going to fuck his angelic sister. He teased her, running the head of his cock up and down her slit before he ground it on her little clitoris. He was drawing small circles around it and occasionally vibrating it with the head of his cock.

"Ohhh...." she moaned, the pleasure tightening in her stomach.

Ellie loathed Oliver for how he overpowered her and denied her an innocent, playful vengeance. Jason would never dare do that to her, but she had bigger problems now. His clit-tease was working like a charm, and she was rapidly getting hot and wet like she had been a few minutes ago when sucking him off. And even though she hated to admit it, his thuggish act of dominance was the exact sort of thing that would make her kitten go wild.

Her wetness started oozing out of her as she was being tantalized by that magnificent cock-head, watching it parting her lips and working her slit like a zipper. She was coating it in her sap without any say in the matter and against her own will. The musky scent of her desire briskly permeated the air, making her bro insane like a bloodhound.

"God, you smell amazing," he sighed at her cunt.

"Fuck you!"

"You have only yourself to blame, Ellie. You should learn to stop while you're ahead."

"I hate you so fucking much, Oliver," she hissed, confined to the bed under his muscles.

"Do you now?" He looked down into her hypnotizing blue eyes, learning them. "Then tell me to get off. I swear I will."

He waited a few seconds, but if his sister were to object, she was sure as hell taking her sweet time. An angry scowl was the sum of her gripes. He clutched his shaft and tapped her clit repeatedly with his crown, and his sister shuddered and gasped with every strike. Gouging her wetness, he couldn't wait to see her climaxing. She really did seem to be a flooder.

Ellie was bending over backwards to sustain her wrath, but she couldn't. Her brother was driving her wild, and her ire quickly faded, leaving only love in her heart. She was desperate for him to make love to her. Never in her life had she felt this empty, gagging for a cock. Her thighs jerked around him with anticipation as tremors of lust caressed her inside and out.

"I love you so much, Oliver," she moaned up the ceiling, loving his clit massage.

"I love you even more, beautiful," he whispered back, no less desperate for her than she was for him.

They locked lips in a powerful kiss that couldn't better reflect their emotions. While lapping her sweet tongue with his, he eased up the pressure his body was applying on hers and allowed her total freedom underneath him. It was not needed anymore. His sister wasn't going anywhere.

While kissing passionately, he splayed a hand across that chubby titty of hers. This time, his sis let him have his way with her. He squeezed lightly, then harder, loving how her fat stirred in his grip. He rotated between her boobs, thoroughly fondling them, before he ended their loving kiss. He squeezed her breast into a cone shape and engulfed her sensitive nipple with his lips. Ellie voiced a sexy moan when he created a vacuum, when he sucked on it in like a hungry infant.

She pawed at his broad shoulders, anxiously observing him handling her assets in such devotion, licking across her pretty areolas before sucking her pink stubs into his mouth. He pinched the hardening tips and tugged at them, applying just the right amount of force. Ellie groaned and gasped at his endeavors. It was arousing but a bit painful as he stuck them out so prominently. By the time he lifted his head to review his work, his sister's rock-hard nipples were straining a good distance away from her milky-white mounds, and Ellie couldn't have been more grateful.

"I want you inside me so bad, baby..."

She raised her long legs, and her brother slid her black lacy thong off of her, so now they were both in their birthday suits. He planted his shaft between her moist folds, surprised by their tight grip. He could feel how fleshy they were, even without looking. He lay on her completely and rested his chest on her bust, loving how it yielded under his weight.

He pressed his lips to hers and kissed her like she deserved to be kissed. Their tongues caressed outside their mouths before their lips connected in an audible suck. It was hot, and passionate, and full of love. He withdrew his tongue and gazed into her mesmerizing eyes in silence, just worshipping them. His stare was shaking Ellie to her core. She could feel his enormous love for her, and she couldn't stay indifferent.

She palmed the scruff of his neck and pulled herself upward to kiss him. "Oliver, sweetheart, I need you..."

He pondered to himself while his rod was snuggling up with her succulent labia. "We can't undo this. Do you understand? Once I go inside you... it will never be the same, whatever you decide in the end."

She gave him another sensual kiss and plucked his member from between the padded flaps of her cunt. She tugged at his tip before she teased herself, probing her bunny hole with his thick crown. She aligned the head of his cock with her glistening entrance and looked up into his eyes. "Who said I wanted it to stay the same?"

He nodded, though distinct apprehension in his eyes, realizing his dick was going to go in a place where no brother should ever go -- in his own sister. Never in his life had he imagined he would someday lie on top of Ellie, seconds from having intercourse with her. It was incomprehensible. His timidity hadn't escaped Ellie. It was breaking her heart to think he was having second thoughts, but she would never force him. He was her baby brother after all.

"We don't have to, sweetheart." Tears pricked her blue eyes. "It's scary, I know. I won't hold it against you if you wouldn't wa—OH MY GOD, OLIVER!"

Ellie's cunt began stretching after her brother split her lips. He took her breath away, literally. By the time she managed to draw in oxygen, her tight pussy swallowed his fat mushroom completely.

"Oh my god!" she panted as she gazed down at their joining in shock, her tits rising and falling dramatically. "You're inside me!"

"Well... a little of me," he breathed, equally shaken by this final act of boundary-crossing.

Up till now, they both perceived their sexual contact as nothing more than a slight bend of the rules, but now, there was no denying they couldn't even see that red line in their rearview mirror.

"How do you feel?" she tentatively asked, petrified that he didn't think it was the most incredible sensation in the world.

"How do I feel?" He brushed a golden wasp of hair aside, his love for her thundering in his chest. "Ellie, I swear to you, if you're not mine..."

She giggled, releasing her nerves and fear, before she kissed the heck out of him, her heart and pussy on fire. Just feeling the tip of his dick inside her vagina made her comprehend just how badly she was in love with him. She needed all that cock in her.

"Baby, I need to feel you..." She tasted his mouth while sensuously stroking along his spine. "I need you to penetrate me all the way, but do it slowly. Let us savor it."

Ellie wanted to savor it alright, but she wasn't entirely honest, either. Her brother was much thicker than her fiancé, and she was afraid he would tear her up if he were to shove himself inside her like she could see he wanted. She needed him to slowly stretch her out, so she could snugly accommodate him; however, she didn't inform him of her predicament since she didn't want to bring her fiancé's name up. She knew her brother would lose it completely at the image of Jason laying with her.

Oliver locked his arms on top of Ellie and swayed his pelvis forward, sliding more of his dick into the wet gap at the confluence of her thighs. He kept making inroads inside his sister, relishing every wince on her pretty face, until he was less than a third away from clogging her completely.

"Stop, stop, stop..." Ellie panted, in too much discomfort to allow him to keep going.

"What's the matter? Am I doing something wrong?"

Fretting her bottom lip, the blonde stifled a moan, her brother stretching her beyond imagination. "No, honey, you're perfect. Just... I want to kiss you a little. I missed you so much."

For all of his impressive size, Oliver was quite innocent and unversed in the ways of the pussy. He could feel his big sister struggling to take him, but he didn't connect the dots. He was also insecure, particularly around Ellie, and he didn't want to make assumptions that would make her laugh at his ignorance. It would break his heart.

He did know, however, that a girl needed to be wet, so there would be no painful friction upon penetration. Bianca had taught him that; even so, he couldn't understand what the problem was since he did feel that his sister was extremely wet. He couldn't imagine her getting any slicker as he was heavily lubricated inside her.

After seconds of intense kissing, Ellie was beginning to feel better with her brother's girth. He managed to stretch her out a bit, and her snatch molded snuggly to him now. She gave his tongue one last loving stroke and broke their kiss. She crossed her feet around his ass and started drawing him into her, determined to disappear that cock.

His dick pulsed in excitement, clobbering the last inches of the luscious blonde's tight, wet channel. A stubborn pull from Ellie accomplished the desired result, but she couldn't play down its painful effect. She let out a furious grunt that she hadn't made since her deflowering. Her erect nipples prodded across Oliver's lips from the extreme curve of her arched back while her legs shivered around him; be that as it may, her baby brother was now inside her. All of him.

"Oh my fucking god," she gasped, now resting her back down and untangling her feet. "What the fuck did you feed it with..."

"Are you okay?" he asked worriedly while caressing her cheek.

"I am now." She sucked on his lips, proud of her tenacity. "Go on, baby, don't be shy. It's time for you to do what we've both been waiting for so long."

He gave her his signature smile. "And what would that be?"

She countered with a sly smile of her own. "You fucking me."

He kissed her while pulling his cock back a bit before he plugged her again. He gradually took bigger swings but kept filling her all the way, loving how she would hiss into his kiss. Her tight slit was still making last-minute adjustments on the go, squirming around him for the optimal grip.

Ellie thought she had died and gone to heaven. She'd been aching for him to fuck her a few good months now, and even though she'd been shagging him for quite some time in her heart and mind, she was now, finally, being fucked by him in her sultry cunt, and it couldn't have felt better, now that he was molding her to fit him.

She loved how he filled her, even if she'd needed to put in some serious work before. She felt so incredibly full with him stroking inside her while his tongue swirled in her mouth. His swings were growing in momentum, and although it was still very much love-making rhythm, he was increasingly growing more assertive, taking and thrusting into her harder and deeper, which Ellie couldn't have been more thankful for.

"There you go, baby," she pondered in excitement, her smoldering bod rocking beneath him. "Make that pussy fit you."

His fat cock glided inside her effortlessly now, as Ellie was as welcoming and lubricated as she had ever been. A deep moan of sex escaped her mouth every time their pubic bones clashed while her brother was nibbling her neck, overwhelmed by how sensational his sister felt. He couldn't believe he was one of those select few who had been granted passage into her prized sex.

"Ellie, you feel so amazing," he breathed while squashing her titty in his hand, loving how its abundance easily broke through the cracks between his fingers.

"Do I really, Oliver?" she gasped as she kept rocking beneath him, enjoying the treatment he was awarding her breast and cunt.

"I swear to god." He groaned when pausing deep inside her, wanting to weep at her tightness. "This is my happy place from now on."

They laughed, fleetingly though, before they resumed gasping in sensuous delight. They were both too horny and excited for anything else.

Ellie was a confident woman. The power of her pussy had been known to her since her teen days, but she was ecstatic that he'd said that. She was so strangely insecure around him. She knew she shouldn't be, but she couldn't help it. He could never reassure her enough.

"I'm so in love with her," Oliver thought as he scanned her amazing bod while fucking her. "She has to be mine, and mine alone." He dove to kiss her, relaying his feelings to her tongue.

Ellie was the best kisser Oliver ever had. He couldn't put his finger on it, but there was something so seductive in her technique. The way her tongue peeked out of her mouth and lured his in; how she fluttered her blue eyes every so often and fired this innocent, imploring gaze that was so enchanting and irresistible, sucking you in. It was a power that was unique to her, he was certain. No girl had Ellie's eyes.

"What are the makings of great sex?" Ellie pondered as her brother was tearing through her. "A reasonable-sized cock, sufficient technique, moderate levels of lust, and... that's it, really." She let out a pair of throaty moans. "What makes great sex sublime?" she continued to rehash while her bro was sailing between her thighs. "More of everything, obviously, but... my god, I love him!"

Another wild groan thundered out of her throat as she was building a beastly orgasm. Oliver nearly exploded from her unholy moans. Even though it was his second hard-on of the night, and in theory should have lasted long enough, in practice, his sister was making him way too excited. She was too hot and wet, and much tighter than he could have ever believed. She'd be lucky to climax even once before he erupted.

"My god, I love missionary," Ellie reflected, seconds from proving to her brother what a flooder she truly was. "No. I love missionary with him, and I love how he moves inside me now... such a perfect cock."

Oliver was undulating on top of his sister in graceful waves, but he couldn't resist finishing with a violent thud, compelled to show her who the boss was. Ellie didn't mind that Oliver was pounding into her. She loved it that he took no pity of her. He was rough, but in a good way, never excessively. She bit on her bottom lip, begging into his eyes for more.

"I wonder if she knows what she's doing to me with that look..." He slowed down to feel her tight, slippery walls rubbing him better. "Dear god, she feels so good... so fucking good!"

Ellie had had her suspicions prior to that night that Oliver wasn't the most experienced guy out there when it came to sex. They never discussed it, but it was implied from his stories; however, making love to him now, she was ready to give him an A++, even before coming. She had no doubt she would, multiple times. This was an out-of-this-world love-making.

"Ohhh... ohhh... ohhh... Oliver... ahhh..."

They kept petting each other while Ellie was taking her baby bro inside her over and over. Her hands roamed his body everywhere she could reach: his sinewy back, his bulging arms, his tapering waist, his firm ass, all the while his hard meat was sliding in and out of her soaking channel. She couldn't believe how much Oliver needed her mouth. She was rarely given the opportunity to utilize it for anything but tongue-fucking, which she adored. She spread her legs farther apart to give his thrusts extra depth as she was closing in on her giant come. She felt as though her skin were on fire as her pussy was preparing to drown that beast of a cock.

She exited his mouth and shot an obscene look down at their convergence. Yep, she wasn't dreaming it. Her brother's dick was inside her, so deep inside her. She moaned, watching his cock almost pulling out completely before sliding into her again, making her feel so full and stretched, stuffed to the brim. He was so slick with her desire, gliding effortlessly in her vagina, learning her so intimately, the way only precious few had, the way no brother should.

She couldn't take her eyes off of her shaved slit, watching the petals of her flower parting so wide. It was such a turn-on. He felt so big inside of her, and now she was visually corroborating it. He looked as big as he felt, disproportionately thick in her snug hole. Her thin inner lips were pulled so taut, she noted excitedly, so fucking stretched round his girth.

Cradling him, she sent her hand to their joining and curled her fingers around his veiny manhood while he was slowing down for her. She had to feel him, how thick he was, how hard and slick he was, coated in her womanly essence. It was so hot and arousing, her fingers stroking his boner while this hot blonde was taking it over and over, rubbing his manhood both inside and outside of her.

They kissed again, sprawled all over her bed in that forbidden tangle. Ellie pulled her knees back to her bust, wanting to give him more of her hot, wet sex as he was driving into her, owning her. Her feminine whimpers grew more frequent once he was hitting new depths in her, stroking her soaking walls almost all the way up to her cervix.

Her slender thighs rocked to and fro while she was cradling him, taking him, wanting him so deep, feeling him up her spleen. She groaned into his hungry kiss, his pelvis grinding against her inner thighs, his chest pressing her perfect breasts down, his hand copping a feel. She could feel the tingling in her sopping cunt as he began thrusting more urgently, longing to come.

"Ohhh... fuck... ahhh... ahhh... ohhh... Oliver... ohhh..."

With knees up her shoulders, feet bobbing, Ellie whimpered again and again, feeling herself approaching culmination. He was way too deep now, so pleasurably deep. Her knees kept rocking back and forth as he thrust between her legs, feeding his goddess of a sister the full breadth and length of his manhood. She was delirious now, her blue eyes dreamy, glassy with need.

"I'm so proud of you, baby," she panted, raking at his well-defined back with her long nails, her pleasure levels skyroofing.

Oliver was psyched. "Yeah?"

"Oh, yeah," she whimpered, planting her feet on his strong calves, ready to burst. "You're fucking me so g-good..."

"Ellie, I love you so much..."

"Baby, I love you more than... OH, FUCK!" she cried, her pussy having a seizure. "OLIVERRRRRRR!" She dug her toes in his calves and threw her head back in an outrageous back-arch, her ribcage imprinted in her fair skin underneath her jiggling breasts. "OH MY FUCKING GOD!!!"

"Christ, she's so beautiful when she's coming... she's breathtaking."

"OLIVERRRRRRR!!!!"

Although Oliver loved his sister exploding on his cock in profane screams, they were not as secluded as he would have liked.

"Baby, you need to tone it down like a thousand notches!" he said in dread, fearing their parents, or worse, his daughter, would pay them a visit.

"I'm tryingggggggggg..." she whimpered, her cunt flooding her brother in torrents. She was ready to fight her contractions to the bitter end in order to sustain her acrobatic back-arch and to keep her feet on his calves. "OH MY GODDDDDDDDD!"

"Ellie, shut the fuck up!" he whispered, fucking her harder as a disciplinary action, on the cusp of his own crest from her lecherous cries.

She pulled his head to her like a brute, his face an inch from hers. "THEN FUCKING KISS ME ALREADY!"

Oliver's tongue couldn't penetrate Ellie's mouth fast enough. He was shaking in his boots from her screams. There was no way their parents hadn't heard those animalistic cries, he thought, though there was still a slim chance they hadn't as the guest room he was fucking his sister in was the farthest from them.

While Ellie's tongue was running his mouth through, Oliver could feel her cunt doing stuff he never thought a pussy was capable of: furious spasms alongside massive waves of cum. She wasn't kidding. She was a formidable flooder, and it was doing nothing to keep his own cum at bay.

As the urgency for a release escalated, when being rubbed by her pussy's velvety walls and watching her coming like a maniac, only now Oliver realized he wasn't wearing a condom, and that neither of them had seemed to notice or care. They hadn't even discussed the ejaculation protocol.

Thankfully, an emergency plan was quickly in the workings: watching that perfect rack dancing before his eyes, he was content to pull out and to spray her massive twins. Astoundingly, his sister was thinking about the very same thing, and the course of action she decided on couldn't have been any more different than his.

She released his mouth with a second nibble of his bottom lip, her pussy going to town on his cock. "Baby, I want you to come in—oh my god!" She crossed her feet around him, freeing another mad moan. "I need to feel your cum..."

He gazed down into her eyes, and the look on her face bore no resemblance to that one a moment ago, when she was ravaging his mouth. That prime, carnal spark in her eyes was gone, and she seemed to him awfully sentimental now, much like she had been that night months ago.

"Inside you?" he panted timidly while sliding in and out of her slippery, twitching vagina.

She nodded at the ceiling as a couple of tears escaped her eyes.

"Are you sure abou—"

"Oliver!" she wept, spasms running the length of her sopping wet channel. "Come inside me! Now!"

Oliver was bewildered by her tears, but he was gagging to come, and her pussy—much like its owner—was weeping and begging for it. He slowly drew back his cock, the underside of his tip peeking out of his sister's cunt, before he thrust deep and extorted a sexy whimper from Ellie. He could feel the immense pressure building up in his cock as he continued thrusting in her tight, hot snatch.

"Ellie, I'm coming..."

"YES! COME!"

He took her large pale breast in his hand and molded it as he jammed himself inside her.

"Oh, fuck!" she breathed, her eyes bulging.

"Ellie, if you don't stop me now, I'm coming inside you!"

Trying to breathe, Ellie couldn't stop him even if she wanted to.

He exploded, shooting in the depths of his sister's stormy pussy in quantities that he couldn't believe he possessed. Hot spouts of jizz coated Ellie's snug vagina—that still quivered with her intense orgasm. She cried lustily as Oliver drove himself harder into her while burying his face in the crook of her neck.

With her feet crossed around his butt, Ellie gasped for air as she had never taken any man this deep before. He was wedged so hard inside her that she could have been mistaken to think he was trying to split her in half, dumping his load straight into her uterus. Though as soon as oxygen was back pumping her breasts, she responded to his primitive instinct to impregnate her with a primitive instinct of her own.

She clenched her vaginal muscles and smothered his cock, milking him for everything he had. She could feel his mad member spraying her vagina like there's no tomorrow, but no amount of her baby bro's cum was going to be enough for her. She wanted to burst under the pressure of his prohibited seed. She wanted to leak his tasty semen for days, for weeks. She wanted to reek of his cum.

"Oh, god," Oliver panted in bliss, feeling every single contraction in that perfect pussy. "ELLIE!"

Ellie kept pumping his load deeper into her procreative system. Whatever sperm her brother was shooting in her -- was for keeps; her pussy would see to that. Just when she thought it couldn't get any better than that, she stood corrected. Her brother's fierce ejaculating breathed new life into her orgasm, and the dying ripples of her epic climax suddenly grew more powerful until her body was back quaking with all its might.

"OLIVERRRRRR!!!! She writhed under him while stifling one whimper after another.

A second gush of her cum was sent to mingle with her brother's. She was coming all over again, her orgasms bleeding into one another. The first one didn't even get the chance to set before the second rose. She coiled all four of her limbs around him and fucked his spewing cock as best as she could as her brother wouldn't budge even an inch from the deepest point he was able to conquer inside her. Her large breasts swelled and pushed against her lover as she slanted her pelvis for a deeper probing. Her dagger-like nipples stabbed across his chest as she gyrated her hips, grinding their bodies and genitals together in this impossibly deep fusion.

Her tears kept trickling as she was overpowered by her second climax. Never in her life had Ellie experienced such a pair of brutal orgasms. It was earth-shattering and was claiming everything she had in her. She had to let it out, her tears, her emotions, so she could take the final ropes of her brother's swimmers.

Her body ceased contorting eventually, and she flopped exhaustingly onto the bed, breathless and absolutely blown away. Her muscles were sore from the strain, her heart was racing, and she was dripping wet with sweat. Her brother collapsed on her a second later in labored breaths.

She caressed his back in the afterglow, supporting his entire weight and enjoying the throbs of his heart on her sweaty bosom. His dick was still twitching inside her, as was her pussy. It was extraordinary for Ellie, to have her lover lying flat on her with no attempt to take away any of his weight. Oddly enough, she had never experienced that before as her bulky boyfriends would have crushed her fragile frame, but not her brother.

It felt so intimate to Ellie, no less intimate than their love-making; perhaps even more. She felt wetness encroaching on her eyes. She wanted to cry again, but she was suddenly afraid to. She felt overly vulnerable, and she didn't want to scare her brother away. She herself was still trying to make sense of her heightened sensitivity.

Oliver was reflecting on much of the same things Ellie was while coming down from that all-consuming orgasm. It did feel so incredibly intimate, to lie on his sister while his cock still in her, her maternal caresses soothing him. He felt so sheltered and loved in ways he had never before. He could cry just as easily as Ellie at this moment. It was powerful and special, and they could both feel it.

He pulled out of her minutes later and lay next to her on his side while gazing into her catlike blue eyes. Ellie would normally reach for a tissue and start cleaning herself up, but this moment was unlike past experiences. She couldn't care less that his seed was spilling out of her, and she was certainly not about to disrupt their meaningful eye-lock for anything.

She scooched closer and nestled in his arms, her jugs giving against his chest and her sated slit drooling cum on his balls. She raised her leg on top of his and stroked his shin with her feminine toes as they started kissing tenderly. Despite the mellow pace of their kiss, it was no less passionate than their most violent one.

Oliver was on cloud nine, his naked sister locked in his arms. He finally got her, after months of heartbreaks and suffering. She was finally his, and he was not about to let her go, not for anything. He was getting aroused minutes from the start of their beautiful kiss. He couldn't wait to shove his erection in his sister's tight cunt and to make passionate love to her all over again.

Ellie seemed to have felt the same when she climbed on top of him, her legs astride. She stroked his hard-on within her moist cleft but was still devoted to their kiss. She wanted that kiss to last forever. She was so excited at the thought of them making love again. She knew they would have all night long to—

Oliver ended their kiss abruptly and perked his ears. A second later, came the knock. Ellie remained still on top of him and signaled him to keep quiet.

"It's okay, they will leave," her lips moved without making any sound.

Another knock, a more urgent one, followed her misguided whisper.

"Who is it?" she said groggily, as if asleep.

"It's me."

"What do you want, Dave?" she asked while quietly sucking on her kid brother's lips.

"Is Oliver there?"

"No! Why?!"

It struck Oliver as extremely odd that his brother would ask that, if he was in the room with their supposedly asleep sister.

"I just got back and saw Michela wandering around the house. She's looking for him. She's really upset."

Ellie pulled her hair back and shook her head in frustration. Just when she thought she had all night with her brother, something had to go wrong. Oliver was equally exasperated but too concerned for Michela to dwell on it. He needed to attend to his daughter before she made a scene.

"Well... maybe he went out for a walk. Tell her I'll be right out."

"Are you sure don't know where he might be?"

"Yes, I'm sure! Now take her downstairs and make her a cup of cocoa or something! I'll be right down."

"Kay..."

Oliver couldn't ignore Dave's insinuating tone, nor could he ignore the fact that Ellie had made no attempt to scold their brother for his dubious line of questioning; nonetheless, he was so preoccupied now with his daughter that he forgot about it the moment he snuck out of his sister's room.

*****

Friday afternoon, just twenty hours from the moment he had snuck out of Ellie's room, Oliver was on his way home from work. With Ellie's help, he'd managed to slink out of the house stealthily and undetected. Returning inside, however, was a whole different story. His daughter had wanted to string him up from the highest tree in town for deserting her. It had taken quite a while until she managed to calm down, which only served as proof that she wasn't making any groundbreaking progress with her fears; then again, he did disappear without a trace last night, leaving his phone behind him in his room, so she couldn't even get hold of him.

Once he'd put out one fire, a second started. His brother Dave had shown quite the interest in his whereabouts and in the motivation that had led him to vanish in such careless manner that didn't agree with his otherwise strong sense of responsibility. He'd made up a fib about how troubled he had been because of work, and that he'd taken a twenty-minute stroll to clear his head. He didn't think to carry his phone with him since Michela was asleep, and he knew he wasn't going to be long. Both his brother and daughter had seemed sufficiently satisfied with his explanation, and everyone retired to bed soon after.

Oliver couldn't sleep, though, for hours. The truth of his disappearance was the reason for that. He was too excited and joyful to allow himself to sink into meaningless dreams. Why go to sleep when reality was the best dream he could have ever hoped to have, for that night he had conquered the unobtainable -- his sister. Images of Ellie and him making love the way love-making was meant to be kept incessantly flashing in his mind. Her scent, her touch, and her marvelous nudity were deceptively vivid that he could have been mistaken to think he was indeed making love to her all through the night; alas, if only they weren't interrupted...

He hadn't seen his sister this morning when he took off for work, nor had he made any attempt to contact her throughout the day, and neither had she. Oliver hadn't contacted Ellie since he wanted her to make the first move. His objectives and wants were transparent and well-known to them both: he wanted to be with her and was willing to do anything to make it happen. Ellie's stance was vaguer. He knew she loved him, that she wanted to be with him; even so, last night she'd warned she couldn't make any promises; hence, the reason why Oliver was waiting for her to contact him. The puzzle that was his sister remained unsolved though.

"Suppose she decided she wanted to be with me. Wouldn't she tell me that? And at the earliest opportunity? Especially after last night?" he mused minutes from his parents', and now beginning to fear it was a bad omen, her radio silence. "Though the same could also be argued regarding the other possibility," he tried lifting his spirits, in vain. "That means that she's, most likely, still undecided. Not ideal, a little disappointing even, though at least not fatal. At least I'm still in the picture."

Walking down the street, the cool air helped him stay relaxed since the more he dwelled on it the less he liked his chances, for no matter how he sliced it, there was a 66.6666% chance that he was not winning here.

"God, I know it's ironic, but please help me out here. I love her so much, and I know that you approve of love." He could see the house from a distance, and his heart started drumming as he was wondering if his sister was there. "Regarding that pesky incest thing, if you're truly serious about it, I promise to make amends in the next life or... sometime. Just... I need her."

As he approached the house, he could see Ellie's Mini Cooper in the driveway. Ellie loved her car, but she would rarely drive it to their folks'. She loved the walk, as she'd told Oliver once, and though clearly not in need of any sort of diet, she believed that one could never be too thin. Ellie's form had always been very important to her. If she had any phobia of her own, it would have to be fear of fat, Oliver thought and instantly smiled, recalling their late-night talks years ago, how she'd given him such a hard time in his chunky days. He then remembered that she'd left her car yesterday for Jason to use. Her car was clearly not there last night when he was in his black opp, stealthy mode, waiting outside the house in the cold for the right moment to return from his stroll.

"Well, maybe she stopped after work at her place to get it," he mused, trying to quickly do the math in his head. "It's a good sign, actually. No! An excellent sign. Because if she's here, it means that she and that fuck are practically through! Yes! Oliver for the win! I knew I liked my chances..." He took a moment to bask in his victory. "Mom's car is here. Dad's isn't. Though he doesn't own a car, Dave is always here... alright. It's time to go in." He stood outside the door, heart racing, palms sweaty, and didn't make a move. "Shit! Why am I so fucking nervous?" He filled his lungs with big drafts of the chilly air and exhaled acutely, going over all the signs to make sure he indeed prevailed.

*

"Piccola mia, I'm home. Come give me a kiss."

He hung his coat and walked to the living room. No one was there.

"Principessa, dove sei?" (Princess, where are you?).

She wasn't in the kitchen, either.

"Vita mia!" he called as he mounted the stairs. She wasn't there, but neither was his mother.

He tried working out where they could be. Alice had been driving Michela to and from kindergarten since her first day; it was just next to her work. So if his mother wasn't home, his daughter wasn't going to be, either.

"But her car is here," he pondered.

He looked for Dave and Ellie yet couldn't find either.

"Well, my birthday is next week... maybe it's an early surprise party?" He frowned in thought. "No, that can't be right. Dad's car isn't here, and Jack's car isn't here, and why would anyone throw anyone an early birthday surprise party? What a stupid idea..."

He plugged his phone into the charger in his room as the battery was nearly depleted. He then took off his jacket and returned downstairs. Deciding to grab a bite before calling his mom, he started for the kitchen only to stop in his tracks. He could have sworn he heard his sister's voice. It was feeble, but strong enough for him to pick up on.

"Is she here?" He tried amplifying his hearing range, tuning it to the angelic frequencies his sister would talk on. "My god, if she's here..."

He couldn't hear a thing.

He took a couple more steps before stopping again. He definitely heard Ellie this time; he wasn't hallucinating it. He trod to the patio door, and though he couldn't see a thing as the glass was misty from the heating, it was clear that she was out there. He opened the door and stepped outside. He was quite cold just in his jacket-less suit and tie. He took a few more steps, following her faint voice, until he eventually came to a halt.

Oliver was quite young, just a week shy from turning 23, but in his short life he had experienced meaningful events; events that people a few years older would normally get to experience: marriage, the birth of a child... some events in his life were not as joyous, however; in fact, were quite painful, honestly, but standing out in the cold while gazing at his sister, he couldn't think of a moment more hurtful than this.

Ellie was sitting in the bubbling hot water of the Jacuzzi in nothing but her slutty white bikini, and beside her, her topless fiancé. A bottle of what Oliver thought to be one of his father's most exclusive red wines was resting beside them alongside a pair of half-full wine glasses. Ellie seemed quite emotional to him, and he noted a few tears on her cheek; the same cheek that was cupped rather intimately by the man he hated the most.

This day turned out to be very different than what Oliver had envisioned. This was not how he thought it would end. He could feel his eyes welling as his heart was being ground into powder. He exhaled forcefully to repel his tears, too broken to even look away from that painful scene. His body quivered, not from the cold though, but from that gash in his chest. Indeed... this day turned out to be very different.

He could see Jason whispering softly in his sister's ear while petting her delicate shoulder, and he was clearly doing something right, Oliver felt, since Ellie's weeping exacerbated the more he kept going. At this moment, serving as nothing but an unwelcome extra on this romantic set, Oliver didn't even want to live anymore. In less than 24 hours from making love to the woman of his dreams, the woman he most likely loved more than any other woman in his life, she ripped his heart out of his chest and stomped on it over and over, and when they were about to kiss, Oliver knew it was time to take his leave.

As he was about to, sufficiently destroyed, his presence became known to the couple in the Jacuzzi when Ellie glanced at the house. The phony look of dread on his sister's face couldn't have hurt more, as if she'd actually feared he would see it; then again, why would he? It wasn't that he lived there or anything...

"Can you give us some privacy? We're in the middle of something here in case you haven't noticed."

It was comforting, Jason's hostility, Oliver admitted. At least one of them wasn't pretending.

He heaved a sigh, nodding at his executioner, and whirled around to the house.

"Oliver!" Ellie cried out while clambering out of the Jacuzzi, sounding genuinely terrified.

He ignored her and went inside.

"OLIVER!!"

*

Climbing up the stairs, the full magnitude of what he had witnessed hit him. If there was any living tissue in his heart that had managed to survive the blast while desperately clinging to life, the aftershock finished it off. It surprised him, how painful that spectacle really was. After burying Bianca, their week-old baby girl weeping in his arms, he'd had a lot of growing up to do, and quickly. He'd had to toughen up, if only for Michela, and although it had taken some time and significant work, he'd come on top.

The Oliver of old had died the same night his wife had however. It was a new Oliver who'd emerged from his ashes; a better Oliver, a stronger Oliver. This Oliver had improved on the old version in every way. This Oliver was everything the old one wasn't, for better or worse. Aside from his daughter, all other females were forbidden from entering his heart without proper supervision, and it had worked out brilliantly.

Ellie had changed that though. Not knowingly, or even deliberately, but she'd somehow managed to slink in, sidestepping his booby-traps, careful not to trigger his alarms. She knew his every cipher, code, and password, or perhaps it was nothing but a string of lucky guesses; either way, she didn't stop until reaching his core and clasping his heart in her hands. By the time he'd noticed, he was a goner.

He plunked himself down onto his bed and buried his head between his legs, his heart painfully convulsing. He ruffled his hair, unable to wrap his head around it. "How did I not see it coming? God, it hurts..."

She'd already pulled a similar stunt weeks ago at the park, giving him a taste of the heartbreak he was in for, he recalled. Then why did he feel it was different this time? What actually made him so delusional to believe that this was going to end any differently? Last night was the answer of course, he knew. Although no verbal promises were made, emotional ones were abundant; then again, experience is the teacher of fools, he reminded himself harshly, and this was his lesson: never trust a woman. Whether they would lie to you or die on you, the result is the same: you're left to pick up the pieces of your broken heart in your lonesome.

Fucking... I'M SO FUCKING STUPID!!!!!!

Oliver spent another minute wallowing in his pain. He noted that this revolting feeling was very much like being on a roller coaster. His heart seemed to have plummeted in such speed that triggered the analogy in his head. He had a strong feeling, though, that this nightmarish ride would last longer, infinitely longer.

"I need my baby girl, my precious angel." He sighed, looking at the floor to stave off his tears. "She's the only good thing in my life. I don't need anyone but her. I will never need anyone but her. I'm done with this. I'm done with—"

"Oliver, I know you're upset, but—"

"Please leave," he croaked and pulled his head from between his knees with a tired sigh.

Ellie had snuck into his room, similarly to how she had into his heart. Hands clasping nervously, she stood in his doorway in a closed robe that undoubtedly concealed her whorish bikini.

"No," she said. "You need to let me ex—"

"It's okay. No... explanation is needed. Now please leave. Leave me alone."

"No! I'm not gonna leave until you hear me out!"

He shook his head at her as tears revisited his eyes.

Oliver was not being himself at the moment. His passionate, hot-blooded self had taken a leave of absence. He couldn't have been any more weak and spent. He simply had nothing in him anymore. His sister had taken him for everything the moment he sighted her with her fiancé in the Jacuzzi.

"I know how it—what are you doing? I'm trying to explain, and you're turning your back to me?!"

"I need..." He sighed as he searched through his contacts on his phone. "I can't do this now; I really can't. I um... what was... yeah, to... to find Michela."

The frightening way her brother was behaving had really put the fear in Ellie. He was clearly not himself, speaking in a voice that struggled to go over a whisper, sighing between his words... it crushed her. She never suffered this bad when her boyfriends had hurt her, let alone when she hurt them.

"Oliver," she murmured, tears snarling up her throat, "you have to let me explain, I'm begging you..."

"I accidentally dialed... a different number," he whispered and tried laughing, but it came out muted and creepy. A tenacious tear broke away from his left eye.

"Oh my god," Ellie sobbed in a whisper, shaking her head at his appearance. He was destroying her. "Baby, it's not—"

"Don't call me that," he muttered to his phone, more tears coming down his cheeks.

"But you're not letting me explain..."

"There's nothing to explain." He focused back on his phone, determined to get a grip. "They say a picture's worth a thousand words, and they really know what they're talking about." He wiped his tears in his sleeve. "Even an imbecile like me can... I um... I need to find Michela. She's not... I don't know where she is."

It was unbearable for Ellie. His tears and his dull, confused whispers hit her more fatally than any scream he could have ever let out. It hurt her in places she didn't know exist. She didn't even know if he was aware how frightening he sounded, but she did know one thing for certain: something broke inside him, and she did that.

"Oliver, if you just let me—"

"Ellie, please leave. I'm calling Mom, and you're—"

"Michela isn't here, Oliver!" she said in a sob. "And she won't be here until Sunday..."

Oliver looked up from his phone at his sister, befuddled. It was the first time he looked at her since she had entered his room. She was a wreck. He couldn't comprehend where she got the audacity to shed her false tears after what she had done to him; even so, his daughter took precedence.

"What do you mean she's not going to be here until Sunday?" he said, sounding like himself for the first time.

"I mean..."

"Ellie! Where, is, my, daughter?!"

"She's... she's on... Dad and Mom took her to a resort..."

"They what?!" he exclaimed, anger surging up within him. "Please tell me you're joking because you wouldn't want me to call Mom now."

"No, don't get mad at her. It was my idea."

He shrugged, a perplexed frown on his face. "Now I know there's a sensible explanation to this, but I'm struggling to deduce it myself, so... if you'd be so kind to tell me why did you send my daughter to a resort and why no one has bothered to let me know or... to ask me what the fuck do I think about it, then maybe, just maybe, I won't make that call. At least not when I'm angry."

"Okay." She wiped off her tears and breathed deeply. "I'll explain."

"Please do."

"Mom called me today to ask how I was doing... and she mentioned that she, Dad, and Dave were going away for the weekend to a resort with the Williamson's, so I told her..."

Oliver was furious. The sight of his still-much-shaken sister did nothing to ease his aggression; if anything, he was just getting madder. "If you're pausing for the effect, then don't. I assure you -- I'm already hooked."

"I told her... that she should take Michela with her, so you'd have a few days of rest. I... I told her that I'd be taking you out, showing you a good time... so you could take a break from..."

To say Oliver was mystified would be an understatement. "Why would you do that? Huh? Why the fuck would you do that, Ellie?! Why would you—"

"Because I wanted you this weekend for myself!"

Ellie resumed weeping while her clueless brother was hectically going over today's events, trying to think if he missed some key moment that might help solve this enigma.

"Um... I'm sorry, what?"

"I wanted for us... to have a few days to ourselves, with no interruptions, so we could... pick up from where we stopped last night, and I... didn't feel like sharing you..."

Now Oliver was certain something was wrong with him. There was no way he heard her saying that. He was clearly going through a nervous breakdown, and his mind was playing tricks on him. The symptoms were all there.

Ellie wiped her tears in the sleeve of her robe and patted into the room. Up till now, she was too afraid to. "They say a picture's worth a thousand words, but this picture, the picture that you saw, Oliver... is worth shit! Less than shit... it's worthless."

"I wouldn't say that," he hissed. "For a poorly-lit picture, it was very detailed and... telling."

"I understand that it couldn't look good, but—"

"Look good? No, it looked great, Ellie! It really did. The winter setting; you half-naked in the hot tub; the wine; oh, and uh... your topless fiancé!"

"Oliver, I assure you it was anything but romantic."

"Yeah, obviously! Because when you were kissing in—"

"We weren't kissing!"

"Stop fucking lying! He was leaning in—"

"And I turned away! I gave him my cheek! And that's when I saw you standing there! There was nothing going on in spite of how it might've looked."

"No. I... I know what I saw." He shook his head at her, his eyes glistening with tears. "How could you do this to me, Ellie..."

"Oliver, the Jacuzzi, the wine, the"—she opened her robe in anger and put her barely-clothed body on display—"this?! It's not for him! It's for you!" She pulled her blond hair back, her blue eyes again trickling tears. "Last night... it meant the world to me! Do you think I make a habit of crying during sex?!"

She patted closer to him when she noticed his gaze softening. "I was so excited about us after... I kept hoping you would sneak back into my room that I could barely sleep! I didn't even go to work today because I was so tired and preoccupied. I couldn't wait to see you again, baby... and when the folks said they were going away, all I could think of was how to get you alone this weekend. They didn't tell you they were taking Michela because I asked them not to... I wanted to surprise you."

"You did?"

She nodded, tearfully smiling. "So I put on this bikini because I remembered how insane I was making you when wearing it." They both chuckled at the memory. "I... handpicked for us one of Dad's best reds, and I slipped into the Jacuzzi just when you were about to get back from work. The picture that you saw was the exact picture I was going for, minus Jason. He showed up out of the blue, and when he saw me in the Jacuzzi, he just... jumped in! I couldn't stop him!"

Oliver shook his head, skeptical about her explanation. "How did he get in?"

"He used my emergency key. He called earlier, asking where we stood after that fight. I told him we needed to have a serious talk but that we should get together later this evening. And then he came, saying he couldn't wait this long... I tried hinting that the wedding wasn't going to happen anymore, and then he started bringing up every god-damn happy memory of us... Oliver, you gotta believe me, I wouldn't do that to you; not after last night; not after we..."

Oliver was having a difficult time to digest all of this. He remained seated on his bed, his eyes bouncing from one body part of his sister to the next as she stood restlessly in her miniscule white bikini. He then mussed up his hair with a sigh when realizing every incriminating evidence was convincingly explained by his sister. "So um... you're not marrying him anymore?"

Ellie couldn't have put on a bigger grin on her face. She was so worried he wouldn't believe her. She sashayed up to her brother in her open robe, seductively as possible, before she straddled him, making sure her covered sex was tightly pressed to his member. She caressed his cheeks as her robe draped down their legs. "How can I? I don't love him, not anymore. And maybe I've known it for some time now, but last night..." She rested her forehead on his and sighed.

It instantly affected Oliver, being this close to her. His heart was racing, and he was getting hard.

"Last night, what?" he whispered agitatedly.

Ellie gave her upper lip a smutty lick, more than sensing her baby brother between her legs.

Although she would never want to see him as distraught as he had been a moment ago, she couldn't deny that she found immense gratification in knowing she wielded this much power over him. She'd suspected it, but this was the first time he let her feel it, truly feel it, and it made her heart burst with joy.

She began fumbling with his tie, her forehead still propped on his. "Last night... I was completely blown away. I didn't even see it coming..."

"Ellie," Oliver breathed, craving for her with every cell in his trembling body.

"Oliver, I love you," she whispered, their foreheads glued, "and I won't lie to you, I have no idea how to get around the fact that you're my brother."

"Please tell me there's a 'but' coming."

Ellie relished the hint of despair in his voice. Even though a moment ago he more than provided proof of his love for her, she could never get enough.

"But..."

"Thank you, angel," he sighed.

She failed to suppress her smug smirk; however, the ramifications of what she was about to say suddenly dawned at her, driving out her playfulness. "Since the moment you came back, I have been going through a living hell." She pulled her head back, so she could look into his eyes. "I don't want to feel these things for you, to have these... wants, but I... I can't stop it."

"Ellie, I'm —"

She put her finger on his lips. "Let me finish."

He nodded in reply.

"The things you make me feel..." She giggled, though absolutely not from amusement. "I've been in love in my life, Oliver; I've had great loves, but I'm... quite certain I've never felt this." She stroked her hair back with a sigh, her love for him powering her heart. "I want to tell myself that us is wrong, no matter how I feel, that I shouldn't get myself any deeper, that I need to fight this, but..." Her catlike blue eyes could contain her tears no more, and the quiver of her bottom lip was just as unrestrainable. "... but the thought of us having to end has, unfortunately, become... an unbearable notion for me, and last night..."

"So, what are you saying here, Ellie? Are we done playing pretend?"

Even though his sister was at her weakest, Oliver did not attempt to soften his tone. He was sick and tired of their back-and-forth saga. It was going to end today, one way or another.

"What I'm saying is that I've... never been in love with anyone the way I am with you. I'm saying... that making love to you felt like nothing else. I don't think I can even... think of..."

Oliver had to pull out all the stops not to tear up from Ellie's moving speech. He cupped her cheek, placing his thumb in the stream of her tears, not in an attempt to disrupt it, but in an attempt to feel her. He was longing for her to be his. He exhaled, in awe of her. "God help me, you are so beautiful..."

Palming his cheeks, she mashed their lips together, sucking on his in such aching longing. It felt like the saddest and the most affecting kiss ever being shared between two adults.

"Hit by a freight train," she whispered in tears, "you and I making love... that's how it felt to me."

Oliver gave a sigh and a nod as his sister was tearing his defenses down with her beautiful heart. "I can't do this anymore. I can't... keep it up."

"Keep what up?" she whispered back.

"Pretending that I am not in love with you, that I'm okay with just being your brother, that it's not shredding my heart to think of you with another guy." He sighed. "It's not enough for me, Ellie, not anymore, and it's never going to be." He looked down at her thighs, his eyes tainted with sadness. "And I just can't be around you if..."

A rivulet of tears broke away from Ellie's eyes as she smiled at him. "Good."

He lifted his head in surprise. "Good?"

She nodded. "Yes, good. Because what I have come to understand is that... it's not enough for me, either, just being your sister, and I don't want to keep pretending anymore, at least not with you. So I won't. I won't pretend that I'm okay with you dating, that I'm not constantly thinking about you, that I don't adore both you and your daughter, that the thought of losing you isn't killing me... I won't pretend anymore, Oliver. You don't want to see me with another guy? That's fine with me. I don't want to see you with another girl. Yes?"

Oliver couldn't believe this monumental breakthrough. His sister was outright claiming sole ownership over him, finally. "You know, that sounds awfully like a relationship."

He had to make sure. No more mixed signals and misinformation for him. He had enough of those.

A sly smile curled Ellie's lips as she started to undo his tie. "Does it?"

That sexy smile Ellie awarded her brother couldn't have served as a better indication of the change of weather. Her eyes were drying out, and a playful glitter twinkled in her blue ponds. It was suddenly sunny again there.

"You tell me," he countered, watching his sister slowly undressing him.

Ellie was taking her time with Oliver's shirt. His sexy body deserved the build-up. Each button she undid revealed another segment of his smooth, chiseled abdomen, and the tension was slow-cooking her desire. She knew her brother could smell her now when he breathed in through his nose and exhaled with a face that could not be mistaken for anything but obscene. She was reeking of pheromones.

The last button was undone, and Oliver's pecs and abs were now in full view for his big sister to covet. His shirt hung on him just like Ellie's robe; only she was still hiding her abundant assets behind her tiny bikini top. She placed her hands on his bare muscles and leaned in to suck on his collarbone, loving his masculine odor. Delicate, sensual sucks led her south to his nipples. She played with them, gently pinching one while swirling her tongue at the other, licking what little hair he had there. Eventually, she took his nipple in her mouth and went to town.

Sitting on his bed with his arms locked behind him to support his weight, Oliver sighed deeply as he luxuriated in his sister's unholy nipple treatment. He was as hard as an English oak by the time she was unbuttoning his pants. Her supple melons were gagging to break free from her snug bikini top, the cleavage between her mounds deep and entrancing. He was dying to take control, to rip her bikini off and to shove himself in her, but he sensed that today he needed to concede the lead. He could see how horny his sister was becoming from her small gains, and he knew he would soon reap the benefits.

Ellie's tongue lapped her lips in hunger when her brother's cock sprang like the Pisa tower from his briefs, awaiting to impale her. She was praying he was able to stack up on huge amounts of cum as he would need to put out one raging fire between her legs. She locked lips with him while her hand bobbed on his muscular erection. Oliver had meant to put his heart into that kiss but was finding it almost impossible since his beloved sister was dry-humping him and grinding on him relentlessly. He could feel the outlines of her labia through her bikini bottom, and he couldn't wait to see those plump lips parting for him again.

He indulged Ellie and tangled tongues with her outside their mouths, consuming her spit and grinding back on her. She was making him too excited, and if he let her keep going, he wouldn't get to unload in that exquisite pussy of hers like he was dying to. He gave her sweet tongue one last loving rub and pulled away. He scanned her hourglass figure, vice in his eyes, and couldn't fathom how was it that she wasn't naked yet. It was unacceptable.

He helped her robe off her slender shoulders and onto the floor. Ellie looked into his eyes, anxiously awaiting his next move. She was doing it again, Oliver noted, assaulting him with a bevy of innocent, good-girl looks, as if she'd never seen a dick before in her life. It was so sexy and irresistible. He prayed she couldn't tell the impact of her gaze.

Prayed in vain that is. Ellie had long noted the potency of that gaze, at the time her sprouts began developing into that glorious bust she was proudly carrying. She had successfully controlled and manipulated every boyfriend of hers using that look, and her brother was no different, she knew. If chose to, she could get him to jump off a roof for her. There was no way he could defy her eyes.

Oddly enough, Oliver was just inwardly agreeing with that assessment as she was drowning him in those hypnotizing oceans. He would have done much worse things for her than she could ever imagine. No one ever had such power over him; no one but his sister. Sadly for him, it was a secret she was all too aware of.

Leveraging the deadly potential of her catlike blue eyes was in play tonight. Ellie was aching for her brother, and she needed him to be as desperate for her, if not more. She wanted to be in tears again when coming on his cock. It was a sensation she had never experienced prior to him, and she'd been fantasizing a repeat all day long.

Now that her robe was off of her, it was time for her brother to show her bosom the proper respect. He clutched each strap of her top and slowly drew them aside, his eyes fixed on hers. That bashful look was still there, as if she'd never exposed her titties before to a boy. She was killing him with that false coyness.

Her tits were showing more and more skin as her straps kept sliding down her arms. Her cups finally slackened, and Ellie's nipples had no option but to reveal themselves when her bikini top pooled at her waist. A pair of large, pale breasts hung before Oliver's eyes, begging to be molded. He rid her of her top and subsequently stormed her bust.

"Oh my god," Ellie gasped in his ear when his warm tongue made contact with her sensitive nipple.

His arms clenched around her slim waist as he feasted on her jugs as if he hadn't eaten for days. Ellie was forced to utilize her award-winning back-arch, so her brother could take her ample bosom into his mouth while restraining her to his body. The sight of him gorging on her maternal swells while her taut stomach was nailed to his abs was making her more excited than him.

She cupped the back of his head while observing her hard tips being gnawed on. She felt as though she were breastfeeding him when he sucked her nipple into his mouth so hungrily. She squealed at her bosom when his lips tugged at one hard tip while his knuckles pulled at the other. This was the painful moment that she knew was coming: her brother coaxing her nipples out.

"Fuck, Oliver," she whined, her taut nubs fighting her brother for the right to remain attached.

They put on quite the struggle, but Oliver would have none of that. His lips conceded their grip to his teeth for a stronger pull, and Ellie's springy nipple began testing the limits of how far it could wander away from her breast.

"Oliver, baby!" she whimpered while accentuating the arch of her back, the pink, rubbery stub at the center of her titty losing the battle.

He let go of her rock-hard projection and licked along its length from the side, admiring the prominent result.

"Sorry," he whispered as he covered her plump tit with loving kisses. "I just love how hard and pointy they get."

"Don't be sorry," she breathed back as she fed him her right nipple. "Just make sure to take care of this one. I don't think it's as erect as the other one."

Oliver smiled, glad that his sister's whimpers were much of pleasure as of discomfort, and sucking her right nipple made Ellie produce a couple more of those delicious whines. Her buds were soon symmetrically engorged, and both straining and as hard as his dick. She could cut through glass with them.

Ellie ended his nipple-gnawing with a passionate kiss. She was so incredible horny by now, her pebble-hard tips shooting pleasure through her. All she could think of was that vicious dick that was sandwiched between their flat stomachs. She was aching to fuck it, and the more her stimulated nubs scraped Oliver's chest the more her patience was draining. She couldn't wait anymore. She was so painfully empty. The scented juices of her lust kept seeping from her slit, and she knew she was ripe for her brother.

While her tongue explored in his mouth, she lowered her left hand to her snatch and brushed aside her bikini bottom. There was no time to take it off; this was an emergency. She slammed the head of his cock between her meaty folds and slightly rose to allow a fully vertical penetration. Oliver gasped into his sister's kiss, feeling his prick desperately searching for her entrance. He wanted to watch, but Ellie wouldn't let his mouth go, feeding him her tongue and spit in a hot, slobbery kiss.

He gasped into her sweet mouth again, feeling her nether lips wrapping around the succulent mushroom, sucking him into her intimate passageway. His progress soon plateaued, though, when she held his cock still to better adjust the angle. Once the angle was optimized, Ellie allowed her brother to fill her soaking pussy unchecked.

They traded a lusty moan as Ellie was swallowing more and more of her baby brother, and surprisingly, in a much quicker pace than she had taken him yesterday. Her cunt remained semi-stretched after the pounding of the night before, and just like a quality memory foam, it molded to her brother's hard shaft snugly, barely any stretching was needed. The humidity inside her was especially high, and its contribution both siblings appreciated.

She hissed into his kiss, her eyes glassy with need, as she lowered herself on the last quarter of him. "Holy fuck, Oliver..."

Ellie never felt this full in her life, and she knew she couldn't go back to slimmer dicks, now that her baby brother had made her fit him. She was a big girl now, and big girls needed big cocks.

"Oh my goodness, Ellie, I'm so in love with you," Oliver gasped when her tight ass rested on his thighs, and, thus, sealing this penetration at an impressive time.

"I'm so in love you, sweetheart," she panted with a smile and gave him a mouth-to-mouth subsequently. "God, your cock is so fat... I can't believe you're still stretching me."

While Oliver kneaded her breasts in his hands, Ellie slowly rose before resting back on his thighs. Although she was definitely not in pain, there was still a hint of discomfort when holding all of his length in her hot, gooey slit. She decided to avoid that last inch for the time being. Her cunt was just a bit tighter closer to her cervix, though she knew her brother would take care of it for her in a moment. She would see to that.

She rose back up, interrupting Oliver's nipple-munching, and slowly let her weight swallow him back. She was soon finding her rhythm and was proudly fucking her bro with a slew of erotic waves, and she wasn't half-assing, either. The strain on her various muscles could be seen with ease as they pressed up to her pale skin. The sexual workload flowed seamlessly from one muscle group to the next, enabling Oliver's dick a deeper and more pleasurable access to his sister's hot, wet sex. He pressed his fingers to her taut tummy and felt her muscles contract and expand while she impaled herself on him time and again.

"You like that?" Ellie purred when noting the excitement on his face.

"I love it." He shut his eyes and focused on the petting of her pussy. His sister was such a tight wet slit, he knew. "You move like a porn star, gorgeous, I swear to god..."

"Thank you, baby," she panted while perfecting her technique to her brother's delight.

She was so relieved he approved of how she moved on top of him. She would have killed herself if he hadn't felt she was riding him like a pro.

"Oh fuck, Ellie," he breathed with eyes shut, the pleasure gathering in the root of his erection, "you're so unbelievably wet."

"For you, sweetheart." She shut her eyes, as well, and groaned in pleasure as she came down on his perfect, meaty cock. "Do you now see what you're doing to your sick sister?"

"Yeah," he gasped, savoring her slow waves while she was massaging him in her warm oils so deep inside of her. "The same thing you're doing to your twisted brother. God help me, I love my sick sister's pussy..."

They laughed in unison before they locked lips. Ellie snaked her arms around his neck and made sure to squash her cans against him, and Oliver held her just as tightly, though allowing her pussy to keep bobbing on him freely.

Even though they had launched their sexual relationship only the night before, they had each taken note of specific things the other seemed to enjoy. Ellie sensed that her brother needed to feel her bare breasts at all times, and Oliver could tell his sister appreciated his abs grinding against her. Mashing their frames together seemed to have catered to both needs.

That previous discomfort Ellie had felt was gone now. She was seriously lubricated for her brother, and resting her ass on his thighs marked the highlight of her seductive undulating. Since Oliver's girth compelled the lips of her sex to part in a way they had never, it applied some down-force on her clit, and now every time her ass hit his lap, her button was better stimulated. Her white bikini bottom was occasionally getting in the way, but it only added heat to this scorching-hot fuck.

"Fuck, yesssss," she hissed melodically, her eyes heavy with sex, as she slow-bobbed on that thick, hard member. "Oh, fuck..."

Oliver clutched a breast in response, sliding the rigid tip between his fingers.

Ellie threw her head backward with a low-pitched moan, loving her brother curling her so-very-hard nipple. She clamped his head between her plentiful breasts and rode him with a purpose while he was licking the sex off her bosom. She could feel the occasional pant of his dick as it glided in and out of her harder and swifter, making her groan like a beast. Her wet channel soared all the way up his shaft, flashing the underside of his glans, before she hungrily swallowed him to the hilt with a breathy moan.

Her tight little butt bounced lightly on his thighs when his bucking hips countered her downward strokes. The pinkish sprouts that dotted her breasts kept taunting his lips and tongue with every rise and fall of her bony frame. Her bikini bottom got tangled with her succulent cunt-lip, and beads of sweat began forming on the sculpted globes of her bosom and ass.

"Ohhh... ohhh... b-baby... ahhh..."

She reached down to their joining and stroked the base of his wet rod while heaving on top of him. She couldn't avoid it, studying his girth. He was so big and thick inside her, and she found it so arousing to know that he was stretching her around him, molding her, permanently shaping his sister to contours of his strong manhood.

And he was so hard for her, inside her, so slick with her desire. Undulating slowly and sensually, she passed her fingertips across the puffed-up lips of her sex, learning how stretched taut they were. They were pulled so tightly around her bro's muscle that was crammed so deep in the sopping passage of her femininity.

"Ellie, baby..." Oliver gasped as he licked up her sternum.

"Oliver..." she responded with a lustful whimper. "God help me, you feel sooo good..."

Oliver clasped the lush curve of her waist, his cum mounting his dick. His mouth kept trying to snare those meaty nipples while his sister heaved more urgently, obsessed with sex. Ellie felt the maiden pulses of his cock and put a rush on her pussy in reply. She was moving much harder on him now, hips rolling, her cunt bending his dick to and fro unapologetically. Her stomach and breasts kept collecting sweat off his abdomen, and her orgasm was building in her soaking little kitten like a bubble, just waiting for the first spurt of his cum to burst.

Their collective pants and gasps filled the room as the violent swings of Ellie's pelvis threatened to break in two that brawny muscle inside her. Oliver wrapped his arms around her tightly to keep that from happening. Forced to slither against his toned body, Ellie employed her back-arch for the last time and worked her tight ass, thumping her mons against him.

"Oliver, I love you so much," she whimpered, her heart exploding in her chest from his presence, and her slit in a similar predicament.

"I love you too, Ellie," he gasped, the throbs of his dick and heart synchronized.

Ellie wasn't sure she could wait for him any longer. Her aching pussy had long made the room reek of her musky excitement, and her quakes could no longer be restrained. She was dangerously close to overcooking her cunt. She had to orgasm, or she would die.

"Can I come on your cock now, baby," she mewled, her bubble aching to burst. "Please let me come... it hurts..."

"Come for me, beautiful," he breathed while licking the sweat off her perfect breast. "Let me feel you."

"Thank you..."

Her pussy soared up his manhood for the grand finale, lingering up top, before Ellie ground his dick all the way down and punctuating her bubble of cum.

"Oh my god, here it comes... it's... FUCKKKKK!!!" she keened on his neck as her body stiffened, her orgasm washing over her, touched by the hand of god. "OLIVERRRRRR! I'm coming!!! I'm c-comingggggg..."

Ellie wasn't lying. She was coming and was coming hard. She wormed on her brother while rinsing his dick in her slick oils. Her bubble of cum burst like a piñata, hitting whatever in its path, and tears pricked her eyes, just like the night before. She couldn't fathom why it was happening, but her brother was giving her too powerful orgasms, making her peak in tears.

"Come now, babyyyyyyy!" the hot blonde instructed in a mad whimper, as if her pussy could make him spout on demand. "If you don't come inside me now, then you don't love me..."

"Ellie, I love you more than anything..."

"Then show me! I wanna feel you throbbing..."

Oliver would have busted in that sopping cunt a minute ago if Ellie hadn't attempted at snapping his dick in two with her violent sways. The spasms of her gushing sex, however, along with her dirty-talk were drawing the cum out of him whether he approved or not.

"Oh, shit... I'm... ELLIE!" Bathing in his sister's cum, Oliver went off like a firework, holding Ellie down while bucking his hips for the deepest seeding possible. "OH MY GOD!" he cried out, unable to mask his emotions while shooting into his sister's spasmodic womanhood.

"FUCK YES!" Ellie screamed and squirmed as her brother's jizz spattered her inner pink. "Fill me up, Oliver! Don't you fucking dare to stop!"

He gasped in rapture while his sister was taking his sizable load into her. She was so beautiful in his eyes: her long blond hair streaming down her back; her blue, misty eyes trickling tears; her insanely hot bod contorting in bliss... she was a drop-dead gorgeous nymph, and she was his. His, and his alone.

"Ellie, you're so beau—"

She slapped her lips on his and pumped out his spit along with his jism. She was determined to drain her brother. Whatever fluids he possessed, he would be signing them over to her, and she was leaving him no choice in the matter. As the last of his sperm was dumped inside his sister's prime womb, the shudders of Ellie's figure dwindled, and neither was coming anymore. Even though the vaginal action had ceased, the oral one was still proving itself more than sustainable, and the loving dance of their tongues didn't seem to want to end.

It was a different kiss though: slow, tender, and caring. No sudden bursts of volatile emotions; no obscene nibbles or lustful gasps. Only love passed from one mouth to the other as they tenderly stroked and kissed in this sweaty tangle.

Oliver pulled away minutes later with a gentle suck of his sister's lips, his body and heart still uneasy. Like her brother, Ellie was finding it difficult to settle back down. Every time he made her come, it was ripping her body apart. Her muscles were so sore from her writhing, and the contractions were destroying her cunt. Those orgasms should be outlawed, she thought; no woman should have to go through this. Staring into his brown eyes, a disturbing gust began swirling inside Ellie. The more she stared the more power she was feeding it. She was trying to contain it, but it had already crossed the point of no-return.

"Are you okay?" Oliver asked softly, noting the grayish tint of the storm in her eyes.

"Excuse me..."

"What? Where are you going?"

Ellie disengaged, leaking the medley of their cum into her bikini bottom, and made haste to the bathroom while her brother remained seated, mystified by her flee.

***

Oliver was lounging on the sofa in the living room, trying his hardest to concentrate on the movie he was watching. It'd been close to two hours since Ellie had escaped to the bathroom, and she hadn't come down since. His gut instinct told him that she wanted to be left alone.

He had taken a shower in the other bathroom, changed into the comfort of his sweat pants and blue tank and had gone downstairs. He'd spent an hour on the phone with Michela and Alice, making sure his daughter was okay with them spending the weekend apart, and was impressed by her mature approach to the matter, especially after last night. Michela was determined to conquer her fears. The 5-star deluxe retreat had probably something to do with it though.

His mother had enticed her with the promise of a spa and all the ice-cream she could want, and his father had made similar promises regarding clothes and toys. He couldn't deny that his parents were making inroads with his daughter. They were very attached to her and preferred her company above all else, and Michela felt the very secure around them.

It was a bitter-sweet phone call for Oliver. Never had he spent a night apart from his daughter, let alone two. He was afraid for her, even if he knew she was in the best of hands. It was a luxury to have such amazing parents really. His folks would take her everywhere they went, and it was giving him the opportunity to have some time to do incredible things, such as... his gorgeous sister. At least he was hoping he would still get to do her.

With a blank stare at the TV and a beer in his hand, a familiar clack jerked him out of his head. It was the sound of his sister strutting in high heels, he knew. He set his eyes on the staircase and watched Ellie climbing down in an outfit that made him want to tear her clothes off immediately: skinny pants, a snug blouse, and a revealing sweater, all of which perfectly complemented one another in shape and figure. Their colors meshed in a careful blend, and her long hair was swept up into a beautiful golden ponytail.

His sister was the prettiest women on earth, he was positive, and glimpsing at her subtle makeup only reinforced the sentiment; such a delicate, masterful painting that accentuated her blue eyes and succulent lips without crossing the line to the cartoonish. Ellie truly knew how to make her physique shine. She was taking full advantage of what nature had gifted her, rendering at least 50% of the world population easy prey in the process.

He looked back at the TV before she could register his furtive glance. He couldn't for the life of him speculate what she had found so unsettling earlier, but he was now no less upset than her. After spending much of their time apart debating on the cause of her flee, he began fearing his recent performance in bed might very well be the reason.

It had been forever since he'd had sex, and so it wasn't inconceivable that his sister had found him to be disappointing this time around. He knew he'd gotten her off; that was easily felt since Ellie had come hard, as expected from her flooding credentials, though perhaps she was expecting more? He couldn't tell; either way, he was fed up with her turbulent behavior. That roller coaster she'd coaxed him on had been wrecking his self-esteem.

Ellie sat next to her horizontal brother, her ass pressing to his chest. The feminine fragrance of sweet citrus that oozed out of her instantly began testing Oliver's will as he was trying his hardest to play it cool, engrossed in the fascinating plot of the movie he still couldn't tell what was about.

"Oliver," she murmured softly while running her fingers in his hair.

He paused the movie and looked back at her. His heart writhed in pain from the thought she was leaving now. He knew something was up. Her outfit was fully accessorized with a necklace, bracelets, a Swiss watch... the works.

"I'm sorry about before, when I ran off like that. It was—"

"Don't worry about it; it turned out for the best. I got to talk to Michela, and this movie is one of the best I've watched this year."

Ellie sighed with a smile. "I know you're hurt, but you—"

"I'm not hurt; not at all."

"Yes you are, and you know how I know? Because whenever you become distant and cold like you are now, it means you're hurt. I know that much about you, Oliver."

"Well... what do I have to be hurt about here really? You running off like that and leaving me to attend to my bruised ego? Or maybe... you coming down here after two hours dressed for a night out in town? A night that I'm clearly not a part of..." He looked back at the TV, smirking. "No, don't be silly. I'm not hurt at all."

"Oliver, it's not like that; I swear."

"Then what is it like, Ellie?!" He scrambled to his feet, seething. "Was... was the sex that bad?!"

"What?" she said, puzzled.

"Don't 'what' me! Last night you couldn't keep your hands off of me, and now... you couldn't get away from me fast enough."

Ellie shot him a perplexed look, baffled by his logic. "And you think it's because... the sex was bad for me?"

"Why else would you run off like that?!" He pulled his hair back and sighed. "I don't understand what I... if you'd just told me what I did wrong instead of..."

Ellie couldn't believe he'd really said that after rocking her world like no one had ever. "What on earth makes you think that? That the sex was bad?"

"Two hours! That's the answer. Two fucking hours in which you completely ignored my existence, and now you're all dressed up and—"

"You know what? I am not willing to for us to go through this again, not after what we've been through the last 24 hours. I am so tired of us getting ourselves caught up in this perpetual back and forth shit, locking horns. This ends now."

"Oh, you bet it ends now! I am—"

"Oliver?"

"What?!"

"Shut up!"

Oliver was surprised by her growl and a little scared. His lips moved in an attempt to spew out some more anger, but nothing came out of his throat. He shook his head in exasperation and slumped back onto the sofa.

"First thing first, I want to clear out a few things here. You think you've failed me? Doing something wrong? Oliver! You're doing me right! And for that matter, you're doing everything right! You can stop attending to your bruised ego now because I have just the boost for it: you are the best lover I have ever had, hands down, it's no contest. You need to lose your insecurities and start feeling with your heart." She rose and pushed her brother's legs together before resting her ass in his lap and her legs on the sofa. She took his hand in hers and placed it on her heart. "Can't you feel me? Can't you feel what you're doing to me?"

As much as Oliver was keen on exposing her as a hypocrite, he could not dismiss his sister's speedy heartbeats. They had her back.

"Then why did you storm out like that?! Why were you crying?! I don't understand you, Ellie! I'm really trying to, but I don't underst... you're so fucking exhausting, with your mixed signals, and—"

"Do you wanna know why I stormed out like that? Do you, Oliver?"

"Yes! Please! Do tell..."

"I ran off like that because it got a little too intense for me. I was too emotional to even speak... and I want to apologize for that, but I won't, because this is your doing, Oliver. You're causing me to behave this way. I'm not one to cry much, but ever since you came back and... stole my heart, I can't seem to stop... I'm helpless against you, baby."

She pressed her lips to his and sucked meaningfully, loving his tenderness on her mouth. She parted her lips and connected their tongues in a gentle lick. She could feel his anger fading when he rubbed her tongue back. She could kiss him forever, but she was getting too horny when he sucked her tongue dry and breached her mouth passionately. It became harder to breathe, and she had to keep her mouth open, so she could gasp into his brute kiss. That error rendered her gaping mouth his playground, and she knew she would need to fuck his brains out if she didn't cease promptly.

She disengaged with a wet suck of his lips, leaving her spit on for him to lap up, and stared into his eyes.

Oliver almost forgot he was ever upset, though almost. "You still haven't really told me why you stormed out."

"I did tell you. I was emotio—"

"Ellie... the truth."

She shook her head and sighed away from him.

But her brother was not going to give her a pass. He aligned her face with his and smiled kindly as he patiently waited.

Ellie was getting emotional again. The tender way her brother was cupping her cheek had something to do with it. His endearing signature smile had a lot to do with it. The love in his brown eyes had everything to do with it. Before she knew it, she threw herself at him with a sob. "Oliver, hold me..."

Oliver was taken aback by her sudden crumbling. Just a second ago she seemed so together, and now she was crying on his chest, clinging to him as if her life depended on it; nonetheless, he held her tightly and tenderly stroked her cheek. "Ellie, angel..."

She didn't answer. She couldn't muster a reply that didn't involve weeping, so she decided to stick to that, weeping.

"Baby..." He kissed her forehead, genuinely worried, though unaware that the security of his embrace was undermining his efforts to soothe her.

Ellie wasn't lying before. She indeed wasn't one to shed tears easily, but she felt so safe in her brother's arms that she was fearful it might become a second nature to her. Her brother possessed strength; strength none of her ex-boyfriends had had. It wasn't physical, that strength, as Oliver was leaner than the bulk of her bulky boyfriends. It was his inner strength, the kind that was unquantifiable, that could not be seen, but felt.

She could tell immediately why her niece was spending so much time in these arms. It was addictive, and liberating, and safe. She felt so protected, untouchable. She felt that she could fall apart in his arms, and he would piece her together in a flash. She felt he was a god who could repel any opposition that would want to harm her, and it was breaking her heart to feel this way.

"My love," he whispered in her ear.

Ellie loved the sound of that and how genuine it felt, so she cried harder, fearing she might never stop.

"Ellie..."

"Just hold me," she sobbed. "Make me safe, Oliver..."

"Make you safe? From what?"

"The... the world."

"What?" He fought her clinging face until she was forced to look into his worried eyes.

"Oliver, I'm so afraid..."

"Afraid of what, beautiful?"

"Of everything! I'm afraid I'm ruining my life, that I'm ruining yours and Michela's. I'm afraid... that people will find out about us, that... we won't get to have our happy ending, that... I'm just so afraid..."

"Okay, first off: I'm a grown man. You can't hold yourself accountable for the decisions I ma—"

"But you're forgetting that I'm your big sister! I'm supposed to be the voice of reason! I'm supposed to be protecting you, guiding you, not... fucking you and your life."

He heaved a sigh. "You think you're fucking my life?"

"Aren't I?" she wept. "I am knowingly destroying your life now, and you need to put a stop to it because I can't... I can't stop it, Oliver..."

"I don't want you to stop it, Ellie! And I sure as hell don't wanna stop it. I'm aware that this is going to be difficult, but I'm willing because I know it'll be worth it."

"You think?" she whispered in a sob.

"I know it, baby. I have no doubt it will." He kept stroking her tearful cheek, ruminating on her emotional state. "I can't see you crying like that. You're killing me, my love."

She responded with a fresh stream of tears, incapable of calming down.

He spent a moment mulling their predicament over. "You know what? I haven't been fair to you here. Since that night, I have been putting a lot of pressure on you when I should have been less immature and more understanding about it. It's obviously more difficult for you than it is for me, and so... I'm gonna make right by you now."

The tone of his voice frightened Ellie much more than anything she had mentioned before. She sniffled and wiped off her tears. "What are you saying?"

"What I'm saying is that... I am willing to... to go back to Milano until—"

"What?!" she exclaimed as tears immersed her eyes all over again. "You're going to leave me?!"

"Just for a few months," he said briskly. "Just so you can think about it in peace, without feeling pressured to—"

"So you tell me you love me, you make love to me, and then you desert me?!"

"I'm not deserting you! I just... I want you to be happy, Ellie, and I... maybe a few months apart will help you see things more clearly. Maybe you will—"

"No don't leave me, Oliver!" Her arms wound around his neck, as though he were seconds from boarding the plane. "Don't leave me..."

"I don't want to leave you," he whispered in her ear, "but I don't know what else to do."

"Anything but this... I'll do whatever you want, Oliver, I swear, just don't leave me..."

"All I want is for you to be happy, gorgeous. I don't want you to suffer."

"But if you leave me, then I am sure to suffer... is that what you want? You want to hurt me, Oliver?"

"Never."

"Then why would you even suggest it... maybe you just don't love me the way I love you. Maybe you—"

"Whoa, back it up. I don't love you the way you love me?" He plucked her head from his chest, forcing her tearful blue eyes to meet his. "Ellie, I love you more than—"

"More than Bianca?"

She caught him off guard. Oliver was not prepared for his sister to draw comparisons to his dead wife, and even though Ellie knew it was loathsome of her to make him answer it, she would force his hand if she needed to. Her emotional state had never been worse, and she needed an answer to that.

"It's a simple question, Oliver," she said a moment later, when her brother had yet to respond. "Do you love me more than you loved her?"

"To be honest, I'm still bewildered that you're asking me this. It's just so wrong in so many ways."

"That may be so, but I still need an answer. And if you love me even half of what you've made me believe, you will answer."

Looking into her breathtaking blue eyes while she was perched in his lap, there was no uncertainty in Oliver's heart as to what that answer was.

"I really don't want to answer that," he said quietly but determinedly, hoping his sister would retract her immoral question.

"And yet you will."

"Ellie, listen—"

"Oliver, I understand it's not easy for you, but I have my reasons for asking. Whatever the answer may be, tell me. I can take it... I think."

Oliver shook his head, astounded that his sister was actually compelling him to answer that.

"I'm waiting."

"Alright," he sighed, resigning to her dubious whim. "I can honestly say that I have never loved any female... as much as I love you, Ellie, and that's god's honest truth—any female above the age of 5 that is."

"Oh my god," Ellie giggled in relief and excitement, her heart bursting with joy.

She was just so afraid she might come second, but even if he hadn't answered, his eyes more than disclosed what was in his heart.

"A fair warning, if you're planning a similar question with Miche—"

She pressed her lips to his and sucked with all her heart. "I will never." She kissed him again, putting greater emphasis on tongue-on-tongue action, wanting for him to know how important it was to her that he confessed it.

"Why did you have to ask me that..." he groused, feeling horrible that he was forced to confront a question that he would have never otherwise.

Ellie cupped her brother's cheeks. "As tragic as it may be, you are the love of my life, Oliver. What I feel for you, I have never felt for anyone. And now that I know how much you love me, that I'm your greatest love, it makes it so much easier for me to accept us."

"You should have asked that question months ago then," he said in a bitter undertone. "It would have saved me from a lot of heartaches."

The pain in his eyes as well as the knowledge that he wasn't wrong was ripping her heart out of her chest. "Baby, there will be no more of those, I swear. I will never hurt you again, Oliver." She laid her forehead on his and mashed her breasts against him in a tight embrace. "It's your turn now."

"My turn?"

"Yes. You need to promise not to hurt me, either."

"I will never hurt you, bellissima," he whispered to her from pointblank range. "I love you to death."

"Swear on it."

"I swear on my life."

"Kiss me on it."

"With pleasure..."

Ellie's pouty lips were soon on her brother's as an erotic kiss drafted their emotional contract, their oral pens scribbling the terms. Once they licked and re-licked through each and every article, Oliver gently rested his sister on the sofa and then lay on her as their tongues signed for their hearts.

Ellie broke their kiss, a broad smile adorning her pretty face. "Now I need to go, and while I'm out, I want you to—"

"Go? Go where?"

"To put an end to my engagement, so we can be together."

"Oh my god, really, baby? You're doing it now?"

Ellie laughed at her brother's excited smile and nodded. She loved how thrilled he was to hear it.

"Well, let me get dressed, and I'll come wi—"

"Oh no, you're not coming with me."

"But—"

"No buts. Jason hates you, and you hate him. And besides, that's something I need to do alone."

"No, you're not going without me. You promised me you were mine for the weekend, so it just gonna have to wait till—"

"I have to. I can't drag it out any longer, sweetheart. It's not fair to Jason. I need to let him go."

"Then what the fuck am I supposed to do while you're with him?"

"Get dressed, because after I'm done with him, I'm taking you out to dinner, and then we'll go dancing and drinking." She gave his neck a hungry nibble. "How do you like the sound of that, baby?"

"Don't get me wrong, it sounds nice and all, but... I was thinking of doing a little more of what we did before. Actually, doing a lot of it."

Ellie laughed and reached between their legs. She stroked his dick over his sweats, loving his virility. "When we get back here, I'm tearing your clothes off, and then"—her lips clutched his earlobe—"I'm going to take you places you never even dreamed of..."

"Promise?" he gasped, loving her gnawing his ear while stroking his dick.

"Oliver, baby, I know you may find it hard to believe, but I want you inside me even more than you do."

"You're right. I find it hard to believe."

They laughed.

"I guess I'll just need to prove that to you then..." She kissed him deeply and released his dick. "Now get off. I'm meeting him in ten minutes."

***

Ellie was on her way back to her brother, and she couldn't get to him fast enough. She was a wreck, and driving was a task that she could barely deal with now. She kept recounting the last ninety minutes in tears as her Mini Cooper was going way over the speeding limit. It was brutal, much more than she'd thought it would be.

They were sitting in a local café when she'd delivered the news to Jason; news that he had taken badly. It was agonizingly painful for her to break his heart, but she had no choice. Her heart had been claimed by another, and she couldn't keep pretending otherwise, not any longer.

For most of the time, she'd attempted to soften the blow, to make him see that he was better off without her. She'd told him that she wasn't marriage material, that she didn't see children in her future, anything that would have made her less desirable, but he just wouldn't let her go. He'd agreed to call off the wedding and to not bring it up again until she had felt ready. He'd even agreed to forsake the idea of children. Cornered, Ellie was forced to admit to him that she didn't love him anymore.

Seeing diplomacy had failed and that any chance for her to reconsider had been lost, Jason moved to the offensive. He had made accusations that had Ellie cringing at his bluntness. He'd accused her for being unfaithful, but Ellie had already suspected he would voice such allegations and wasn't at all surprised that he had. Cheating on him with Oliver? That -- she hadn't seen coming. Questioning his sanity hadn't steered him off course, and he'd spent long minutes stating his case while weaving facts and speculations into a theory; a theory he'd seemed to think highly of.

"You'd better be careful here, Jason," Ellie had hissed menacingly. "Think long and hard on what you're saying here."

"There were two wine glasses by the Jacuzzi. I didn't think much of it then, though now... it's starting to make sense. And you can't deny that he looked hurt when he saw us."

"Did he now?"

"Yeah... as if you were his woman or something."

Ellie took a sip from her tea and pondered for a moment. "You know, Jason, the thing about rumors is that they are so difficult to prove, especially ridiculous ones like this one; even so, they can be very destructive at times."

"So I hear."

"Yeah. So just imagine what would happen if there was a rumor started going about you having the smallest cock on the west coast."

"You wouldn't dare."

"Wouldn't I?! Just try me, Jason. If I see even one look that I don't approve of, any female in a 100-mile radius on any direction will run from you like from a plague. I swear I'll make you the saddest joke ever told."

He shook his head, hurt and angered. He was losing conviction in his theory, of Ellie doing her brother. It sounded too far-fetched, even to him, but he knew Oliver had sabotaged their relationship in some way. He was certain of it. "I know there's something fucked up going on between you two."

Ellie got up with her purse in her hand. "Good luck proving that. You have until Thursday till I'm changing locks. Don't make me throw out your stuff. So long, Jason."

Ellie reached her parents', moved to the passenger seat, and sounded her horn repeatedly with a cigarette in her trembling hand. Oliver stepped out, locked the house, and sat behind the wheel. One look at his sister, and he knew it hadn't gone well, the breakup. They talked through it for the duration of the drive, and though Ellie was still quite emotional and dejected, her brother was making her feel better, and quickly. Watching him driving them to the restaurant, her heart instantly reminded her why it was worth to undergo that vile ordeal earlier.

"Do you have any idea how beautiful you are?" she murmured, overwhelmed by her love for him.

Oliver chuckled sheepishly and glanced at her. "I'm beautiful? Baby, you're the prettiest thing that has ever been conceived."

Ellie giggled as she laid her hand on his thigh, massaging warmly. "You'll take care of me, won't you, my love?"

Oliver glimpsed at her again, confronting a worried face. "For as long as you let me."

"How does forever sound like?"

"Brief."

Their sentimental smiles crossed path, their hearts racing like two teenagers.

"I have a feeling that this weekend is going to be amazing," he said excitedly.

Ellie interlocked their fingers together and kissed the back of his hand. "I have a feeling that the rest of our lives is going to be amazing."

***

At 4 a.m., the front door of the Jensen residence slammed shut, propelled by an impatient kick. Ms. Ellie Jensen was dangling from her brother's neck as he was clambering awkwardly up the stairs to his bedroom. She crossed her feet around him and took off her sweater, blouse, and bra, tossing them down the staircase. Bare-breasted, she began tearing off Oliver's clothes as he was conquering the final steps.

They were both heavily intoxicated and incredibly horny, which made it cumbersome for Oliver to navigate to his room while Ellie was ruthlessly sucking on his neck and grinding herself on his monstrous erection. The scent of his sister's excitement was driving him wild, and he was desperate to put his dick in her by the time they entered his room.

He switched on the soft light of his bedside lamp and jumped onto the bed, crushing his sister between his body and the mattress. They were going at it like two Neanderthals, grinding on each other while kissing hungrily. Oliver kneaded Ellie's tit while she was pulling down his jeans urgently.

"Stand up, baby," she panted, pushing him to his feet.

Yet he made no effort to separate his lips from her nipple.

"Oliver, stand up!"

He disregarded her desperate cry and kept gnawing on her sensitive flesh, making her shudder and whimper under his frame.

"Fuck!" Ellie arched her back to better feed him her pinkish sprouts while she was unbuttoning her pants. "Baby, I'm begging you, let me take off your jeans. I swear I'll let you suck on my titties all weekend long."

She shoved him back until he stood before her, and this time he didn't oppose her. She shuffled out of her high heels and quickly got out of her pants and thong. She then undressed him like an animal and focused on his thick member.

Oliver stroked her blond hair as she took his manhood in her hand and started bobbing. Just a few weeks ago, Ellie had rarely taken a dick into her mouth, and now she was becoming an avid cocksucker, but she couldn't help herself. Whenever her brother's penis was on display, she felt compelled to suck it. It was an urge she was finding difficult to suppress, and as her lips parted, Oliver became aware of that, as well.

"Uh, uh, uh," he slurred playfully while distancing his dick from her eager mouth.

"Baby, what are you doing? Can't you see I wanna blow you?"

Holding her back by her hair, he trailed the head of his cock across her lips, loving how she kept trying to snare it in.

"Do you?"

"Fuck yes! Let me suck you."

He held her hair tightly as he slapped her cheeks a few times with his dick. It was completely out of character for him to behave this way, but he was so smashed that he couldn't care less he was treating his sister, the love of his life, as if she were nothing but a cheap slut.

Although loaded herself, Ellie never felt so humiliated. Her brother was smacking her face with his erection, bringing it closer to her mouth just to run it across her pouty lips and slapping her face some more. He was gentle with her, but she detested his behavior. Did he really think she was that desperate?

"So you wanna suck my dick?"

After how you're behaving? Fuck this!

"Yes," she answered, contrary to her thoughts, and tried wrapping her lips around his dick again.

He laughed while stroking his cock nonchalantly before her hungry eyes. "Then what's the magic word?"

Magic word? Fuck you! That's the magic word!

"Please."

Oliver laughed harder, loving how desperate she looked when carefully monitoring every stroke he awarded his dick.

"You're gonna let me fuck your pretty mouth?"

"Baby, it's not funny anymore. I already said please."

His dick slapped her in the face, lightly but with intent, conveying her brother's disapproval of her impudence.

"Oliver, I'm beginning to hate you now."

"I repeat: are your gonna let me fuck your pretty mouth?"

Ellie was battling herself. She despised his behavior, but she was growing so horny and wet, and she couldn't conceal her eagerness. "Yes. I'll let you fuck my pretty mouth."

"Alright then," he chuckled like a drunken porn producer that was taking advantage of an aspiring actress. "Start licking my balls, and if you do a good job, we'll see from there."

Mother fucker! Who the fuck does he think he is?! I'm not sucking on shit!

Her mouth engulfed his scrotum, and she started kneading his testicles with subtle wiggles of her tongue. Oliver didn't shave his genitalia as opposed to Ellie, so she had to lick the hair on his balls also, but she didn't mind. Her brother was too manly for her to want him to shave anyway. She loved every strand of hair on his perfect body.

She kept gently sucking on his balls before she lifted his nut sack to gain access to his perineum, the ridge that extended from his anus to his scrotum. Oliver groaned in bliss as his naked sister ran her tongue along this highly sensitive crease.

"Oh, god," he blurted in a ragged breath. "Baby, that's fucking awesome..."

Ellie had never done anything like this before, but a couple boyfriends of hers used to lick her there, and the pleasurable sensation had been imprinted into her memory. She intuitively estimated that boys might find it as exciting as girls, and while relishing her brother's moans, she now was certain of that fact. She originally thought to refrain from licking him there, but she wanted his cock in her mouth, and she was taking no prisoners.

"Oh my god, Ellie, that's amazing..."

Oliver gasped and trembled every time her sweet tongue teased his anus. He couldn't believe how sensitive he was there as his sister's tongue kept passing along this erogenous streak stretching between his pucker and nut sack. After she persistently pleasured him there, he knew she deserved to smoke his pole.

Ellie was excited, too, licking the stripe of flesh that was making her brother groan in delight. She couldn't wait for him to eat her pussy and to lick her there. She would make him lick her for hours a day for what he was doing to her now. She went back to his scrotum and tried swallowing his nut sack down her throat, anything to get to that plump sausage that was straining above it. Oliver pushed her down with a moan of pain, his scrotum threatening to be swallowed in whole. Ellie eased up the force of her sucking and allowed him to yank his wet balls from her tenacious mouth.

"Shit, Ellie! That hurt..."

"I'm so sorry," she gasped. "Here, I'll lick you back where you liked so much."

She pressed the tip of her tongue to the rim of his crinkle and licked up to the edge of his scrotum. She kept going, passing her tongue back and forth, until he was again gasping in rapture.

"Oliver, let me suck your dick. I did good, didn't I?"

"How bad do you want it?"

"So bad..."

"Alright. Open wide."

"Thank you."

What the fuck is the matter with me?! Thank you? I'm actually thanking him for this?!

"Now do you remember what you promised?"

"Um..."

"Wrong answer."

"No, I do! I remember! I promised you could fuck my pretty mouth."

Ellie couldn't believe the words that were coming out of her mouth. She was outright begging Oliver to suck his cock, but she was not going to pretend anymore: her brother had made a devoted cocksucker out of her.

"Good girl."

He held her by her long hair and drove his penis into that gaping mouth of hers that was eagerly expecting, and he wasn't playing; he started fucking her mouth as though he were fucking her pussy, plunging between her swollen red lips as he impaled her mouth. He tilted her head to the side by her hair, so that her mouth was a bit off course, and started a trajectory into the inside of her cheek. He looked down at her, appreciating his dick poking the wall of her mouth and making her cheek bulge, as his sister was letting him fuck all parts of her mouth unchecked. Once he had his fun, he aligned her mouth straight and slowly glided his dick into her face until he tapped the bend of her throat.

Ellie's eyes tearfully bulged, and she coughed up his cock immediately. Once she recovered, she opened her mouth wide and looked up into his eyes, cuing him to keep going. He gagged her a few more times, enjoying her tenacity, which was paying off. The more she was gagged the less frequent her gags were becoming, and Ellie knew that in a couple of months her brother would kill off her gagging instinct completely.

But she couldn't take it anymore. Her throat was exhausted from the gagging, and her pussy was clamoring for a hero. She needed him to fuck her in her bunny hole. She coughed up his dick one last time and glimpsed down painfully at her little slit. From all the excitement, she hadn't noticed that she was trickling on his sheets. She needed a plumber, and she knew just the right one.

She scooched back to the center of the bed and rolled to her knees, sticking out her hot buns for him. Her brother had made her feel like a slut tonight, and there was only one way she wanted to be fucked right now -- like a bitch. She ran a finger along her vaginal cleft and moaned when she sucked it clean, loving how ripe she tasted.

"Come here, boy." She whistled and tapped on the bed. "Who's a good boy?"

She burst out laughing a second later.

Clearly, they were both seriously boozed up.

Oliver laughed as he climbed clumsily onto the bed and took the position behind her. He bent over her and pressed his dick to her opening. "I'm a good boy," he panted in her ear before he licked it like a trusty pet.

"God damn it, Oliver!" Ellie lashed out. "I'm so fucking horny! Come on, give it to me!"

Ellie was in pain. If she weren't coming in the next minute she would kill herself. Luckily, the plumber she had commissioned was packing just the right equipment for the job. He kissed her svelte neck and brushed aside her golden mane, so he could kiss the nape of her neck, as well. A trail of kisses all the way down her spine was making his sister shiver in lust and consequently even more testy. She maneuvered her ass to try taking his cock in her pussy without his consent, but he drew back and kissed her ribs.

"Oliver, if you love me, I'm asking you—FUCK YES! Oh my god, thank you, baby..."

"Christ, Ellie, you feel so incredible," he breathed as he slid his rod up her slick, hot passage. "God, how wet can you get? It's inconceivable..."

"After what you did to me?" She groaned like an abomination of a whore. "You should consider yourself—oh fuck—lucky to even feel me."

Oliver knew what his big sister was talking about. She was as saturated as a creek. Even though he was aching to hammer into her meaty pussy, she felt too good for him to end this sublime penetration with a senseless thrust. They needed to enjoy this properly, and so he took his time, feeding her tight, wet slit his cock inch by inch and savoring her beastly moans of desire.

Ellie was on cloud nine from the skewering. She knew her bro had made the right call by sinking slowly into her. If she could have one memory to relive over and over, that would be the one. She could feel her moist nether lips hugging more and more of him until her soaking little pussy was eventually filled to the brim with all of his grade-A meat.

"Oh my god, I swear, I died and went to heaven..." she confessed in a moan.

They both telepathically knew to stay still and absorb the moment to the fullest. Ellie indulged in this incredible sensation of feeling this full and stretched, and Oliver couldn't admire her scalding wetness enough. Her pussy was hot and sopping wet, begging to be thrust into.

He drew back and sealed her again, pausing against her firm posterior. A couple more of those gentle strokes later, and he began driving into her, giving it to her like she had begged him to. His cock was thoroughly polished in her heady juices as he was pounding her from the rear, and the smell was killing him. It ignited such flame in his loins, and he couldn't wait for the moment that he would get to eat her.

"Ellie, your pussy's out of this world, I swear to god..."

"You should talk," she whimpered as her slender, hot bod rocked back and forth, as were the large, pale mounds on her chest. "God, what a cock..."

Oliver was able to get excellent swings since he was fucking Ellie while stooping over her, and his sister took him like a champ, thrusting back at him, making sure he was thumping her sopping cunt like the cheap fuck she had been feeling tonight. She was very aroused, and she could feel the orgasm rapidly building in her as the sound of bare, wet flesh slurping another began filling the room.

Although already quite aroused himself, Oliver wanted to feel more of his hot big sis, and so he clasped her slim thighs together between his shins. He could still enjoy the music, but now she was rubbing him infinitely more snugly.

"Baby, I'm so fired up," she panted while thrusting back at him.

"You and me both, angel," he panted back.

"Pull my hair, will ya?"

He smirked. "No need to ask twice."

He swathed her long blond hair round his hand. He then pulled on it hard while ramming into her.

"Ouch!" she whimpered, causing him to ease up, which she didn't approve of at all. "No, don't stop!"

He pulled hard again, but this time, his sister shut her fucking mouth. She bit hard on her bottom lip and allowed him to do her like the slutty bitch he had been treating her. As her head battled his pull, Ellie pondered whether Oliver was trying to break her in two while ripping her head off; nevertheless, their drunken state had been digging out their primal wants, and Ellie was being fucked mercilessly, and by her own kid brother of all people.

The force of his thrusts made her slim, hourglass frame lurch ferociously, her large titties slapping about. She bit her lip harder as she was trying not to scream from the painful pleasure. She eventually chapped her lip, and her angry grunts and whimpers echoed across the room. Her brother was like a raging bull fucking the hottest cow in the meadow. Incidentally, that cow was his gorgeous, blue-eyed, skinny sister.

"Oh, my, god, O, li, ver," she cried to the beat of the beating he was giving her pussy.

What Ellie enjoyed the most was to feel his pubes on the cleft of her butt every time his giant, hairy balls swung against her slit. And as he kept going, her moans grew lustier, setting the vocal tempo to this incredibly hot fuck. She occasionally traded them for a whimper whenever he thrust really hard into her, and soon, she was redlining. He let go of her hair and held her by her small waist as he pumped his cock into her taut body.

"Oliver, I'm..."

"I know," he panted. "Go for it."

"Okay," she whined. "Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god..."

When he sensed her legs jerking, he paced himself and gave it to her slow and tight, making sure her pussy could feel all of him. It was another lesson Bianca had taught him, to slow down when she was on the brink. Ellie couldn't believe how he timed it to perfection, giving her ten seconds of slow but heavy strokes.

"Baby, I love you," she gasped, her voice strained.

"I love you too, gorgeous. Come for me."

"I'm coming for youuuuuu. Just, another, one, of......... YES! Oh my god, Oliver..."

The birth of her orgasm made waves in her pussy and in his room as Ellie announced it vocally and vaginally in equal passion. Her hot bod tensed up and her wetness quadrupled as the perfect storm swirled inside her cruelly.

Oliver wedged himself in his straining sister while she was shuddering with her orgasm. Unable to stir an inch, as her brother glued her to him while keeping her legs inseparable, Ellie gyrated her ass. Each completion of such movement brought upon her brother's cock more of her violent contractions and bought her some more time as she floated up in the heavens with the angels.

"Oh my god, I'm c-coming so hard..."

Ellie held in her breath and contorted throughout her orgasm, rubbing that beast of a cock inside her until her explosions petered out. Her hungry little kitten then smothered his shaft like a boa constrictor, milking him in vain as he was too intoxicated to produce his pearly-white cream this quickly. His cum was the payment for being allowed to fuck that divine pussy, a payment her hot, wet slit would take one way or another.

Her vaginal muscles gradually relaxed, and the rest of her body was soon to follow. She flopped onto the bed, titties down, and was catching her breath. She had no time for an interlude though since his dick was back stroking inside her. Oliver lay flat on his recovering sister and was fucking her back to health, slowly at first, allowing her pussy to rise to its feet, but the pace was escalating by the second, and Ellie knew her evil brother was set on making her crumble like that again.

She had no say on the matter, however. Oliver reached underneath her and molded both of her fair mounds, now rippling instead of pounding. Ellie stroked the back of his thighs lovingly as he was groping every inch of that hefty bust that she was carrying. She rested her head onto her right cheek and shot him that pleading gaze that should have been illegalized by now, knowing it would drive him insane.

Just as foreseen, her blue, needy eyes were putting a serious rush on his balls, and the fondling of her bosom grew more aggressive, but she couldn't care less. He was the one guy that she was willing to give everything to, so what if he was almost ripping her nipples off? Small price to pay for their ungodly climax that was two minutes away at the latest. Ellie was hurting, but she let her whimpers and pain-flooded eyes educate him; she wouldn't stop him willingly. Realizing he was getting carried away, Oliver let go of her breasts and straddled her sculpted ass, now pummeling her with all his might.

It was brutal, Ellie admitted to herself. Never had a guy fucked her this carelessly. She was fragile and somewhat bony, and surely couldn't defend herself against such ruthless assail. But she knew her brother was too inebriated to notice her smoldering bod bouncing off the bed and inadvertently countering his thrusts of doom. He gave her a much-needed break when he pulled out to leer at that little wet maw.

"Sweetie, put it back in," she whimpered, her eyes brimming with need while her hands stroked the back of his thighs.

She felt so painfully empty, and she knew why: she was on the verge of rinsing his cock again in her musky oils. His thuggish pounds were greatly missed now.

He shoved his dick into his only sister in one quick, sleek motion and resumed thrusting violently inside her. Ellie was lying flat as though her body were numb. Aside from bouncing on the mattress while whimpering as she looked into his eyes, she could do very little. A few thrusts later, she found herself in a familiar position. She crumpled the sheets in her fingers and stuck out her perfect ass. If he wasn't quick enough, he would have to wait and unload with her third.

"Baby, you're killing me," she let him know in a whimper while spreading her ass cheeks for the deepest impaling possible.

"I'm killing you?" he questioned breathily while hammering into that sultry passage over and over. "Ellie, honey, you're more lethal than the deadliest poison."

The look on his face told Ellie he wasn't even trying to sell it. It was his genuine conviction.

"God help me, I love you so much."

"I love you more, gorgeous. God, your pussy is amazing!"

He clasped her waist while his sister kept herself as spread as possible for him. He worked her malleable pussy with savage thumps, shaping it permanently to the contours of his raging hard-on. He was close, so very close to soften the pink walls of her sex with a little translucent-white, and his sister could no doubt feel it.

"Baby, don't miss out on me," she puled urgently, her shapely ass so spread for him, her tight little knot bulging. "I'm seconds away..."

"Just tell me when to shoot," he panted while repeatedly plunging between her swollen nether lips.

"Are you going to come hard?" she panted as her sensuous figure rebounded off the bed to his barbaric thrusts.

"So hard..."

"Are you going to come deep?"

"I swear I'll stop your heart."

She could feel his angry cock expanding, seething with sperm. "You're gonna fill me up?"

"Till you burst," he gasped.

"With lots of cum?"

"You tell me..."

"Oh my god, you're throbbing!"

"FUCKING TAKE ME, SIS!"

Just as promised, Ellie's heart stopped; at least it felt like it did. She couldn't breathe from the new depths her brother had discovered in her when he popped. She tried slithering away, yet perched on the bloom of her tight little ass, Oliver pressed her pelvis down to the bed, denying her oxygen. Breathing or not, the hardcore impale accompanied with the copious amounts of jizz her brother was spewing in her snatch triggered her orgasm.

"HOLY FUCKKKKK!" she growled like an animal, her pussy firing on all cylinders. "I'm coming! I'm... oh my god, it hurts so good..."

While blissfully dumping his load, that brave pussy was fighting Oliver back, dropping a cubic meter of cum. It was now too slippery in her spasmodic cunt, and Oliver was beginning to lose traction. He lay flat on his sister and clamped her legs together tightly between his. He wound his arm around her neck and rammed his dick into her, making her squeal from the stab.

"URGHHHHHHHH!!!!"

Ellie was experiencing something she had never before: asphyxiating while climaxing. Her brother's arm was serving as a smothering noose round her neck as he tried breaking her in two with his dick. His spurts were reaching news depths in a velocity that proved to be difficult to deal with. His muscular frame was crushing her against the mattress with all of his weight. It was brutal, to come on his cock in this fashion.

As Oliver filled his sister's love box with the last of his seed, he unclenched his arm and permitted her to breathe again. Ellie was gasping hard, her face bluish from lack of oxygen. She desperately inhaled the sex-drenched air before she clamped her calves over his and spiked herself on that fat cock until her huge lungs failed. She would decide when she breathed again.

Her slippery cunt fisted him, hungrily pumping his creamy essence straight into her ripe womb. Once the blonde took him for everything he had and then some, her trembling legs fell onto the bed, and her bro collapsed on top of her, short-winded. He gently massaged his sister's sweaty bosom while they were catching their breaths, blissfully spent. Ellie was first to recover. With her throbbing pussy filled and sated, she stuck her tongue out for some oral action. Her brother was happy to oblige, and they were soon kissing for minutes.

*****

"So... do you want to talk about it?" Ellie asked after picking Oliver up from the mall on a Friday evening. He'd called her twenty minutes ago.

"No," he replied quietly while gazing out the window with a solemn expression on his plump face.

"Well, that look can only mean one thing: girl problems." She took a left turn as she drove them home. "I'm right, aren't I?"

Oliver glimpsed at her before he resumed staring absently out the window.

Ellie gave a sigh and lightly squeezed his knee in encouragement. "What happened?"

Oliver took a moment to gather his thoughts. His sister knew him too well to keep it from her. "There's this girl that... I really like, and Tommy had me convinced that..." He heaved a sigh as he again looked out the window. "I don't feel like talking about it."

Ellie squeezed his knee again, his dejected mood filling in the blanks in her head. "What did that little bitch say when you'd told her that?"

Oliver turned his head to her and gave a chuckle or two, to which Ellie added her cute, girly giggles. "I haven't told her, and she's not a bitch."

The blue in his sister's eyes soften, and her grip on the chubby, leather-clad wheel loosened again. "Well, if you haven't told her, then maybe she isn't after all." She brought the car to a halt at the stop sign and waited for the old lady with the cane to cross. "Then what happened? Why haven't you told her?"

"Because she doesn't like me."

"And how would you know if you—"

"She's into a buddy of mine. They were all over each other from the moment we met up with them."

Her head bobbed in empathy as she accelerated to the legal speeding limit. "I'm sorry."

"Yeah, whatever," he mumbled with slumped shoulders, his hands clasped in his lap. "I didn't really think she liked me," he said in a defeated voice seconds later.

"And why would you think that? Even if it turned out to be true?"

"Why? 'Cause she's... girls like her don't like guys like me."

"What, girls like her don't like smart, sensitive, and amazing guys like you? I find it hard to believe."

A bitter smirk curled the right corner of his lips at Ellie's consoling efforts. She didn't want to bring up the elephant in the room, and he appreciated it, especially when it was very unlike her, but in his current frame of mind, it was also irksome. "Yeah, I'm sure that's what girls care about: sensitive and... all that crap."

"It's not crap, and you'd be surprised."

"Ellie, I appreciate you trying, but we both know it's bull."

"And how do we know that exactly?"

"Well... take you for example: how many fat boyfriends have you had?"

Ellie moistened her lips as she was trying to think how to get away from that. They both knew he had her there. "For your information, I don't have a problem dating a guy who's overweight."

"Then why haven't you?"

"Because I've never been asked out by one."

"Yeah, I'm sure that's why," her brother retorted bitterly.

The blonde sighed. "Listen, Oliver, you're only 14. Your body is constantly changing, and—"

"Ellie, let's just drop it. Can we do that?"

She couldn't drop it, not before she made him feel better. "You wanna know something? I think you're an amazing kid; I really do, Oliver. So what if you're overweight and wearing"—her eyes swept over his attire in painful disapproval—"these clothes. You are beautiful on the inside. There are so many qualities in you that—"

"Beautiful on the inside?" He snorted. "That's basically saying: you're a fat fuck, and you're gonna die a virgin. As a former cheerleader, I have to say, you really suck at this, Ellie."

Their eyes met in a glance that seemed to stretch across centuries before they broke it off with a string of chuckles. Ellie always appreciated it about her little brother, when he'd call her out on her bullshit.

"Generally speaking, you wouldn't be wrong, that if a girl tells you that, it's... not good news, but it's not what I'm doing here. I do think that you're incredible, Oliver, and if that girl doesn't like you, then it simply means that she's not meant for you. There's gonna come a day when you'll meet the right girl, someone who will see what I see, and when that girl comes along, everything will fall into place. And much more importantly"—she squeezed his knee for the third time, and while cocking a shapely brow, shot him a sly smile—"you will not be a virgin anymore."

They guffawed at her quip.

Oliver hadn't realized it, but his sister had done some serious cheering since she'd picked him up, and he was beginning to feel, dare he say, bullish about his prospects?

He considered her words for a minute or two. "How will I know when... you know, the right girl... I mean is there like... a sign or something?"

Ellie gave him a warm smile. He was so innocent, even compared to kids his age, but she adored that about him. It was those little things that separated him from his brothers, that gave him that uniqueness that she found so appealing.

"Well, I'm not much of an expert, but if the cinema and all those great love stories are to be believed, then you just..." she trailed off, trying to make sense of it in her own head, as well.

"What? You just what?"

She cast a glance at him, the crescent moon leering at the slight freckles on her ravishing face. "You just... know."

*

Oliver squinted his eyes open, trying to adjust to the faint light beaming from his bedside lamp.

"What's the time?" he pondered and checked the clock on the wall.

It was only 9 in the morning. In front him lay his naked sister, peacefully asleep in her brother's arms as he was spooning her. He gave a sigh, his dream slowly fading to the back of his head.

He softly kissed Ellie's shoulder blade, dwelling on the last bit of the conversation they'd had in the car. He vaguely remembered that day, even though almost a decade had passed. He'd never had a shot with that girl or any girl he liked throughout his pubescence. He was too insecure and naïve, or perhaps Ellie was right, and it was never meant to be. He kissed her shoulder blade again.

His heartbeats quickened as he studied his sister's pale curves, the magnificent swells on her slender chest, and her flowing blond hair that seemed to glitter under the soft yellow light. She had such flawless, creamy skin, he reflected while drinking her in. He was always aware of that of course, but now, he was seeing parts of her to-die-for body that he had never before, that Ellie should have never allowed him.

He ran his fingers over her shoulder, down her side, skimming across her ribs, sinking into the curve of her waist, mounting her slight hips. His sister was built like a fantasy, he admitted while gently cupping the tight globe of her backside. She was the epitome of perfection according to modern standards: skinny, shapely, and incompressiblly busty. All woman, and all natural.

Her words kept resounding in his head while he was lightly massaging her muscular bun, that when the right girl came along, he'd know. The image of his late wife pierced his sister's words at that second. He'd loved Bianca. He'd been completely in love with her, every second of every day he'd spent with her, but had she been the right girl?

He rolled to his back with a sigh, his head an aching mess. "Was Bianca the right girl?"

This should have been such an easy question, but it wasn't, and acknowledging it now was paining. He'd been too young and unworldly to know it then, and now that so many years had passed, he couldn't be certain anymore. He set his eyes on Ellie again, as if she could solve this quandary for him. She couldn't, he knew. No one could; not even him. Gazing at his nude sister, however, provided an answer to a question he hadn't even asked.

He rolled back to his side, draping an arm over the serene blonde as he spooned her yet again. There was no question because there needed not to be. He simply... knew, without a shadow of a doubt -- she was the right girl. The one.

A soft smile crossed his face when Ellie squirmed upon contact. The bloom of her ass nestled deeper in his groin as she sought to vanish in his embrace, as though to validate his ruminations. He easily engulfed this hot babe with his masculine frame as Ellie's bony stature presented little challenge. Only the plumpness of her bosom and the golden waterfall that she called her hair couldn't be concealed.

Last night started coming to him while he was lovingly caressing her arm. They'd sat for dinner in a fancy restaurant, both having grilled fish while sharing a bottle of gewürztraminer. From there, they had gone clubbing. Flashbacks of them doing shot after shot in the club raced before his eyes. They were dancing and laughing and drinking... they were too intoxicated to drive, so they had taken a cab back a couple of hours before sunrise.

Oliver kissed Ellie's delicate shoulder, remembering how incredible she had been all through the night. She might have been downhearted because of her breakup, but she'd bounced back like a champ. She insisted to pay for the entire night, and he could feel how important it was to her that he enjoyed every second with her.

Images of their late-night romp then filled his head. He was rough with her, he knew. He hated himself when recalling slapping her in the face with his dick, but he was too intoxicated to stop himself. He then remembered his violent thrusts. He prayed his drunken brutality hadn't hurt her delicate flower. His eyes sloped down her hourglass frame as he took a better look at her shaved sex. His cum was still seeping out of her.

"What a sight," he thought.

They were too drunk to tidy up, passing out seconds after he climbed off of her. They weren't even in the covers. Not only that, they fell asleep with their bodies sprawled across the bed.

"What a wild night," he muttered.

He went to the bathroom to drain the gallons of piss and returned to bed. He knew he should go back to sleep as he had only four hours of slumber at best, but he was too distracted by his expanding manhood. Without realizing, he was getting horny while observing his sister sleeping like an angel.

He knew his wood was for good—unless he did something about it. He shot her pussy another ungodly look. The sight of his semen oozing out of this goddess and onto her sensual thigh was making him harder than ever. He had to unload, so he could go back to sleep.

He propped her leg atop his knee and positioned himself behind her. He then grabbed his cock and secured it between her labia. He ran his prick up and down her slit, watching her fatty lips clinging to him as he went back and forth. He then placed his tip under her clitoris and gave it a few jiggles; Ellie didn't even stir. After playing around with her bald pussy, he knew this sleeping beauty would have to take him. He aligned his dick with her cum-trickling entrance and pressed, horny as hell.

While engrossed in her sweet dream, Ellie felt some pressure in her cunt. She woke up abruptly only to see her brother trying to enter her. She couldn't believe he was about to fuck her while she was asleep. Looking down at her slit, groggy from sleep and hung-over, she watched his cock-head scooping up cum-residues off her thigh from hours ago and compelling it back into her filthy hole. She knew he wanted her to take it back in.

She decided to go back to sleep and let him do whatever he wanted with her. She would kill herself before she stopped him. It was his pussy now anyway. She rested her head back in the crook of his arm, shut her eyes, and tried falling back to sleep while her brother was holding her leg in the air and was getting ready to violate her.

She could feel his morning wood pressing to her dirty cleft, feeling him splitting her lips, and she prayed he'd be gentle with her. The clobbering of her pussy was easily felt, now that the alcohol faded. She knew she'd be wet for him in no time at all, yet she was fearful of the penetration. She was afraid he would tear her up before she had the chance to get properly lubricated. To Ellie's surprise, her pussy was experiencing no difficulties, and his meaty member was sliding into her body with ease.

"Smart boy," she pondered, realizing that the aged cum he had pushed back into her smoothed her for him. A shudder of lust ran through her at the thought.

It was a bit crammed, but her brother was gentle, giving her time to adapt, and her excitement soon coated his cock from tip to base. Oliver groaned upon disappearing his pesky wood in his sleeping sister. He kept himself motionless inside her for a lengthy moment, kissing her back and just basking in the snug embrace of her sex.

His delicate kisses were of love rather than lust, which Ellie could feel and admire. She nuzzled his arm with a smile, and before she knew it, she, miraculously, drifted back to sleep, happily full. The sound of rhythmic breathing soon filled the room, and Oliver couldn't have been more excited.

"How often does one get to do his big sis? And while she's asleep?! Not often," he asked and answered.

Ellie was trapped in her erotic dream, and in it, the love of her life was stroking inside her while kissing her shoulders and neck. It sent tingles down to her toes and clit. In the dream, his manhood was thick and hard, filling her to the brim; her pussy was wet and hot, stuffy like the South American jungles; her breathing was quick and shallow in her dream. Oh, what a lovely dream... or was it?

Her eyes shot open, her breathing rapid. After a moment of confusion, she realized her dream was mimicking reality. "Thank god," she thought. Her leg was still up in the air when she looked down at her cunt, her brother fucking all sleep out of her. The underside of his mushroom peeped from inside of her, exposing the mingling of her desire and the cum he had forced into her, before he slid back into her sex, all the way in, feeding her his warm, plump cock.

He was delicate, fucking her slowly, planting wet kisses on her flushed skin. She knew her sleep was gone now if only because of the smell; she was reeking of sex. She took a noseful of the strong scent of her lust and softly moaned in delight. She was close. She could tell just by the fragranced air, never mind her pussy was smoldering with need.

Up till now, Ellie refrained from looking into her brother's eyes. She was afraid he would panic and stop when realizing she was awake, and the last thing she wanted was to discourage him. That, however, became unfeasible when she was about to crest on his cock. She wanted him to come with her, so they could go back to sleep, and she knew just the thing that would make him throb.

She ceased the pretense of sleep and shot him her devastating look while stroking his bottom shin with her taut toes. She delivered the most painful, pleading look she could muster, as if he were murdering her with his dick. It wasn't difficult for her since her eyes were always begging before she climaxed. She didn't know why or when it started, but it was as natural for her as breathing.

Assaulted by her catlike blue eyes, Oliver knew his sister wanted him to unload inside her. There was no way she hadn't figured out what she was doing to him by now. He drove into her with greater purpose, confident that she was going to come with him. The mouthwatering scent of her pussy and her crazy breathing were her telltale, second only to her imploring eyes.

He still couldn't believe he was inside her. It was going to be difficult getting used to. She was his big sister, his only sister, and the one girl he adored the most, and what a girl... a heart-stopper. Never in his life had he believed he could get a girl her caliber. Ellie was the girl on top of the pyramid, the one that everyone noticed first, the one that sucked the attention out of a room... he raised her leg higher up and let her wet snatch rub him good.

Ellie's heaving bosom gave away the magnitude of her excitement. Her leg was held up in the air while she was locked in a staring contest with her brother, resolved to outlast him. Her other leg was busy with the loving caresses her stretched toes were awarding him, and her cunt was being stroked by the dick she loved the most.

Her pussy was soon catching fire, and she needed Oliver to put it out, but his stamina was surprising since not even a single pulse could be felt in her wringing wet channel. How dared he defy her eyes? Ellie would have none of that. She, and only she would decide when he were to come. She switched to heavy artillery, upgrading her lustful gasps to ludicrous whimpers, as she pinched a pair of pink, puffy nipples and flooded her blue eyes with tears. "Let's see him now."

Not even two strokes later, that swollen member was throbbing inside her, aching for relief. She smiled inwardly and went off on his cock.

By now, Ellie knew that when her brother was coming inside her, he would go for the deepest impale. It was just the way he was programmed. He simply wanted her to take him as deep as possible, to make her burst with his seed, and she had no qualms about that.

She released her knee from his grip and rocketed it to her bust. "There, now he'll be able to shoot deeper." She took her brother's hand and cupped her tit into his warm palm, knowing he was going to squeeze the fuck out of it upon exploding. His knuckles promptly locked on a taut nipple, which made the blonde whimper so sensually. Still peaking, Ellie took a deep breath and held, knowing she would need every molecule of oxygen to ride out his blast.

Originally, Oliver planned to try to spare his sister, but from watching all of her prep work, he knew she was in peace with the balls-deep seeding. He thrust as deep as the position allowed, his hard, brimming balls trying to squeeze in, as well. With a swollen nipple helplessly trapped between in his knuckles, he squeezed Ellie's breast and shot for the stars.

Watching his breathless sister trying to convulse through both of their orgasms while in fetal position made Oliver feel that some leniency was in order. He was willing to give up on some of her spasmodic pussy in exchange for her breathing again.

"Don't you fucking dare!" Ellie growled breathlessly, heartbroken by his retreat. "All the way in and as hard as you can!"

A rich slushing noise reverberated in the room when he plunged back into her tight cleft, and Ellie squealed when her bro bottomed out. Her breast spilled from his tight grip, her nipple so erect and aching between his knuckles. She pulled his knee to her bust atop hers and whimpered like a female in heat, welcoming her brother's hot spurts of jizz into her most intimate place.

With a manly roar, Oliver transported the last of his swimmers deep into his sister's scalding sex, where, god forbid, they were to hunt down and assail a fertile egg. He released her breast, then her nipple, slowly coming down while the hot blonde was still balled up, riding the last golden ripples of her orgasm. Their bare, wet genitals throbbed in harmony, flesh to flesh, until the sister's spasms dwindled, and they remained tangled in a symphony of labored breaths before dozing off again.

***

"Oliver, take off that tarp and jump in!" Jack hollered while in the midst of a splashing battle with Rick.

"Tarp," Rick echoed in a chuckle. "Good one."

"Why don't you suck on this?" Oliver came back, flipping Jack the bird.

"Ooooo!" Rick exclaimed in hopes Jack would get mad enough to discipline his little brother.

"Don't make me come over there and slap your face silly."

Oliver replied with a frustrated head shake. He wanted to stand up to Jack, but he knew it wouldn't be wise. His brother was taller and stronger, and he would just humiliate him. Sitting by the edge of pool, he hissed a juicy curse under his breath and submerged his legs.

"There she is!" Rick announced as Jack's twin patted in her blood-red bikini to the pool.

Giggling coquettishly, Ellie worked her hips as she reduced the distance to her boyfriend. She plunged in and gave him a kiss before she swam across to her little brother, allowing Rick and Jack to resume their juvenile games.

"Hey, you," she cooed with a big grin.

"Hey."

She rested her hands on his knees. "Tell me, where did you get those cute dimples from? It's uncanny."

Oliver responded with a sheepish smile. "Probably from the fat mailman who's also given me all of this."

Ellie giggled when he gestured at the big swell of his belly.

"Good to see Dick—I'm sorry, Rick and Jack being their usual selves."

"Now you watch it there," Ellie cautioned with a mock glower before she giggled a bit.

"Sorry," Oliver muttered, swaying his legs gently in the clear blue waters.

"Don't let them get to you. You know they're just playing."

"I know, but... I just can't wait to get the hell out of here. You're dropping me off at the airport, don't forget."

"Yeah, about that..." Ellie started.

Oliver took one look at her face, and his head shook in exasperation. "Oh, don't start with that again. I'm going, and there's nothing you can say to talk me out of it."

"But—"

"Ellie, don't. I don't want to hear it. I already booked my fligh—"

"God, can you just let me talk for a second?!"

He rolled his eyes, aware that he wouldn't like anything his sister would have to say.

"I wanna go on the record that I don't like this little trip you've planned out for yourself. I strongly feel that—"

"There's my girl," Rick cut her off, snaking his arms around her.

He and Jack had taken a break, so the latter could answer his phone.

"Rick, give us a moment," Ellie said.

"No, Rick, do stay. We don't really need a moment."

"Is this about his trip again? God, baby, you gotta let it go..."

"Yes! Thank you!" Oliver said, drawing encouragement from Rick.

"I won't let it go! Because I think he's far too young to be traveling halfway across the—"

"Where did you say you were going again? Finland was it?"

"Thailand."

"Oh, right," Rick mused before his brows knotted. "Where is it exactly? Africa?"

Oliver snuck a peek at his sister, noting her embarrassment. "Uh... no. Southeast Asia."

Ellie appreciated it that Oliver hadn't made fun of Rick. It was so easy to ridicule him, especially when her boyfriend hadn't been returning the favor. He brother, however, wasn't made that way. He could never be mean, even when he had every right to.

"Yeah, of course, Southeast Asia," Rick blurted, as if he'd found it trivial all of a sudden. "It's right next to um"—he snapped his fingers a couple of times, as though the answer was on the tip of his tongue—"Jordan, right?"

"Oh my god, would please go away already? You're embarrassing yourself."

Rick took one look at Ellie's cheeks—that were flushed with ire and embarrassment in equal parts—and waded back to Jack, who was still on the phone.

"Thanks," she murmured when he was out of hearing range.

"For what?" Oliver said.

"You know..."

Oliver gave a half a smile. "Not the sharpest tool in the shed, is he?"

"Yeah, well, he makes up for it in other ways. Anyways, Oliver, I really don't want you to go."

"Yeah, you said that like... a million times by now."

"Then why aren't you listening?!"

"Because you've made no compelling reason why I shouldn't; besides, I won't be gone for long. Six months. A year tops."

Ellie's eyes widened. "A year?! No, no, no... there's no way, Oliver. There's no way you'll be gone for a year."

"Ellie, look at me: this is my life, and while I appreciate you looking out for me, it is not up to you."

His sister shook her head repeatedly, hating her inability to influence him. "You're gonna blow away your entire inheritance for the sake of—"

"I'm no gonna blow anything away. I've already run the numbers. I can make do with under a thousand bucks a month. It's super-cheap there."

"Oliver," she said softly as she nestled between his legs, "please don't go."

"Give me one good reason why, and I won't."

"I"—she pulled her damp hair back—"I have a bad feeling about this, and I just can't shake that feeling."

Her brother dismissed it with his signature smile. "Sis, I'll be okay; I promise. I'll be back before you even notice that I was gone." He cupped her cheek when it was clear that she found no solace in his promise. "Come on, Ellie, what's the worst that could happen?"

*

Ellie slowly opened her eyes, rousing to the feeling of her bladder nearly exploding. She looked over her shoulder, but her brother was nowhere to be seen. She went to the bathroom and expelled every drop of pee and semen her pussy was able to hold in, which was plenty. She padded back to the room and realized she overslept when noting it was after 3 p.m..

She mulled her dream over and smiled in nostalgia at the blast from her past that was her ex-boyfriend Rick, whom she'd met at her sophomore year of college. He wasn't too bright, but he was fun and was good to her, and at that time, that was enough for her. Just over eighteen months into their relationship, she'd inescapably got tired of him, and that was the end of Rick.

Oliver's closing sentence kept smacking her in the face, much harder than his dick had last night. "What's the worst that could happen?"

Ellie wasn't sure, but her overweight brother returning from exile looking like a Greek god and stealing her heart while ripping through her life seemed like a lock for worst case scenario. At least it had until two days ago. It sure as hell didn't feel like that now.

She flopped down onto the bed with a drunken smile and ruminated on the last two days or so. She couldn't believe it was real. No longer burdened by her engagement to Jason, she was finally free to truly process the miracle that was her baby bro.

She stared absently up the ceiling for minutes before she burst into tearful laughter. She rolled onto her bosom and took a whiff from the covers that were drenched with Oliver's heady odor. She held them close to her chest as she laughed some more before she rolled onto her back again.

Ellie was in love. She was head over heels, completely and hopelessly in love with her brother, and he loved her back. Could there be a more blissful feeling than that? She was doubtful. Suddenly, everything was clear to her. Months of conflicts and guilt and self-loathing evaporated into thin air as though they were never present. She was happy and carefree and out of conflict, intoxicated by her love for Oliver. She was hooked for life, and she had no plans of ever going through withdrawal.

They were a match made in heaven, she felt. She had had an amazing time with him last night and been having the best talks she'd had in years. And the sex? "Is out of this world!" she cried out in her head. Oliver put to shame every guy Ellie had ever fucked. Even when he was pummeling her pussy like a pent-up convict, she felt like he was making sweet, sweet love to her.

She caressed her bare tummy, losing herself in her crazy thoughts. She was trying to stop, but she couldn't. She was daydreaming about her carrying her brother's baby. Her heart almost exploded in excitement before shriveling at the fear. She filled her lungs with air to make her taut belly bulge as she kept rubbing it, visualizing their baby growing inside her. It was exhilarating, the battle between her conflicting emotions.

She needed Oliver. She jumped off the bed, put on her bra and thong, and darted out of the room to look for him. She hurried down the stairs before she halted midway. She could hear him talking to her niece. She knew it was his daughter he was speaking to since it was in Italian. She climbed down three more steps and sighted Oliver in the kitchen in his underwear.

He was on the phone, conversing with Michela via his Bluetooth earpiece while making a couple of sandwiches. It was clear one of them was for her as two plates rested on the kitchen island alongside a pitcher of orange juice. She observed him without disclosing her presence, not wanting to interrupt.

"Me la canti una canzone prima di andare a letto?" Oliver chuckled, though clearly moved by the offer. "Michela, lo sai che per papà niente è più importante di te," (You'll sing to me tonight before we go to sleep?... Michela, you know there's nothing more important to Daddy than you).

Ellie couldn't understand the specifics of the conversation, but her brother's tone was warm and sentimental.

"Give me a big, wet kiss... That wasn't a big kiss... That wasn't wet; try another one... Another one... And here's one back... I love you so much, baby, more than anything... Okay... Okay... Call me when you get back from dinner... I love y—"

Oliver let out a deep breath, smiling. He removed the earpiece and continued to assemble the sandwiches.

His sister was standing halfway down the staircase, admiring him, unaware that she was dwelling on his parenting skills, and not without purpose. Her longing for him to father her children was growing faster than their imaginary baby.

"He's such a great father..."

Her dangerous ruminations soon led to an embarrassing ogling. She couldn't help it, scoping him out in those sexy black boxer briefs. His bulge, though at ease, was consistent with what she remembered inserting into her this morning and last night. His body was so alluring in her eyes. She couldn't get over the fact that he used to be obese. There was no sign of the pounds of lard that had once lapped his athletic build. No stretch marks, no nothing. The blubber was gone, and its place muscle tonus had taken.

He wasn't overly muscular, Ellie reflected; in fact, his ripped figure was shrewdly concealed when clothed, and it was almost impossible to gauge how sexy and toned his body truly was without him flashing some skin; unlike her bulky ex-boyfriends, who looked brawny even when wearing a storm coat, never mind they almost always paraded themselves in tight tanks with their bulging muscles constantly on display.

But not her brother; he didn't share their vanity. How could she ever hold their bodies so high was beyond her now as she leered at him. He was so much more refined and carved. Between his legs though he was brawnier than them all, Ellie excitedly marked.

"And he comes so hard," Ellie pondered, her tongue lapping her lips hungrily. "He is dreamy..."

She looked down at her pussy, almost painfully; she was trickling. Her brother had made a nymphomaniac out of her. She wanted that cock lodged inside her 24/7. She then looked back at him as her taboo ruminations resumed: how she yearned for him to plant his brotherly seed in her. At first, she was so scared at the thought, but her fear was eroding, blown away by a gust of perilous excitement and illicit want.

"What if he doesn't want me to? To have his kids?" Her heart nearly stopped at the agonizing thought. "I'll fucking kill myself, I swear to god..." Tears sprang to her eyes after she realized that Oliver might not be as keen as her. "Well... I could just forget to take my pills, and then it'd be too late for him to stop it. I won't even tell him till I'm in my third trimester. I'll just go off the pill for like a week, and his perfect swimmers obviously know the job..."

Ellie's mind was venturing into dangerous territories, but it was too late for her to stop now. She figured out that she wanted to be impregnated by her bro, and she was scheming, plotting, and considering different approaches. It was out of her hands now.

While finishing up with the sandwiches, Oliver noted his sister standing at the stairs. She was a knockout, so fucking hot in her red lace bra and matching thong. He couldn't even count the number of twists and bends on her curvaceous bod. Her blond hair cascaded down her back, almost kissing her shapely ass. She should be outlawed, he pondered. How could a man ever say no to this? She could be as dumb and shallow as they come, but with her looks, she really needed nothing more.

But she did have more, Oliver knew, a lot more: intelligent, interesting, sensitive, funny... she was the whole package. His package. He was getting so horny, watching her hourglass figure standing idly, waiting to be fucked. He shot her a look that she should get her tender pussy ready, but she didn't seem to notice. He smiled. She seemed so absorbed in thought, not even realizing that he was looking right at her. Her glazed eyes and goofy simper told him that she was pondering something sweet and beautiful, just like her.

"I just need to figure out when I'm ovulating, and it's bye, bye pill. And once I've had our first kid, then the next ones will be child play. He'll definitely want more children, won't he? Yes. I know my baby will want more, and if not... then I'll go off the pill again, and again, and he'll be clueless."

Oliver chuckled, quietly though. He wanted to see when his sister roused from her sweet reverie. Probably planning the rest of the weekend in that beautiful head.

"There's no way he's gonna stop coming in me. He's crazy about my pussy. He's not gonna start coming on my tits. Well, he'll obviously want to come on the girls, but not all the time. And with the way he pushed his cum into me this morning? Yeah, he wants that pussy filled..." Ellie giggled, recollecting how her brother scooped his jizz into her earlier.

"And when he starts eating me, he's gonna wanna come inside me more than ever! I know I'm yummy, and I know he'll want his cum in there. And with the way he's been shooting in me? He could be 99% sterile, and he would sill knock me up. His fat cock is going straight into my babymaker... and he has so much cum. He comes hard with tons of spunk. He'd probably get me pregnant on the first day I 'lost' my pills."

Oliver couldn't hold himself any longer, watching Ellie giggling at herself. She was really spacing out hard.

"And I'll milk the fuck out of his junk! Every drop of..."

Ellie awoke from her heavy daydream to the sound of Oliver guffawing. She quickly realized she was too deep in her head for far too long. She smiled sheepishly and dashed to him, leaping into his arms nigh the island. Oliver caught her and allowed her to wound her limbs around him as a deep kiss commenced.

He was addicted to Ellie's tongue by now. He wanted that sweet tongue dancing in his mouth forever. Her pouty lips were just a bonus as he sucked on them enthusiastically. His sister's kiss was so genuine that Oliver could feel palpitations in his chest. She just had so much power over him.

"Good morning," she whispered huskily with a huge grin, her blue eyes scintillating.

His heart was still uneasy from that kiss and from her eyes. "I've missed you so much. I was beginning to think you might never get up."

"You could've just woken me." She fixed him with a lecherous look. "Preferably, the way you did this morning."

He chuckled, the embarrassment hot in his belly. "Sorry about that. I know it was creepy, but I couldn't stop myself."

Ellie laughed, content with his confession. "I can't say I was ever woken up like that before, but I guess there's a first for everything, isn't there?"

Oliver held her closer, loving his sister's breasts giving against him. "I'm just so into you, Ellie... I'm nuts about you."

Ellie bit on her bottom lip in excitement before she darted her tongue back into her brother's mouth, rebuilding their hot kiss with meaningful sucks. She crosses her feet around his butt and interlaced their fingers at either side of their bodies.

"Sweetheart, the way you pushed your cum into me this morning"—she nibbled his ear and sighed deeply—"was so hot..."

Now that was a sentence Oliver never thought he would ever hear from his sister.

He smiled bashfully, blood mounting up in his cheeks. "You um... you liked that?"

"Oh my god, I loved it! Trust me, baby, you're not alone in this. I almost came when watching you scooping it in."

He breathed a sigh of relief. "I was so afraid you'd think I was a perv or something..."

Ellie clasped his temples, forcing him to gaze into her bewitching blue eyes. "Oliver, no, I will never think that about you. It's only natural you'd want your cum inside me. I mean, you love me, don't you?"

"More than life itself."

Ellie struggled to curtail her grin. Her heart was thumping. "Then there you have it. When a boy loves a girl, he wants her to take his seed, and you're doing just that, showing me your love. You do want me to feel your love, don't you?"

"More than anything."

"Then why wouldn't you want me to take your cum?" Her eyes slumped, and her head shook in mock hurt. "Maybe you just don't love me like—"

"Don't you fucking say it!" He lifted her chin. "I love you more than I've ever loved anything, Ellie, I swear to god. Can't you feel it?"

Ellie forsook her act and grinned at him. "I do, hon, I feel it." She gave him her tongue to suck on for a spell and smiled in her sultry way. "Actually, I can feel that you're loving me right now."

She was alluding to his member that was doing its morning exercise between her legs.

"I'm always busy loving you," he said with a chuckle. "But I've fixed us a couple of sandwi—"

"They will have to wait 'cause"—she unhooked her bra from the front and ground her pussy on his erection—"I really need to feel loved right now..."

The sight of his sister's jugs held Oliver's attention as if he were under a spell. The way her rack looked so hefty and yet hardly sagged, decked out with a pair of pink, meaty stubs... he needed her to take his cock, to show her his love, and he needed to do it right at this second.

"Your tits are spectacular, Ellie," he uttered in awe, fondling the left one while supporting her weight with his other hand.

"I know," she whispered in his ear before she tongued it.

Ellie was not going to pretend with false modesty. She knew her breasts were marvelous.

Oliver sighed deeply, his erection building and building against her little wet slit. "Fuck, I love it when you're fucking my ear..."

His sister smiled slyly. "What a coincidence: I love fucking your ear, also."

While Oliver kneaded her pride and joy, Ellie pressed her lips to his flesh and sucked across his throat. She released a warm sigh with each suck, growing so excited when he now moved to pinch her nipples. They were getting mega-horny when Ellie slipped her hand into his boxer briefs and started tugging at his member.

Oliver sat her down on the island, their plates close by. Ellie pulled down his sexy underwear and sandwiched his cock between her delicate feet. She started bobbing, relishing his warm swell on her toes while watching him feasting on her breasts.

"Oh my god, suck on my nipples!" she cried while staring down at her bust. "Stick them out hard."

A delicious string of whimpers reverberated in the kitchen as Oliver was stimulating his sister's nipples. Ellie bobbed her feet harder on his dick, wanting to reward him. Oliver pulled back and watched her in action stroking him with her pampered feet. Ellie kept them meticulously groomed with semimonthly pedicures, and she was thrilled that her brother was enjoying the footjob she was giving him. At least half of her boyfriends had insisted she would jack them off with her feet, so she was somewhat of an expert by now.

Since Ellie hadn't been very keen on giving head, she had to make it up to her boyfriends with other parts of her body. So she'd been beating them off with everything she could think of: her tits, her ass, her hands, and of course, her feet, which were a personal favorite to some. And while stroking her brother, she realized that her slim thighs were probably this toned from all of the footjobs.

She locked his hard-on between her arches and bobbed, loving his deep gasps. "You like that, baby?"

"Can't you tell?" he breathed as he palmed her feet.

"Ever been jacked off like that?"

"Never, but... fuck, Ellie, your feet are fantastic."

His sister grinned proudly as she bobbed on his cock with the fatty section of her feet, just south to her toes. She focused on the bulbous head, wanting him to get the best of her hot footjob. "Like my nail polish?"

Her toenails were carefully painted in a bright hue of orange and very recently, which Oliver couldn't but admire. But he loved that silky, purring tone of her voice even more. She made everything sound dirty when cooing like that and subsequently making him more eager to ejaculate.

"Oh, yeah... fuck... Ellie, your feet are perfect. I want to marry them."

Ellie giggled in reply while she worked his cock with different foot-techniques. "Ideally, my feet should be lubed, and then... I could stroke you much better."

"I'm fine with how—oh god—you're stroking me right now."

Ellie smirked, loving how she was driving him insane with her feet and seductive purrs. "I love how your cock feels so big next to my feet. Next time, I'm gonna gear up on some really good lube and fuck you with my feet like you wouldn't believe it... would you like that, baby?"

"God, yes," he breathed, his balls churning with cum.

When a few beads of pre-cum escaped Oliver's piss slit, Ellie swirled her big toe at it and rubbed his fluids of excitement between her toes. She was so aroused, watching the succulent mushroom turning purple from her lovin', and his gasps told her he was close.

Originally, Ellie wasn't planning to make her brother come, but now, witnessing that swollen snake aching to spurt, she had to finish him off. She knew he wouldn't last even ten seconds in her tight, sopping cunt. She pulled him to her kiss while her feet kept bobbing. Now that he could feel her supple melons, skin to skin, she knew she would get him to orgasm quicker.

"Ellie, I'm going to come," he panted a moment later.

"I know, baby; I can feel you pulsing. Do you want to spray my feet? Or do you want to come on the girls?"

"Fuck!" Oliver sighed. "Why did you have to give me two options?! Now I'm conflicted..."

Ellie laughed, her feet sliding up and down his rod slowly now. She wanted him to take his time to make an educated decision.

"I don't know," he gasped in exasperation. "I want to come on all of you, Ellie. God, I love you..."

The blonde giggled again and then darted her tongue into his mouth. "You see, honey, when a boy loves a girl, he wants her to take his cum."

"That's true. I do want you to take my cum."

Her smooth feet curled in an attempt to hug his circumference. "Don't overthink it, Oliver. Just come."

"I want to!" he cried as her feminine feet trailed up his rock-hard length. "But I don't know where! Help me, Sis..."

"Well... it doesn't really matter since you're going to get to come on all of me anyway."

"I will?" he breathed, seconds away from loving his girl.

"Of course you will, sweetheart. I'm yours now; I'll let you put your cum anywhere you want."

"Really, Ellie?" he gasped, almost crying at her moving offer. "Would you really?"

"Really, Oliver!" The love in his eyes brought her to tears. "You've fought so hard for me! I'm gonna give you everything, my love!"

"I love you so much!"

"No! I love you!"

He covered her lips with his while thrusting between her feet. It was quite violent, as far as kisses go, as Ellie was fully ready to give back everything her brother sent her way. They could barely breathe by the time Ellie sucked her brother's tongue clean.

Oliver claimed his tongue back. "Feet."

"Great choice, baby," she gasped, her toes curling around the head of his cock.

"No! Rack."

"Fantastic! You're gonna love it."

"Christ... I want to come on both!"

"Whatever you want! Just come!"

Oliver held his sister's waist and thrust between her beautiful feet while their eyes locked. He had to show her his love, or he would die.

"Oh my god, I'm coming..."

"Come, my love! Come!"

Ellie felt him throbbing a second later and slowed down to let him climax on her feet. A burst of jism spewed out of his cock and hit Ellie's hovering foot. She moaned with him, no less excited to see him coating them. She quickly alternated between her feet to have them equally tainted with his pearly-white fluids. She wouldn't mind if he blew his whole wad, but Ellie loved her brother too much to keep milking his cock with her feet.

"Oliver, the girls!" she exclaimed and pushed her tits together, serving them to him like the loving sister that she was. She knew it would break his heart not to get her rack.

Oliver raised his hose and expelled the rest of his load on his sister's large bosom at pointblank range. He drew his dick across her boobs, streaking them with semen, and since he'd only spent two ropes on her feet, he could get her rack good. Ellie purred excitedly at the sight of her mounds branded in his cum; it was so arousing to her. She helped him out with his final ropes, clamping his dick between her cans and bobbing fast.

"Oh, shit," Oliver breathed as he watched his sister taking his cock-head in her mouth and sucking the dregs of his release.

She stroked him while suckling the tip until she got his pipe all clean. She didn't swallow though. She kept his seed piled on her tongue before pushing it out and streaking it across her lips, giving him an extra something for him loving her so much. His sperm burst from her mouth and dripped down her lips and chin, where it just draped there, too thick to break away.

Oliver was blown away. His gorgeous sister was sitting on the kitchen island in nothing but her red lace thong, marked in his jizz. She smeared his cum everywhere she could reach: rubbing it on her tits and hard nipples, her feet and ankles, while her sperm-laden tongue lapped her lips. Her wanton eyes didn't break contact with his throughout.

Before he knew it, he lay on her and kissed her as if his life depended on it, his sperm trapped between their lips. Ellie couldn't believe he was ready to take his own cum in his mouth just to get her, and it made her insanely horny. She wriggled against his frame while they kissed, rubbing his special sauce with her boobs and feet, trying to get every inch of their bodies in his seed.

She stroked his ass with her feet, rubbing some more cum within his firm cheeks and on his buttcrack, wanting to get all of him. She then broke their beautiful kiss and gazed into his eyes in trepidation. She was fearful of just how much she loved this man, and in awe by how much he loved her back.

"I'm..." Oliver gulped, wanting to explain himself. "I know you must think—"

"Shut up," she whispered, her eyes full of warmth. "You don't need to explain shit."

"I'm just... crazy about you, Ellie," he whispered, as if that were a good enough reason to gurgle his own sperm.

She nodded. "I think I'm just starting to understand how much."

He sighed and put his forehead on hers. "I don't think you will ever be able to understand."

"Oh, I think I do." She took his hand and placed it on her large breast that glistened with his baby batter. "Feel my heart, Oliver. I love you so much... I never thought I could ever love anyone this much."

He nuzzled her nose with a smile. "It's not that bad anyway, the taste."

"It's not, is it," she giggled. "You actually taste really good, baby. Sweet."

She kissed his lips while softly raking at his back with her fingernails.

"You know, I could barely sleep this morning," he confessed in a whisper and sucked on her neck. "I'm too nervous around you."

A grin exploded across his sister's mouth. "That's good... because I'm so nervous around you, also."

"It's weird, isn't it? We've known each other our whole lives, and it's... everything's so different now."

She nodded, agreeing entirely. "What we used to be, Ellie and Oliver of old, is... dead. This, what we are now, that's our reality."

"It's scary," he said quietly while trailing his fingers across her collarbone. "I never thought any girl could ever make me feel this way, let alone you."

"How do I"—she gulped nervously—"make you feel, Oliver?"

"Well"—he sucked gently on her throat—"my heart is racing every time I think about you. I'm nervous, sweaty at times, butterflies fluttering in my stomach..."

An emotional smile curled her lips. "I can relate. You have given me... the best moments of my life and the worst. My mood relies almost entirely on what's going on between us. When we're like this... I feel like I'm unbeatable, but when we're..." She gave a sigh, and her head hung between them.

He lifted her chin and kissed her, a slow, romantic kiss. His sister hooked her feet around him as she offered him her mouth unconditionally. Their tongues touched lightly, doing their tentative, erotic thing.

"Sweetie, I need you to take care of me before I'm taking your cock."

"Yeah, baby. What do you want me to do?"

"Eat my pussy. I really need your mouth on my clit now."

"Um..."

"Is there a problem, Oliver? Because I'm sucking your dick like there's no—"

"No! It's nothing like that; I'm dying to eat you out. I'm just... I don't want to disappoint you."

"Why would you disappoint me?"

"I've never... done that before."

"Really?" she asked, frowning incredulously.

He nodded, the embarrassment painting his cheeks red.

"How come?"

"Bianca didn't let me; she thought it was yucky. And I didn't get the chance with anyone else."

"So you don't know how a pussy tastes?"

"I have a pretty good guess; you know, from the smell." He sucked on her lips. "And you smell like heaven, baby..."

Ellie giggled, stoked that her brother was enjoying the scent of her lust so much. "If you like my smell, you're going to go crazy about the taste. Trust me, Oliver: I have one delicious pussy."

"Oh, I don't doubt it. A pussy that smells like yours must be something special."

Ellie laughed and kissed his lips. "You always know what to say, don't you... well, I don't know what other girls you've been with liked, but I love being eaten. So if you want to keep me happy, you're gonna have to eat my pussy, and often."

"Then shall we?"

She nodded and gently pushed him off her. "Take off my thong."

Ellie clasped her long legs together, and her brother slid her red thong off of her, slowly, enjoying the smoothness of her skin against his fingertips. Once her moist thong was in his hands, he pressed it to his nose and breathed in his sister's lust as deep as he could. Ellie gave a little moan as he did. She was gagging for him to French her pussy.

She planted her cum-coated feet on the kitchen island, keeping her legs nice and open while propping herself on her palms. Her hot little slit was now on full display, unobstructed by the red lace. The hunger in his eyes as he eyed her shaved snatch made her giggle.

"Now get down there, and I'll walk through it. By the time I'm done with you, you'll be an expert at eating my pussy."

As Oliver got his mouth closer, Ellie began her lesson, "Tell me what you see."

"I see... your pussy," he chuckled, embarrassed.

Ellie laughed with him. "That's right, baby; that's my pussy. But can you name my parts and stuff?"

"Yeah, of course." He set his eyes on her glistening vulva, a slave to the feminine scent that oozed from within. "You have two pairs of lips. The inner ones are thin, and the outer ones are... really thick and bloated."

Ellie looked down at him, running her fingers in his hair. "That's good. What else?"

"I can see your mound." He pressed his fingers to it. "It's fat and supple... and smooth."

"Excellent. You're doing really good, Oliver. Can you see my clitoris?"

"It's that... little thingy there under your mound, just above your slit."

"That's right. Can you tell me what color it is?"

"Pink, I think."

"Awesome," she cooed. "Now, the clit is the most sensitive part of the pussy, just like the head of your cock. That means that handling it property will result in pleasure, great pleasure. There are many techniques, and every woman likes different stuff, but I'm gonna teach you what I like since that's the only pussy you'll ever see. You got that, Oliver?"

Her bro couldn't ignore the menacing note accompanying the question. "Yeah. Obviously, baby."

"Terrific. Now, some guys think that the clit is all that they need to worry about and that the rest of the pussy is just there for decoration. That is, of course, wrong. Very wrong. Just picture me for a second sucking your cock, but instead of your entire length, I'm sucking solely on the tip. Does that sound pleasurable to you?"

"No. That's sound like the worst blowjob ever."

"Exactly. So if you were to ignore the rest of my parts just because the clit is what will eventually make me come, I will not really enjoy it, even if I come."

"Understood."

"Girls are far more complex than guys, Oliver. We can come in three different ways. There's the vaginal orgasm, when you fuck me, and that one I think you've pretty much mastered. There's the G-spot orgasm, when you're able to hit it inside me, and then there's the clitoral orgasm, which is what I'm going to teach you now."

"Great. Now, can I start eating you?"

Ellie laughed, loving his enthusiasm. "In a second. Don't worry, hon, you're gonna eat that pussy so much you'll wanna puke."

"I doubt it. I can't wait to make you come on my lips."

"And you will, sweetheart. Just let me finish up here. So, what I want is for you to keep everything I said in mind as you start experimenting with me, and I'll tell you what I like and what's a no-no."

"Got it."

"Alright." Ellie parted her legs some more and watched as her bro was getting ready to eat a pussy for the first time. "Bon appétit."

Oliver held her by her thighs and plunged in.

"No," she said immediately, when her brother's tongue covered the hood of her clitoris.

"Why not?"

"What do you think you'll enjoy more: If I started sucking on your tip straight out of the gate? Or if teased you before, licking your shaft, playing with your balls, licking that streak of skin that made you scream last night?"

"I see."

"Try again."

Oliver took a moment to better plan the oral pleasure he was about to give his sister. After taking care of his cock so beautifully, he knew he had to step up his game.

"Oh, that's nice..." Ellie purred, tremoring lightly as he planted soft kisses across her inner thigh. "I knew you'd figure it out fast."

His kissed up her inner thigh to her sex and then repeated with her other thigh.

"That's good work, my love," she breathed.

He sucked on the joints of her crotch, loving the little shudders that coursed through her as he did. He pulled her legs back even further, getting her anus in view as Ellie lay backward. His tongue then waved across the little ridge between her anus and pussy.

"Oliver, that's amaz—OH MY GOD!"

Ellie writhed so hard that she almost fell off the kitchen island. Her brother was holding her down no less hard, though.

"Baby, that's not my pussy! That's my..."

Oliver's tongue was attached to her brown hole as he was rimming the fuck out of her. He probed her ass crack, cleaning it up good.

"OLIVER, NO!" Ellie cried while worming fiercely, hating him for crossing that line. "That's my asshole you're licking!" She tried to push him off, but he wouldn't move from between her legs. "OLIVER!"

He ignored her protests and ate her ass mercilessly.

"FUCKKKKKKK!" she cried one final time before she was forced to relent.

Although submitting to his ass rim—as she was unable to remove him from her—Ellie continued mewling, trying to figure out how she felt about her asshole being probed at. Oliver spat at her crack and continued to smear his spit across, and Ellie's crinkle convulsed as a result. His tongue buttered that pucker with every drop of spit in his mouth.

"That's hot, Ellie," Oliver breathed excitedly a moment later, watching his sister splaying her ass cheeks open for a deeper probing.

Ellie was not going to pretend anymore. That was one of the most intense and pleasurable things she had ever experienced. No boyfriend of hers had ever given her a rim. Oliver gaped at her asshole, loving how stretched open it was.

"Well?!" she seethed behind her fair mounds. "Now you're getting all coy?! Get that fucking tongue up in there!"

Ellie was fuming. She never wanted anyone to lick her there, but after Oliver had defiled her backdoor against her will and exposed her to the tingling sensation of an ass rim, he couldn't lick her there either deep or long enough.

He pressed the tip of his tongue to her taut knot and worked it clockwise. He shot his spit inside her and watched her sphincter cramping as it seemingly swallowed. He darted his tongue into her crack and drew circles in her ass, which made Ellie rev like a Ferrari.

"OH MY FUCKING GOD! OLIVER, WHY?! Why did you have to lick my asshole..."

Ellie was beating herself up for enjoying her brother chowing down on her ass this much, and she knew she would never be able to erase this exhilarating sensation from her memory.

Oliver didn't really know what he was doing. He had never tasted a pussy before, and now he was devouring his gorgeous sister's ass with voracious appetite, his first ass-munching. He could tell from Ellie's cries that she had never had her ass eaten before, and it astonished him, that this stunning blonde had to wait this long for a good rim.

After he deemed her anal threshold pristine, he went to dine at her trickling slit. Ellie was leaking badly, and so he sucked hard on her tight opening. He was taking mouthfuls of his sister, lapping her juices up from bottom to top while ringing her clit with each upwards lick. The hot blonde was writhing madly on the kitchen island. She was already super-horny from giving her bro a footjob and Frenching him with his sperm, and now he ate her ass, the first one ever, and was gorging on her scented pussy like there's no tomorrow.

"YOU FUCKING ASS-EATING PERVERT!" she screamed as she came without warning straight into his mouth.

"So that's what a pussy taste like," Oliver pondered while passionately sipping on his sister's cum. "She wasn't lying. She's so fucking yummy..."

He gobbled her up while his big sis was fucking his mouth like a sex-crazed slut. She was furious at him, which only made her climax harder on his eager lips. She clasped her hands around his head, gluing his lips to hers, and squirted into his mouth while succumbing to an orgasm of a lifetime.

Ellie could barely breathe mid-orgasm, bucking her hips against his face. Each such thrust was accompanied by an angry grunt as she was disciplining her bro for that ungodly rim. She was a bit overzealous with her thrusts, obstructing Oliver's airways, but he would have to ride it out as there was no chance she was going to let him go.

"It's all fun and games"—she thrust into his mouth with a wrathful grunt—"until someone's fucking your mouth"—she thrust harder and grunted—"isn't it, Oliver?!"

Ellie kept pounding her brother's lips while grunting like an animal, yet she didn't know that Oliver was willing to be disciplined this way all day long. He had discovered the wonderful taste of her pussy, and he couldn't wait to add her gushing cunt to every meal on his diet.

As Ellie was one thrust away from using up her orgasm, she eased up the grip on his face and allowed him to pull away from her opening. Oliver was certain that feeding time was over, and he was disappointed, but not for long. The only reason Ellie allowed for some space to come between them was so she could get more distance and power with her final thrust.

"You take me now!" she bellowed while gyrating her pelvis.

Propped on her shoulder blades with her butt in the air, she compelled her brother to consume her down to the last bead of cum. When his slurping noises waned, Ellie knew he guzzled all of her. She dropped her carved rear with a thud, short of breath.

Oliver parted from his big sister's throbbing pussy and observed her as she was panting on the kitchen island while stroking her hair back. He didn't know how to comment on that brutal cunnilingus. His sweet, gentle sister was as wild as a she-wolf on a full moon.

"So um... I didn't get the chance to work your clit really, but I'm—"

"Get away from me, Oliver," Ellie said tearfully while cupping her face.

"What's wrong?" he said worriedly.

Ellie sat on the island and pushed him away. She tried fleeing a second later.

"Oh, no you don't." He stood firmly between her legs. "You're not gonna run away in tears again. You're obviously upset. Let's talk about it."

"I don't wanna talk to you! Let me go!"

"No! You're staying, and we're going to talk this through!"

She shook her head, weeping.

"Ellie, my love, what's wrong? Why are you crying like that?"

"How could you do this to me, Oliver..."

He knew she was referring to the ass rim.

"Because I really wanted to. I want to pleasure you, and I want—"

"But I asked you to stop! I begged you to stop! You can't... force yourself on me like that..."

"You're right, baby; I got carried away. I just... really thought you'd enjoy it, and I wasn't wrong."

"You were wrong! I hated it!"

"Now that's a lie. You were—"

"Don't tell me how I felt! I... I hated it."

"Ellie, if you'd really hated it, you wouldn't have spread your ass like that and demanded that I lick you inside."

She gave a sob and looked down in shame.

Oliver caressed her thighs, hating to see her in such anguish. "What is it really about, beautiful? And don't tell me you didn't enjoy it because we both know you did."

He lifted her chin to meet her teary eyes. It was breaking his heart to watch her this distraught. He cupped her cheeks and pressed his lips to hers while confronting total disregard. He realized he was in dire straits and prayed in his heart she forgave him. Maybe a minute in, his sister finally sucked his lips back, not realizing she was kissing the lips that had eaten her ass and pussy just a minute ago.

"Baby, I can't stand to see you crying," he whispered. "You're ripping me apart."

Ellie could see the pain and remorse brimming in his brown eyes, but she was still finding it difficult to calm down.

"Ellie, I love you. Please talk to me."

Her blue eyes remained moist, but her lips finally gave motion. "You have to understand... I've never done anything like that before. I'm... not that type of a girl, Oliver."

"What does it mean, you're not that type of a girl?"

"Th... the slutty type."

"No one ever claimed you were one."

"Maybe not, but"—a sad stream of tears coursed down her cheeks—"you sure treated me like one..."

Her words pierced his heart like a dull blade, tearing at his tissues ruthlessly.

"Sweetheart, that is not true. Yes, I may have been rough and bold, but that's not because I think you're a slut. I love you so much that I want to pleasure you the way no one has ever. I never wanted..." he stammered.

"But you are, Oliver. You're pleasuring me the way I have never, and you don't need these moves to achieve that. It's enough for me that you love me and that I love you. It's not about what we do as much as how we do it."

He nodded, consumed by guilt. "I'm sorry."

"I love you so much, Oliver, and making love to you—even though it's not my first time—feels a million times better than my best time, and that is not something that anyone can teach. It's not about technique, and it's not about doing wild stuff in bed. It's not even about our privates." She pressed her hand to his heart. "It's about what's in here."

She cupped his cheek and kissed his lips, wanting to calm him down. She could easily see how perturbed he was from the way he'd made her feel, and now it was her turn to soothe him. She took his tongue in her mouth and made it perfectly clear how she felt about him.

"Regarding what you did to me before... I'm not gonna lie, it disgusted me."

"Yeah," he sighed. "I'm a—"

"At first," she interjected. "No one has ever... done that to me before, and so I wasn't... ready for something like that. It didn't disgust me what you did as much as how you did it. I know you love me, but I want you to respect me, Oliver."

"I respect you more than anything and anyone, Ellie."

"Then show me. Let me feel not only your love but your respect, as well. Let me feel like the queen I know you want me to feel like."

"You are my queen. I swear you are."

"Then let me feel it... and I'm gonna be upfront with you, I'm not the most daring girl out there. There are things that I won't do, many things; that being said, I can't deny that I was finding it... very arousing. I only wish I could get myself cleaner for you, because the thought that you... rimmed me without..." Her head slumped, her eyes tearful again. "It makes me mortified and disgusted with myself."

Oliver leveled her downcast eyes with his and sighed. "I agree with everything you said, and I can understand why you might feel like that. I know you, Ellie, better than you might think. You're taking really good care of yourself. And to be honest, since you hit puberty, I don't think I have ever seen you any less than perfect, so I can understand why you might feel that you weren't... in the best of shapes for such a thing, but—"

"No, I wasn't! If we'd talked about it, and assuming I would have agreed to that, I would have made sure to be so clean for you that—"

"—but here's the thing: I am not disgusted by you. You could be dirty, sweaty, and filthy, and it wouldn't make any difference to me at all."

"But it would to me, Oliver. It would make all the difference in the world to me to know that I'm in the best shape in the world for my man."

"I know," he murmured while stroking her thigh. "I just want to make a simple point here: you are perfect, Ellie; you know you are, as if the gods carved and molded you themselves. And I love you... so much, every nook and cranny in you. I've always felt this way, even when I didn't look at you romantically."

Ellie batted her long eyelashes bashfully, in desperate need of his approval. "Do you really think that, Oliver? That... that I'm perfect?"

"No. I think you're more than perfect, but I don't think we have a word for that, so perfect will have to do; on second thought, strike that. I found a word: Goddess. You're my goddess, Ellie."

Ellie giggled sheepishly, overjoyed that the love of her life was putting her on a pedestal. She reached for his tapering waist, loving how tight his muscles felt in her hands. "I think you're perfect too, Oliver. I'm so into you, like... you wouldn't believe it. I love you with all of my heart, and whatever I can give you, I will, even if it means that I would need to step out of my comfort zone. I am willing to do that for you... and for no one but you."

Oliver dug his fingers in her golden mane and massaged her scalp, so moved by her words. "Baby..."

Ellie bit on her bottom lip in response.

They kissed, slowly at first, then louder as the hunger swelled in their loins. They could kiss forever, like two teenagers deeply in love that were yet to be spoiled by the complications of coitus; however, the siblings were teenagers no longer, and Ellie needed her brother inside her.

She pulled him to her by his neck as she again lay on the kitchen islands. She nibbled her lip in desire, her brother so hard between her splayed-out legs. She aligned his manhood with her tiny cleft and crossed her feet around his butt. Clenching her thighs, she drew him into her, and his cock sank effortlessly within her slit.

"Oh, yesssss..." she hissed as their pubic bones locked.

//She couldn't wait for him to unload at the dock of her procreative system, no longer //hindered by concerns of taboo pregnancy.

Oliver swept a lock of her hair away from her right eye and kissed her again. Ellie caressed down his spine, squeezing his buns as she clasped him inside her. Oliver gasped into her kiss, loving how she kneaded at his flesh. He found her nipple and gently pinched, and the blonde arched herself beneath him in encouragement.

He pulled at it, and Ellie moaned as her nipple swelled with blood. Another tug, and Ellie again moaned, the pleasurable sensation crashing into her. Her nipple grew very hard and sensitive at his ministrations. He then began moving inside her as they kissed. Ellie held him tightly to her, loving the feeling of fullness, the feeling of her wet channel latching onto him. She knew she was tight on him; she could feel it because he was still stretching her out.

"I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you..." she reeled off tearfully in his ear.

It was easy to mistake it for a lustful blabbering, but Oliver knew better. His heart was under a similar attack.

"I love you, too, gorgeous. I love you so much."

He kissed across her throat, loving the way his sister submitted herself to him. Wherever his lips touched, her skin was marked in rosiness. His lips trailed across her neckline as he was branding Ellie like a piece of cattle, etching his ownership onto her.

"My god," Ellie moaned when Oliver's tongue pierced her ear canal. She tried opposing him, but it was too late for her now. "Oliver... oh god, don't fuck my ear..."

She quaked at his tongue in her ear, at his cock spearing her tight, wet pussy. Her slim legs were jerking, and her moans were coming out ragged. Oliver looked down as she moaned, and before he knew it, he dove into that sweet mouth like a falcon, welding his mouth to hers. Ellie's tongue did its best to defend, but the thrust of his wet flesh was too much for her, and she knew that her pussy was to expect a similar fate.

While kissing hungrily, Oliver drew his cock backward before letting her pussy have it, grinding her soaking walls all the way through. Ellie's eyes fluttered of their volition as her wet holes were being fucked simultaneously. She broke their kiss and examined their joining while the boy that was once her baby brother moved inside her like a porn star. Whimpering, she shut her eyes and arched her neck, succumbing to his enthusiastic strokes.

The kitchen was soon oozing with the mouthwatering cooking of Ellie's sex, and both she and her brother inhaled the scent of her excitement through their noses. Ellie always enjoyed smelling herself while being fucked, and Oliver wasn't struggling to understand why. It was intoxicating.

"Ellie, you're amazing," he breathed while massaging her tit in his hand and driving his dick into her deeper.

"I'm amazing?" She sucked on his Adam Apple before shaking her head. "Baby, we're amazing, together. Like we were always meant to be."

She managed to move him to his core. "I want you to come on my cock so hard, Ellie. I want you to explode."

"Only if you fill up my pussy good. I wanna take care of your cock, forever."

She squeezed his butt cheeks and moaned every time his pubic bone gave hers a tap. Her clit rolled and swelled between them, and scarlet red vanquished its soft pink. Ellie loved that feeling, when her bro drove his full length into her hot, taut body. She quivered at the thought of him soon shooting his jizz inside her. She planted her feet on the island and relished her wet channel stroking him mercilessly.

Oliver loved the look on his sister's face. He knew he was doing her good. She was in her own world, spreading his ass cheeks and meeting his big swings with tender bucks of her slender hips. He stuck out his tongue, and Ellie wrapped her pouty lips around it. She milked his tongue inside her mouth, finding it so arousing, knowing she would soon do the same to his cock in that little pink snatch of hers.

Beads of sweat began forming on the blonde's flushed skin, first on the swells on her chest, then on her flat stomach, so taut and sexy. Ellie knew it was her body telling her that she was going to peak on her brother's fat sausage like a big girl. She smiled inwardly and licked the sweat off her breasts, loving the salty tang on her tongue.

"Fuck, Ellie..."

Oliver almost burst at the sight of her sinful licks. Even in porn it was considered a rarity.

Ellie smirked, outwardly this time, feeling his dick applauding so deep inside her with a pulse or two. "You wanna taste me, hon?"

Oliver swooped down and began licking the sex off her breasts. His sister squirmed and moaned beneath him like a beast, smothering him between the abundance of her mounds. She bobbed them on his face before she fed him her nipples for last course while her vagina clutched him deep inside of her.

Oliver flicked his tongue up Ellie's pinkish nipple before he sucked. He simply adored the rubbery texture as it engorged farther in his mouth. He clamped it between his lips only to release it with a strong pull, which made the blonde whimper in ecstasy. He smiled and caressed along its length with long, thoughtful brushes of his nimble tongue.

He squeezed, shaped, and molded her large breast, before he moved to its twin, locking her pale stub between his lips. He whirled the tip of his tongue at her nub before sucking it greedily as their bodies rocked in harmony while sprawled across the kitchen island.

"Urghhh!" Ellie thundered a whimper while arching herself, her nipple expanding and reaching in his mouth, so meaty and erect, aching for relief.

She licked the sweat off his flesh the second he pardoned her left nipple. She sucked on his buds, thinking how tiny they looked in comparison to hers, before she lapped up his chest, arms, and shoulders, concluding in his gaping mouth.

He pulled her head down, her obscene kisses rendering him short of breath. "You're driving me insane."

She thrust into his pubic bone and grunted, his balls snuggling into the cleft of her butt. "And what the fuck do you think you're doing to me?!"

He let her have her way with his neck as she pulled him down and gnawed passionately. Ellie's brother had indeed made her insane. It was evident when she sunk her teeth in his flesh and only released when he groaned in pain. She left bite marks on his chest and arms, as well, while being fucked so tenderly on the white quartz of the kitchen island.

"Oliver, lie on me. I need to feel your body."

He allowed her to pull his frame down onto hers and undulated, their perspiring bodies rocking together, moving as one. His prick almost exited her tiny wet slit, leaving only the tip for his sister to sheathe. Once he made her blue eyes beg, he fed her the rest of him, pressing to her bald mons as hard as he could.

"Oh my god, baby!" Ellie whimpered at the incredible pressure inside of her, hating her pubic bone for resisting him.

Oliver eased up before he went balls-deep again, their pubic bones crushing together as if in a presser.

Ellie gasped deeply, can't even process this amazing feeling. "Oliver! My god..."

This girl underneath him was the same girl that he had known his whole life. The girl he had taken family vacations with. The girl he used to aggravate and annoy, and later on admire and cherish. She was the same girl that half the school was willing to give an arm and a leg for a shot to date. The same girl that was naked beneath him, legs spread, and taking his cock in her wringing-wet pussy.

"Oliver, tell me I feel good," Ellie panted, her insecurities striking again.

"You feel sensational," he uttered in a gasp.

"I'm tight, aren't I?"

"So tight..."

"And wet?"

"Like a river."

She mewled at his overzealous thrust. "Hot?"

"Blazing-hot."

"And you're going to give me your cum?"

"Only if you want."

"I'll take you for every drop, baby."

"I'm gonna fill you up so much that you'll be leaking for days."

She whimpered as she twirled her taut nipples, her brother doing it to her, owning her. "Promise?"

"Scout's honor."

Ellie wished their love-making lasted forever. She never felt so full, physically and emotionally. Her brother was fucking the snug inferno she called a pussy like nobody's business, and she knew she needed to reward him with a giant come. She pulled her knees to her bust while tangling tongues with him. She could feel the heat radiating throughout her hot body as a massive ball of cum was rolling down to her fucked pussy. Her clit rang in excitement when the explosive juices were loaded into her cunt. All she needed now was a good poke from her brother to submerge him.

She disengaged from his mouth and started whimpering obscenely to the pace of his strokes, her knees rocking back and forth around him. No more of that gentle crap; she needed serious pounding to ignite her tenacious orbit of cum. She immersed her blue eyes in tears and thrust back at him, her hands clasping his firm ass, her feet bobbing in the air.

"Why is she doing that," Oliver groused inwardly.

He wanted to fuck his sister till next Tuesday, to make her crest on his cock over and over, but that slutty, pleading look she was giving him was irresistible. It was demanding his cum. He thrust harder into her, making her squeal, and began setting a furious pace. Ellie's jugs joggled vigorously at the rough humping, her saturated passage encasing him in such a snug fit, as of a condom a size too small.

"No mercy, baby," Ellie excitedly panted, cradling him as was sailing between her airborne legs. "We're coming in a second."

"No, I don't wanna come yet. And stop whimpering."

"Why not..." she almost wept, her pubic bone quaking at his thumps.

"Because I want to give you multiples."

"But I don't. I want us—oh fucking sweet Jesus—to come... together... now..."

"Forget it."

"But I thought you loved me..."

"You know I do."

"Then give me your cum, Oliver!"

"Shit," he gasped, his balls swelling. "Ellie, stop. I'll come when I decide."

"Are you sure about that," she taunted in a whimper, her knees almost tapping her neck.

Oliver escaped her lewd eyes when studying their incestuous fusion, which wasn't helping his stamina at all. What a sight that was, seeing those puffed-up lips pulled so tightly around his dick while he was driving into that hot little pussy again and again. She was so wet that her cunt was starting to make inarticulate sucking noises every time it swallowed him up to the hilt.

"I told you to stop!" he snarled when she whimpered louder.

"I'm tryinggggg..." She bit on her bottom lip, not really trying.

"Why are you doing this to me..."

"Because I wanna come! And I won't—oh, fuck—until I feel you throbbing... I swear to god, I won't."

He penetrated her all way and paused to bask in her sizzling wetness as she spasmed around him.

"Oliver, it hurts... I need you to shoot."

He drew back and began power-fucking her. He was going to destroy her pubic bone for making him come so quickly.

Ellie fend off her orgasm as hard as she could. Normally, she would be thrilled when her man was able to fuck for hours, but this wasn't one of those times. She couldn't wait for them to mingle their cum together and seal their bond for life. She knew her brother would be fucking her all weekend long anyway.

"Oliver, please come," she whined, her pussy quaking in extreme anguish. "We need this..."

Regretfully, Oliver bobbed his head, recognizing the sentiment behind her plea. "I love you so fucking much, Ellie... I'm gonna give it to you now."

"Oh my god, baby, I love you, too," she gasped excitedly, psyched that she was going to get her way.

She raised her legs higher up and hooked her knees over her brother's broad shoulders, wanting to give him the deepest seeding possible.

"God, Ellie, that's so hot..."

"Anything for you, my love," she panted, his dick slaying that sopping, eager-to-please kitty.

"Does it hurt? Because I'm really deep now."

"So deep," she gasped with eyes shut, tugging at her pink nipples to all directions, her mind crazy with sex. "So big..."

Oliver drove into the gorgeous blonde slow and tight, lingering every time his wrecking balls smote her rimmed anus as he fed her his entire length.

"I'm really close, baby," he breathed strenuously, fired up from watching his sister folded this way.

Ellie clutched his bulging arms that framed her head, readying herself for his blast. She voiced a sexy little whimper and licked her lips in her wanton manner. "I'm ready, my love."

Oliver slowed down to feel her soaking walls better. A couple of strokes later, his cum began bubbling up his dick.

"Oh fuck, here it comes," he panted in excitement. "Get ready, Sis..."

Grinning at his throbs, Ellie torpedoed her giant orbit of cum at his cock, shattering it to bits. "Oliver, now!"

As if on command, her bro popped after burying himself inside her as deep as possible, his sperm rocketing out of his piss slit in extreme pressure. But he needed his sister's tongue as much as he needed her pussy. With her knees on his shoulders, he leaned down and took her panting mouth as he was filling her.

Ellie couldn't breathe as her brother was defiling her mouth, her knees trapped between their shoulders. Folded like a rag doll, she was taking him deeper than she had ever taken any man in her life. She could feel the potency of his ejaculation all the way up her throat; nevertheless, her hands helped him to sustain the savage impale, pulling his ass to her, making sure he knew that even though she wasn't breathing, she loved every second of it.

"Jesus Christttttt!" she whimpered when he let her mouth go. "This is unreal! Oliver, baby..."

Her pussy contracted furiously while she was soaking that beastly cock in her slick oils. Her whole body convulsed at the magnitude of her burst. She could feel Oliver's love just as fiercely as she felt his spouts. Her mouth might have been struggling to occupy his violent tongue, but she couldn't be thankful enough for that kiss. When it came to her baby bro -- brutal was always better.

What she did next, she couldn't believe herself—if she weren't watching as it happened that is. With her knees trapped between their respective shoulders, she crossed her feet around Oliver's neck. She was limber enough to pull it off, and it helped her tighten her vagina, so she could milk the fuck out of his meat in her gushing cunt. She clenched her wailing pussy to the throbs of his spurting hose and pumped his fruitful seed into her awaiting womb.

"Please get me pregnant, please knock me up, please get me pregnant..." she chanted in her head, fearful her brother could read her mind.

Oliver had too much on his plate to experiment in dubious mind-reading. He could feel her sopping cunt clamping down on him, sucking and swallowing his baby batter voraciously. Her pretty feet were firmly crossed around his neck, and her hands were on his ass, fastening him to her. Her blue eyes begged into his while she was gasping for air, impossibly folded.

"Oh my god, Ellie, you're so tight you're killing me," he whimpered, exploding like a grenade. "Your pussy feels so god damn amazing... fuckkkkk!"

"There you go, sweetheart," she cooed in a gasp, caressing his ass. "You're doing so good. Just keep... shooting. Don't hold... back. Give, me... everything!"

"Goddddd"! He clobbered her shaved mound when ramming himself deeper, on the verge of crying. "I love you, Ellie..."

"I love you..."

She tightened the grip her feet were having on his neck to secure the new depth he discovered in her. She had every intention to milk him dry.

"It's okay, my love, let it go," she whimpered in tears, her orgasm ripping her apart. "Let me have it, all of you..."

"It hurts, Ellie..."

"I know, baby, I know... it fucking"—she clenched within—"hurts!" She grunted over and over as she milked her bro inside her pussy down to the last bead of his prolific sperm.

"Ellie, you're hurting me..."

"Shhhhh," she soothed him like a loving sister. "We're almost done."

She squeezed his cock in her slit a few more times, making sure she took all of him, and relaxed her vagina while riding out the last of her contractions. She untangled her feet, and her shivering brother remained under her knees, spent and blown away.

"Dear god all mighty..." she gasped, sweaty and sated, her pussy bursting with her brother's semen.

"That was outrageous," Oliver replied between labored breaths.

"No, don't pull out!"

"Why not?"

"Um... I don't want to leak your cum here in the kitchen."

"Then do you want—"

"Is it too much to ask for my amazing stallion to kiss me a little?" She giggled like a drunk, euphoria descending on her. "I think we both need it."

Oliver let out a tired chuckle, elated no less. "You damn right we need it."

He permitted her to lower her legs and crumbled atop her in an erotic kiss. The siblings remained tangled much more than any of them had expected. They got lost in a kiss that was much more than a kiss, though neither of them could explain it. Ellie hadn't spilled a single drop of her brother's cum during the twenty minutes they spent kissing, for even when going limp, his dick had enough girth to clog her snug opening. They kissed and petted, whispering to one another sweet nothings, before Oliver was back humping his sister when he picked her up on his dick. Ellie bounced on his mega-hard-on all the way up the stairs and into the bathroom.

*****

Sunday, 11 a.m.. Oliver was deep asleep in his bed, recharging his batteries. It had been a grueling weekend since he and Ellie had been going at it incessantly. They had barely taken any rest between sessions atop sessions of hot fucking. He was horny as hell and could never get enough of his sister, yet he couldn't believe how easily she'd kept up with him, and after their last number, he needed his rest.

Ellie was lying beside him, fully awake, while caressing the sexy streak of hair that ran up his chiseled abdomen. She had been monitoring his sleep for over an hour now. She was no less fatigued than Oliver, but she was too preoccupied to sustain her own sleep.

"I guess that's how you know you're in love," she mused quietly, realizing she could watch her brother sleeping forever. "My sweet Oliver..." She sucked delicately on his nipple and resumed staring at him, her blue eyes sparkling with love.

As dejected as she was when thinking of her ex-fiancé, she knew that her deprivation of sleep stemmed from something else entirely. It was her little brother; everything was about him now. She was blown away by him this weekend: from their love-making, their long talks, to the hours in which they were kissing, and back to their love-making. This neglected boy that had grown to be the most incredible male specimen she had ever encountered was shattering longtime beliefs about love she'd been holding. She had to gulp back her tears just from watching him asleep.

She brushed her blond mane aside and rested her head on his chest as she reached down to stroke within her cleft. Ellie was horny, but that was not why she was petting herself at the moment. Her growing obsession for a baby was the reason. Just on Thanksgiving she'd told Dave that she didn't want children, and now she couldn't wait to give birth. She realized that Dave was right. She didn't want Jason's children; she wanted Oliver's.

"What am I gonna do..."

Oliver was young and already a father to a 4-year-old girl. Ellie was going to be 27 in March. She wanted to start her family, with him, but she was terrified he'd refuse; irrespectively, she knew she was not going to get pregnant anytime soon. Protected by the curse of her birth control pills, she couldn't make use of all the sperm her brother had been dumping deep in her pussy, but one problem at a time.

First, she needed to get Jason out of her condo and life, and then she would be free to get herself impregnated by her kid brother. Oddly enough, she couldn't care less how their family would take their incestuous relationship. She had beaten herself up too much for too long, and after this blissful weekend, she was not going to let anyone or anything come between her and Oliver.

She petted along her slit and sucked her morning dew into her mouth. She tasted differently now. She could make out the creamy sweetness of her brother's sperm mingled with her wetness. She smiled, recounting all the times he'd nutted inside of her this weekend. Even after taking a shower, she was still trickling his seed. She was reeking of him. He totally made her his, inside and out.

"And he can fuck for hours. Literally."

The thought of her brother pummeling her pussy sent tingles of excitement within her. They'd fornicated for two hours straight in the early hours of the morning and in every position she could fold herself to. She lost track of the number of times she culminated on his beautiful cock, but even without keeping scores, she knew she'd set a new record. She simply never loved anyone this much, and she certainly never lusted after anyone the way she was after her bro.

Looking down at the juncture of her thighs, Ellie couldn't believe she was still horny, as if he had never touched her. She slotted her middle finger into her sex, all the way up to her second knuckle, and moaned when sliding it in and out of her a few times. She was wet. She was also sore. There was only so much her pussy could take before showing signs of wear and tear, and her pubic bone was bruised beyond repair. A shudder of lust ran through her when she realized Oliver's girth along with their relentless balling had broken her tender pussy.

"I need to come... I have to come."

But she knew she couldn't take Oliver inside her; he would tear her up. Hell, her own finger was too much for her pussy to handle now; besides, she didn't want to wake him, knowing she'd exhausted him. She kissed his nipple as her middle digit contacted her clitoris. She started rubbing it clockwise, just making sure she couldn't get away from it. She gasped when her body gave a light tremor at the erotic massage.

"Fuck it."

She slapped her pussy thrice and watched her folds collecting moistness from the smacks. She rolled onto her back and groped her breasts. She kneaded at them, loving how large and disproportionate they were to her bony build. She played with her nipples, skimming her knuckles over them before pinching and pulling at them.

She pulled her titty up to suck on a nipple. Once she made it hard, she repeated the treatment with her other nipple, thinking that if Oliver saw her now, he would fuck her aching pussy until it bled. She knew he was crazy about his sister's snatch. Heck, his cock had spent more time in her slit than outside of it the last 24 hours.

Stimulating her nipples made her soon long for a climax. She shoved two fingers in her mouth and sucked, leaving a thick layer of saliva on them. She spread her legs and penetrated herself, her labia parting nicely for her wandering fingers. She massaged her clit with her thumb while gently sliding her fingers in and out of her slick, warm passage. She didn't push them deep, however, just shallow fucking, just to feel her lust.

"God, I can't believe how horny I am..."

She looked down and grinned at the coat of wetness clinging to her fingers, knowing it was the mingling of her bro's cum and her own juices. That alone could make her come. She bit back a moan as her little button began swelling, growing so sensitive. She sucked on her thumb and molested it some more while her fingers pumped in her hole.

"Oliver, put your cock in me..."

Ellie gasped like a whore as she visualized Oliver's dick impaling her. She looked painfully to her left, affirming his slumber, and returned to her wounded kitten. She didn't have much time before she soaked his sheets in her cum. She squeezed her left hooter while rubbing her little clitty, her lithe fingers begging to pierce her deeper. She pinched the snood of her clit and jacked off, the same way she had been yanking at cocks for years.

She was growing hot, arching her back while she masturbated. She gyrated her slender hips in the air while attending to her clit, mirroring the way her brother had done her just hours ago. The heady smell of her abuse soon permeated the air. The room was reeking of her desire. She took a deep draft of sex through her nose and exhaled in pleasure.

"Christ, I'm so appetizing..."

She slapped her pussy some more, shuddering at the sexy noises her moist lips were making, before she groaned. She was making such a mess in her cunt, loving every splash of her lust. Her breathing grew shallower, and her fair mounds rose and fell quicker. Her nipples were straining like needles, and her smooth legs quaked at her impending orgasm.

"Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god... yes, baby, your sister's going to come on your fat cock." A shock of desire made waves in her bust as more of her excitement coursed down to her soaking sex. "Oliver, please don't say that. You know I love you to death. I promise I'm not gonna come like a little cunt." She tugged at her rosy nub, feeling the heat building under her chubby mound. "Bro, that's not true! I'll come like a big girl! I swear I'm a big girl..."

She kept rubbing and stimulating her clit inside its supple, moist hood. She bit back a chain of moans as her slender legs shivered, her head veering restlessly from side to side at the growing inferno in her pussy.

"Oliver, you know you have! It's you who's made me a big girl! I swear I won't disappoint you..." She rubbed her clit faster and slapped her tit. "Yes! Yes... I'll come on your big cock like your big fucking girl." She gave her tense pink nipple a twirl, aching to show her brother that she would come like his big girl. "Bro, I'm not fucking around, I swear! Your big girl will drown your giant dick. Just give me a shot to prove that to you!"

She smacked her cunt some more before she rubbed faster, her hood riding her swollen clit in reckless haste. "Why are you so mean... stop hurting me!" She pinched her sensitive nub hard and mewled at the throbbing ache. "Please, baby, give me a shot... look what I'm doing for you..." She vanished her fingers up her agonizing sex and vibrated her clit with her thumb. Her sad whimper gave away her discomfort, but she had to for her brother; he didn't believe she would come like a big girl. She glanced at Oliver in tears, desperate to prove her love to him. "This is for you, sweetheart... fuck, it hurts!"

Vibrating her clit, she ultimately climaxed. She kept her eyes fixed on her sleeping brother as she shuddered on her fingers, her sick orgasm taking her for everything. "Do you see now... FUCK!" She squirmed in anguish, tears furrowing her cheeks, spasms ripping through her special place. "Who's your big girl?!" She thrust her fingers up her tight cleft and writhed as she clawed at her vagina on the way out. "I AM!"

She kept riding it out, peaking so painfully, slowly realizing her fantasy had made her harm herself. She jerked on her fingers, quivered them inside her, and lay still, her breath coming out in ragged pulses. The tension eventually seeped from her muscles, and the pain and pleasure waned along with it. She plucked her wet fingers out and watched her throbbing pussy trickling crimson cum on the white sheets.

She started laughing, happy it was just a fantasy and that her beloved brother didn't really think she was coming like a little cunt. She wasn't very disturbed by the blood. Oliver had really annihilated her hot little slit when chiseling her pubic bone since Friday, and so it was to be expected. He was big enough and she was fragile enough for him to be able to wreck her lady parts.

"Well," she giggled, giddy and sated, as she wiped off her tears, "that was different..."

She sucked the rosy fluids off her fingers, thrust aside her blond hair, and curled up to him, elated at her masochistic orgasm, her first ever.

***

"Baby, wake up!" Ellie said urgently. "Wake up, my love!"

Startled, Oliver's eyes shot open. "I'm up. What's um"—he wiped the sleep from his eyes—"What's wrong?"

"We've overslept, and they're here. I can hear them pulling into the driveway."

"Shit!" He sprang to his feet and looked for his sweat pants. He hadn't worn them all weekend. "What's the time?"

"5."

"Fuck! I can't belie—Jesus Christ, Ellie, there's blood on the bed!" His eyes darted over the sheets in horror. "Oh my god, are you okay, gorgeous?!"

"Oh, that?" She giggled, recalling her incredibly fulfilling masturbation. "Don't worry about it."

"What do you mea—"

"Baby, it's nothing, really," she crooned with a smile, moved by how concerned he was for her. "I'll explain later, but right now we really need to haul ass."

In less than a minute-thirty, Ellie was out of Oliver's room with the blood-stained sheets in her hands and on her way to cover her glorious nudity. Once dressed, Oliver dashed down the stairs with the three empty bottles of wine he and his sister had quaffed between their never-ending humping. Once the bottles were disposed of, he started making coffee as nonchalantly as possible, praying his goddess would disappear any remaining evidence of their sexual escapades.

"Papi!" he could hear his daughter calling as the front door opened. "Papi, dove sei?! Michela è qui!" (Daddy, where are you?! Michela is here!).

He chuckled at her hilarious phrasing and trotted impatiently to the front door. He took her in his arms when she ran to him, and they kissed and hugged passionately, as if they hadn't seen each other in a year. He squeezed her little figure in his embrace, beating himself up for ever letting her go. "Com'è andato il fine settimana, tesoro?" (How was your weekend, honey?).

"Benissimo! Ma mi sei mancato veramente tanto papi," (It was great! But I've really missed you, Daddy).

"Sono molto orgoglioso di te, piccola. La mia bambina sta diventando grande," (I'm so proud of you, baby. My little girl is growing up).

"Sì, Papà, è vero! Sento di stare crescendo!" (Yes, Daddy, yes! I feel I'm growing up!).

"Bene," he said with a chuckle, loving her enthusiasm, before he noted his parents and Dave. "Did you take your book with you?"

"Si, Papi."

"Good. Go read while I make us something to eat, and then it's time for your bath."

"Bene." She put her arms around him and flooded him with kisses. "Mi sei mancato tantissimo papà..." (I've missed you so much, Daddy...).

His daughter's kisses felt less chirpy now, Oliver thought.

Michela left to the living room, and Oliver was making coffee for all. Dan waved hello while hauling the suitcases up the stairs, and his brother and mother joined him in the kitchen.

"Welcome back," he said with a smile. "How was the resort?"

"Could be worse," Alice sighed as she slumped onto the chair by the kitchen island, just millimeters from where he and his sister had exchanged bodily fluids 24 hours ago.

"Really? Michela said it was great."

"Oh, did she..."

Pouring the milk in the frother, Oliver furrowed a brow, surprised by her tone of voice. "Now what do you mean by that, Mom?"

"I mean that she gave us a hard time, though nothing unexpected. We knew it would be difficult."

"I was under the impression that she coped well," he said with a frown as he served his mother a latte. "And she barely called..."

"Well, she coped... badly. She was crying a lot, especially at night, and she tried getting hold of you all day, but your phone was turned off or something"—she sipped her coffee—"which I don't appreciate at all, Oliver. You have to be available for her at all times. It was extremely irresponsible of you."

Oliver instantly realized he hadn't charged his phone for two days. He handed himself a harsh rebuke while making his brother's coffee. His sister was simply too much of a distraction.

"I'm really sorry, Mom. You're right; it was unbelievably careless of me. I should have—wait, why didn't you call Ellie then? When she couldn't get hold of me?"

"Don't you think we tried?" Alice retorted in her typical bitter manner. "Speaking of the devil, where is she? I'm gonna spank her little ass something fierce."

Oliver gulped back a laugh, recalling the spanking he had personally handed that tight rear just the night before, when he was doing his hot big sis doggy style. He served Dave his coffee and took a seat. "I think she's taking a shower; I don't know. Why do you"—he suppressed another laugh—"want to spank her?"

"Apparently, our sister is no longer engaged," Dave chimed in as he took a sip from his latte. "Though I'm sure you've known of that before any of us have."

There was something in Dave's tone that Oliver didn't approve of. He couldn't put his finger on it though. He focused back on his mother. "She told you?"

"No," Alice said angrily. "Jason did."

"Jason?"

"He called Mom today; gave her the 411."

"I see." Oliver sipped his coffee and pondered to himself.

Alice took a swig and shook her head in anger. "Our little princess dumped him shamelessly a month before their wedding. Do you have any idea how much it's gonna cost us? Not to mention the embarrassment. Everyone in the family knows she was getting married. I won't hear the end of it for months."

"Hey, everybody!" Ellie patted to the kitchen, a radiant glow of a woman who's had tons of sex on her ravishing face.

Oliver's smile dissipated when he noted the limp that was mangling her normally striking gait. He gaped at her, recalling the bloody sheets, but Ellie was quick to simper coyly, explaining with her catlike blue eyes.

"What has happened to you?" Dave inquired, worried for her himself.

"I slipped and fell just now in the shower. It's nothing."

"Boys, leave us," Alice hissed in an Ill-boding tone.

The brothers took their leave, and the women began arguing over Ellie's recent actions. Surely, it was anything but cultural as their high-pitched shrieks could be heard in the living room with ease.

"Let's go out tonight," Dave said while observing Michela reading to Oliver from her book.

"Some of us have work tomorrow."

"I really need you, bud. Don't forsake a brother in need."

"Stop for a second, baby," Oliver instructed Michela and cocked a brow at Dave. "Brother in need?"

"I struck out with Kelly Williamson, and I really need a wingman tonight."

Oliver chuckled. "Kelly Williamson... I should have known. And here I thought you wanted to spend some quality time with the folks."

"Come on, don't be a douche. I'm in dire need of a pick-me-up... pick up."

They laughed.

"Aren't you just an unsung poet."

"You know I've always had my way with words."

They chuckled again.

"I'm really not in the mood. Why don't you call Jack?"

Dave gave him long-winded speech about how a wingman, first and foremost, needed to be unattached. There were other demands, but Oliver didn't find those to be very realistic.

"Let's talk about it later. My daughter is now reading to me."

Oliver fixed him and Michela a lavish banquet when Ellie and Alice took their quarrel upstairs. His daughter was hungry from the long drive, and he was famished from the long breeding. Once fed, he had a bath ready for Michela with her favorite bath toys. The sight of his daughter's bulging belly brought a smile to his face. It was one of the cutest things he had ever seen.

"Papi, were you happy that I was gone?"

"What?" he exclaimed while shampooing her shoulder-length hair. "I was miserable. What makes you ask that, principessa?"

"I heard Nonna and Nonno saying that you need a break from me, that you need to have fun."

Oliver shook his head, bottling his anger. "Baby, no, you must not have heard right. I don't need a break from you; I will never." He rinsed the shampoo off of her and was scrubbing her back again. "They probably said you needed a break from me, because I'm so mean and annoying."

"Papi, it's true you can be mean and annoying sometimes, especially with gelato, but I don't care because I love you."

He smiled. "I love you too, baby."

"And I don't need a break from you. I hated it that we had to take a break."

He stopped scrubbing, her words tearing at his heart. "Michela, dolce mia, no. We didn't have to take a break. Who told you we had to take a break?"

"If we didn't have to take a break, then why did I have to leave you?"

"You didn't have to. Your grandparents just wanted you to have fun with them, that's all. And did you have fun, didn't you?"

She fiddled with her rubber animals in silence, her eyes downcast.

"Michela?"

"Papi, I have something to tell you."

"What's that, baby?"

"You have to promise not to get angry with me."

"Why would I get angry with you?"

"Because I told a lie."

"What lie?"

"I didn't really have fun; I hated there. I only said I had fun"—tears streamed down her cheeks—"because I wanted you to see that I was growing up..."

"Michela..."

"But I don't think I'm growing up, Papi... if we have to take a break... then I don't want to ever grow up..."

Seeing his daughter this distraught made Oliver's gut tighten painfully. "Vita mia..." He got into the bath in his sweats and shoes and clasped his weeping daughter in his arms. "You listen to me now: we will never take a break ever again. Daddy loves you more than anything. I was crying all weekend long because you were away from me."

"Seriamente... Papino?"

"Si, bellissima. You know you're my everything, don't you?" he whispered, a shudder running through his voice.

She wound her tiny arms around his neck in a sob. "Si..."

"Then it's settled. We're never taking a break again."

"Grazie, Papi..."

***

An hour later, Michela was asleep, and Oliver had Monday off work arranged when speaking to his boss. He was going to spend the entire day with his daughter. The thought of her making such a sacrifice and leaving for the weekend unwillingly, just so he could take a break from her, was eating him up.

His father sipped his espresso while tuning to the TV. "And your boss was okay with that?"

"I think so. I don't know. Honestly, I don't care."

Dan chuckled. "You're a good father, Oliver. Michela is fortunate to have you."

"Yeah, right," Oliver sighed, feeling like the worst father in the world. "Dad, do me a favor: choose your words carefully when she's around. I never want to hear her saying something like that again."

"We'll take precautions."

Dave joined them in the living room a minute later, slumping onto the sofa. When ignored, he started sighing audibly, fishing for attention.

Oliver and Dan laughed at his dispirited act.

"What's up with you?" Dan said, amused. "Don't tell me it's Kelly's doing."

"No," he sighed.

"Then?"

"I really want to go out tonight, Dad, but all my friends are otherwise engaged, and this pathetic excuse of a brother doesn't want to tag along because of his lousy job."

"He's just got a day off tomorrow. I'm sure he'll be happy to escort you to the clubs."

"Seriously? You took the day off for me?! Oh boy, Oliver, you're the best bro ever!"

"Dad..." Oliver groused while laughing, after Dave threw himself on him in a disturbing hug.

"What?! Go out, have fun. Maybe you'll meet some girl. God knows you barely have a social life."

"Do you really think I'd leave Michela after—"

"I'll watch over her. She's exhausted; she won't wake up anyway."

"Dad, I..."

The sound of high heels clacked from afar. A moment later, the stunning beauty that was Oliver's goddess strutted into the living room, her gait improved though still impaired. Her short, checkered frock and black nylon stockings were accompanied by a black leather jacket that stopped at her waist. Her fair hair was kept close to her scalp, bundled into a dirty golden bun with a chopstick.

She shot Oliver a teasing smirk and kissed their father.

"You're awfully perky for someone who's just annulled her engagement."

"Dad, don't start with me; not you, too."

"I didn't say anything. All I want to know is how much it's going to cost me."

"Well, cheap it won't be."

"You're chipping in," he said a matter-of-factly.

"Of course, Daddy!" she said as if insulted, knowing he would never let her pay a dime. "I would never ask you to pay for everything."

"Are you good?" Dave asked with a benevolent smile.

Ellie returned his smile with a nod.

"Going out somewhere?" Oliver said, trying his hardest to soften his lewd look.

"As a matter of fact, yes: out for drinks with Gena and a few of my girlfriends. Why? Do you want to come?"

Oliver stifled a laugh, practically tasting the smut off her voice.

"No way. He's going out with me hunting for hot chicks."

"Classy, Dave, real classy." She looked back at the younger of the two siblings. "Well, maybe join us later?"

"That depends on our fortune," Dave chimed in, "and don't make some mean gag, or you'll be sorry."

"I wasn't going to," she lied in a giggle. "You should call up Jack. Since I'm taking Gena, he might be free tonight."

"On it," Dave said and began texting his brother.

"It'd sure be nice if you joined us..." Ellie purred, taking advantage that Dave wasn't looking and sending a more obvious look at Oliver.

Oliver wanted to rape that aching pussy on the spot from the obscenity in her eyes. "I'll see what I can do."

***

"You have no idea how much I miss you now. This weekend has flown by so damn fast."

"Tell me about it," Oliver texted back. "Just watching you in your snug dress and stockings earlier got me so fucking... :)"

"So fucking... hard? :)" Ellie texted with a giggle before she gobbled up her appletini.

"My god, yes... you're just so hot. I'm crazy about you, beautiful."

"Right back at ya, hunk."

"Another one?" Kara, Ellie's best friend, asked, while keeping the waitress waiting.

"You bet your ass, and keep them coming," Ellie said, cheerful as if it were her birthday. "Baby, where did you go?" she texted minutes later.

"I'm back. Wingman duties :-) So, are you having fun with the girls?"

"How can I? When I can't get you out of my head?"

"Ellie..."

"Oliver..."

They could each feel the other's longing, even through the cold display of their phones.

"You've got me really worried today, bloody sheets and limping. You never did get the chance to explain yourself."

"Well... let's just say that my vag is gonna need some serious R&R. You were really mean to it, and all weekend long..."

"Seriously, honey? That was me?" Oliver texted in a mixture of excitement and remorse.

"You and me both. I took the liberty to take care of myself when you were asleep, and I kinda made it worse. You're not mad at me, are you, my love?"

"Damn straight I'm mad. Next time wake me up, if only to watch ;)"

Ellie fretted her bottom lip, grinning excitedly at the possibility. "Are you serious, baby? Would you watch me... relieving myself?"

Oliver smiled, no less excited, and texted, "Over and over and over and over and..."

Ellie giggled, knowing she would let him watch her for certain. "I'm game, but only if you beat off next to me. Agreed?"

"I'll have my attorney send the papers signed by tomorrow."

She laughed at his quip. "How's Dave doing there? Any luck?"

"Actually, yeah. He's getting more digits tonight than he's had this whole year."

"Then would you please come now? I need to see you..."

"I need to see you..."

She stared at his text, her heart thumping, and texted, "Oliver, I love you so much."

Ellie put her long nails in her mouth, resisting the growing urge to bite on them, while waiting for her brother to reciprocate. She knew he loved her, but she couldn't get rid of her insecurities. He could never reassure her enough. After a couple of minutes, she began composing an angry text. She was about to—

"On our way. Ten minutes."

A grin exploded across her face before being eradicated by an angry scowl when she realized he didn't—

"And I love u 2. So much..."

She shook her head with a giggle and erased her furious words before she texted, "Just in the nick of time..."

"You know me: I'm a sucker for drama."

"I'm a sucker for you, baby."

Oliver's heart almost burst at her text. "Alright, you need to stop. If you don't, I'm gonna hammer that tight pussy so hard you'll be walking wrong for a year."

Ellie laughed, thinking he could probably do it. That cock could get a job at demolition all by itself.

She texted, "9 min and counting. Don't let me down."

"Yes, ma'am."

She smiled and set her phone on the table. "Gena."

"Yeah?"

"Your boyfriend's on his way."

"Alright! I'm assuming with your broth—"

"That's right." She got up. "I'll be right back."

Ellie excused herself to the restroom and made small adjustments to her hair and makeup. She would die if she didn't look perfect.

She and the girls were kicking back in some mellow bar she liked. Aside from Gena, her friends: Kara, Lindsey, and Dayna were also there. Her breakup from Jason had been rehashed to death, and the conversation was clamoring for some fresh blood.

"Are you in a hurry or something?" Dayna asked when noticing Ellie kept checking her gold wristwatch.

"What? Not at all. I'm having the best time."

"You know what we should do?" Lindsey said. "We should check where he is on Facebook."

"He's probably out with his buds," Ellie remarked in total lack of interest and sipped her drink.

"And it doesn't bother you at all?" Kara said. "If he's going to pick up some slut and bring her to your place?"

"It does bother me, but I can't kick him out like that after a year that we have lived together. It's the bare minimum, to give him a few days to find a place."

"I can't believe he hasn't called you since you broke up," Dayna said. "That says a lot about him. If he's not ready to fight for you now, then you obviously made the right call."

Lindsey bobbed her head as she polished off her drink. "If I'd done something like that to Liam before our wedding, he would have stalked me night and day."

Ellie coaxed a hum out of her throat, can't wait for her brothers to show up and infuse some life into this dying conversation.

"I gotta tell you, Ell," Dayna said, "calling off the wedd—"

"Oh, for god's sake, I don't love him! Would you want me to get into a loveless marriage and be miserable for the rest of my life?!"

"Of course not! I'm not criticizing you; I'm applauding you! It takes a lot of courage, to dump one's fiancé a month before one's wedding."

"Girls, why don't we give it a rest?" Gena said when noting Ellie's growing exasperation. "Let's talk about something else, like... oh, I know! Let's..."

The rest of Gena's words were but a muddled string of consonants and syllables in Ellie's ears. She drifted away, watching her brothers stepping in with her twin leading the pack and Oliver bringing the rear.

Ellie had to admit that they were a handsome bunch, her family. Her brothers were attractive, each in his own right. All stood at 5'11 and were athletically built. All were good dressers and cared for their hygiene. They had much going for them. It then occurred to her that her little brother looked nothing like Dave and Jack. She could see the resemblance between the older two as they both had taken after their father, but Oliver... bore no resemblance to either of their parents. His face was a too complex marriage of their features that resulted in perfection, Ellie thought.

How could she not see it before? This beauty of a man? She dismissed it from her head, knowing she was seeing it crystal-clear now. She never had a boyfriend as striking as him. She was always considered the cream of the crop, but Oliver had matured to the point where he was giving her a run for her money, which she was both envious and proud of. And she knew she could never see him again in the harmless way she was looking at Dave and Jack. Her baby bro was nothing but trouble in her catlike blue eyes.

"Ellie..." Jack clasped her in his arms with a grim head shake, as if he had just learned of the passing of her husband.

"I'm fine, Jack," his twin sighed, rolling her eyes on his chest.

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"Because I didn't want—"

"You shouldn't have been left alone. You should've come to my place for the weekend. We would've —"

"Jack, I'm good; more than good, I feel great. Besides, I"—she glimpsed at her little brother and suppressed a grin—"I wasn't alone."

"Well, I can't believe you didn't tell me you were going to do it. You have some explaining to do here."

"My god," she sighed, exasperated at the idea of her having to delve into it for the umpteenth time this evening.

Jack released his twin and kissed his girlfriend as he sat next to her.

"Sis..." Dave called, putting a comical spin on his brother's consoling efforts, and embraced his sister in such drama.

"Dave," she giggled in his arms, loving his goofiness.

"How could you not tell me," he said in mock pain, trying his hardest to sound ridiculous, which really only came naturally to him.

"Dave, stop..." Ellie guffawed. "I'm gonna pee in my panties."

"We need to talk about this," he whispered in her ear, swapping silliness for seriousness.

"We will," she whispered back, acknowledging him as her confidant.

He smiled and sat down, in the seat Ellie had intended Oliver to take, next to her, but she wouldn't ask him to move. Even as her confidant, she was still planning to conceal from him their brother's role in her breakup from Jason.

"Hi," Ellie murmured, her heart racing.

Oliver gazed into her eyes, a faint trace of a smirk on his lips, before he took the only seat available between Gena and Kara.

Ellie found his—insultingly economical—greeting to be a major turn-on. He really couldn't go wrong with her.

"Hey," Oliver said, when Ellie was explaining to Jack her reasoning behind ending her relationship with Jason.

"Hi," Kara replied.

"I'm Oliver."

"I know." She smiled. "We've met."

"Have we?"

"A couple months back. Ironically, it was that night your sister and Jason had that dinner with your families."

"I don't remember you dining with us."

"I wasn't. Me and my boyfriend met up with all of you later that night."

"Right," he said, not recalling her there.

"I'm Kara by the way."

"Nice to meet you, Kara."

"Oliver." Dave gestured at the pints the waitress had brought.

"Thanks." He took a sip while listening to Ellie's speech about how life was too short, and that—

"I'm glad to see that you've patched things up," Kara said.

Oliver finished his gulp, addled. "Who's patched what up?"

"You and your sister. That was a quite a fight you had that night."

"Oh," he muttered sheepishly. "You saw that, didn't you..."

"Well, it was pretty hard to miss. Especially, when Jason started screaming that he was going to kill you."

"Did he?" Oliver snickered. "I wouldn't know. I was long gone by then."

"I know," she said with a smile.

He returned her smile as he dug his phone from his pocket to text his father.

"Who's that?" Kara asked, glancing at his screen.

"That's me and my daughter."

"Can I see?"

He handed her his phone, so she could take a better look at picture in the background.

"She's so cute."

He smiled proudly. "Thanks."

She released his phone back to him, and he texted his father. He then traded a teasing smile with his sister as she was entertaining her worried twin.

Kara asked Dayna to get her a drink and shuffled to him. "So, what's it like being a dad?"

"Exhausting."

They laughed.

"I can only guess."

"Are you and your boyfriend thinking about kids?"

"Oh, not a chance. Especially not now, after I dumped his sad ass."

"Sorry to hear that."

"Don't be. He was a loser."

They laughed again.

"Well, I'm sure a girl as pretty as you won't stay single for long."

"Oh, please don't," she giggled coyly, her cheeks growing hot. "Don't ruin this nice chat."

"What?" he said, nonplussed. "What do you mean?"

"I mean that... it's not gonna happen, Oliver."

"What's not going to happen?"

"Us."

His brows knotted. "Us?"

"Oh, that's cute..." She shook her head, smiling.

Oliver wasn't entirely sure what was happening. "What's cute?"

"How you're trying to pretend that you didn't just hit on me."

Oliver chuckled, embarrassed, mostly for her. "Oh, Kara, no. I wasn't—"

"Oliver, that's okay. There's nothing to be embarrassed about, but... you really don't stand a chance."

"I don't even want to stand a ch—wait, why exactly don't I stand a chance?"

"Well, for starters, I'm your sister's best friend. Second, you're a child. And third, you have a child."

He pouted at the insult. "I'm not a child."

"Yes, you are," Kara giggled and finished her drink. "At least to me you are."

"Well, either way, that's irrelevant since I wasn't even... even um..."

Oliver lost his train of thought when his attention was drawn to the entrance of the bar, and for a just reason. His amusement from Kara misreading the situation was lost without a trace.

Kara tensed up, catching up a second later. "Oh, shit..."

"Ellie."

The blonde turned around, and her blue eyes nearly popped. "Jason, what are you doing here?"

Her ex-fiancé stood before her while his buddies, Daniel and Greg, waited a few feet behind.

"I came here to talk to you."

"Came to talk to me? How did you even know I was gonna be here?" She caught the fleeting look Jason darted at her twin and turned her head angrily. "Jack?!"

"Just talk to him, Ellie."

"What the fuck?!"

Jason was deeply hurt when he saw how painfully disinclined Ellie was. After talking to Jack, he had high hopes that he might be able to get her back, but his confidence was waning, and fast.

"Ellie, I just wanna talk. You owe me that much."

She shook her head, hating to be cornered this way. "Well, I don't have much choice, do I?!"

She thrust her chair back and shot an apology at Oliver as she rose, suspecting he was probably even more perturbed than her—which she wasn't wrong about—before she put on her scarf and jacket and stormed out with Jason on her tail.

Oliver chugged a third of his pint and ordered a whiskey shot, hoping it would calm his nerves. He dreaded the thought that his sister might get back to her ex-fiancé. It was improbable, he knew, yet he couldn't shake away his fears.

While Jason and Ellie were outside, Jack tried justifying his actions to his brothers and Gena, unsuccessfully, since he didn't possess the inside information his brothers did nor the womanly intuition of his girlfriend.

Ellie returned twenty minutes later, less angry but infinitely more distraught. Being the striking female that she was, she was destined to break more than a few hearts throughout her adult life. But being the sensitive and goodhearted person she had grown to be, it was never easy for her. Jason had really given his all out there, promising her the moon and stars if she'd only revoke her decision, but was confronted with a resolute refusal since Ellie needed neither the moon nor the stars; she only needed her brother, and that -- Jason couldn't give her.

She flopped onto her chair and sobbed into her palms with every female at the table attempting to pacify her. She then glanced across from her, seeking the comfort in her brother's brown eyes, but his seat was vacant.

"Where's Oliver?" she wept.

"He's in the bathroom," Dayna replied while petting her hair. "He was really mad at Jack."

Ellie did the shot of vodka that had been waiting for her since the moment she'd left with Jason and shot a look at her twin, who instantly looked away.

"God, what a nightmare that was..."

What Ellie wasn't aware of was that the nightmare had just begun. A determined Jason paced back in and demanded that she accompanied him once more. But Ellie shot him down, arguing that there was nothing left to be said. Jason wasn't about to take no for an answer, however, and gripped her arm, not to hurt her, but to urge her; he was desperate. Hadn't certain chain of events already been put into motion, it would have probably blown over; nonetheless, in motion they were.

As fate would have it, Oliver emerged from the restroom just as Jason had made that awful blunder of seizing his goddess's arm, which was like waving a red flag to a bull. A storm was brewing in Oliver, his nostrils flaring, ears smoldering in rage. A few fierce steps later, his palms thrust into Jason's thick chest, causing the latter to lose balance and drop to the floor. Not even God could reinstate the peace now.

"Don't. Touch her."

While Jason was collecting himself, his buddies lurched forward and lined up hostilely a foot away from Oliver, who couldn't have been any less concerned for himself with so much adrenaline pumping through his veins. His brothers sprang to their feet, making it clear they had his back, and when Jason was vertical again, the stage was set for the bar-brawl of the century.

The blue-eyed, golden-haired maiden of dispute squeezed herself between her ex-lover and secret love, her hands on their firm chests trying to widen the gap. Yet this fragile damsel, that men were prepared to fight to death for, had very little impact on the battlefield deployment. Ellie's powers were unmatched on planet Earth, but they never lay in the strength of her lean arms. Realizing that, she faced her brother and tried to force her eyes on his.

"Oliver, no! Please step away. I'm begging you!"

Her pleas fell on deaf ears as Oliver kept glaring into Jason's wrathful eyes.

"Oliver, look at me!" She pressed her sinuous body to his and palmed his temples, her eyes desperately seeking his. "I said look at me!"

Oliver made the error of sneaking a peek into Ellie's fiery blue eyes, and just like with Medusa, the famous mythological gorgon, there could be no looking away. He might not have turned to stone, but transfixed by the bewitching blue in her catlike eyes, it was over for him. His sister had complete control over him now.

"He didn't mean it, Oliver. He didn't mean it. Now please step back." She waited for him to move, in vain. "Oliver, I said step back. Now!"

Her brother swallowed his pride and allowed Ellie to push him back. Her eyes didn't break contact with his until he was in a safe distance from his nemesis.

"Thank you, baby. I love you," she whispered away from prying ears.

Ellie agreed to accompany Jason, but it was too late for that now. It was a Hail Mary anyway, and Jason wanted vengeance. There was no way for him to win now anyway, not after her fucking baby bro put himself in the middle. And just like months ago, he found himself in a catch-22. If he got into a fight with him, he would lose, no matter the outcome. If he let it slide, he would lose, being named Oliver's bitch.

"You, me -- outside. Now."

"Finally," Oliver hissed back.

"Forget it!" Ellie shoved her brother back. "Jason, we are so done... and I swear to you that I'm gonna press charges if you touch him. Do you understand me? I'll make sure you'll have a criminal record opened if you don't leave now, right at this second."

Jason shook his head at her in disgust, his pain feeding on her behavior. "I can't believe I was gonna marry a fucking whore like you. Go fuck yourse—"

Witnessing Oliver beginning his furious march, Jason knew that there would be bloodshed tonight. The amount of rage that had been building and festering inside him since the week before needed to be released. And what better way than to take down the smug punk that had cost him his relationship with the most amazing girl he would ever have the chance to date.

He channeled his fury to his fist and charged forward to rocket it into Oliver's face. He brushed Ellie aside when she tried placing herself in the middle for the second time tonight and inadvertently made her trip and fall as she was no match to his bulging arm, and with her sex-impacted limp, even less so.

An elite combatant needs to be able to prioritize on the go, to alter one's objectives according to the constant-shifting image of the battleground, but above all -- to remove civilians from danger, and although a green brawler, Oliver was agile and quick-thinker. Watching the woman he loved a split second away from bashing her head against the chamfered corner of the table, he abruptly changed course and reached for her, knowing he would pay for it dearly.

Jason's fist was following a perfect trajectory straight into Oliver's ribs. Since his head was unreachable—due to his amazing catch of his sister—his ribs would have to do. He would get his face later. Just as Ellie landed in her brother's straining arms, Jason's doom-spelling fist grazed Oliver's ribs.

Although damaging, it was not the shot either of them had prepared himself for. It was much more lenient and lacked its original promise of internal bleeding. The reason became clear when Dave reloaded his fist, targeting Jason's back for the second time. Dave's thump had managed to steer Jason's blow off course, just enough to allow his brother to escape a long night in the ER with broken ribs.

Like Oliver, Jason was demonstrating many of the qualities of a skilled bar-fighter. He glimpsed behind him and watched Dave prepping a more devastating blow. He thought to counter it, but a blur in the corner of his left eye gave away the fierce punch his friend Greg had already launched at Dave, which allowed him to resume pounding Oliver into submission.

He set his eyes on the lucky bastard that had managed to elude roughly 40% of the force of his clout, ready to end him, yet the battlefield had completely shifted during the four-tenths of a second Oliver escaped his eyes. Ellie was twirling away from her lover's arms as if in a dancing number, and Jason realized it would come down to sheer speed. Whoever released his blow first would gain a significant advantage for the rest of this quarrel.

Pound per pound, Jason was the stronger of the two. If he managed to give Oliver the full taste of his fury, it was unlikely Ellie's brother were to recover; however, he still needed to land his welt first. Both men drew back their righties for maximum piercing force while Ellie twirled away from the battle to the safety of the chairs, where her girlfriends awaited with open arms to snatch her. Oliver's ribs were giving him a hard time mid-spring, and he knew he wouldn't be able to pack a strong enough punch to neutralize his aggressor. Jason had fractured at least one of his ribs, Oliver could easily feel, and his motion had been compromised.

While fighting his own ribs, Oliver sifted out one attacking ploy after another until being left with a single conceivable assault strategy: he needed to end the fight on his first hit, or Jason would end him. He forsook his fist-draw and instantly lunched a tiger strike, the way a kung fu martial artist would. His fingers curled to form a claw-like shape and were closing in fast on still fist-loading Jason. Ellie's ex-fiancé released his tension-packed fist, knowing he would terminate her brother for certain upon impact. Although deploying second, Jason's fist was quicker than Oliver's tiger strike as the latter was struggling to build both speed and power on account of his aching ribs.

It was that moment now: The Smug Punk vs Oliver's Bitch. One of them would get to keep his endearment forever.

Jason's fist was exponentially faster than Oliver's tiger-claw, but it appeared that he did launch a split second too late and would need to withstand Oliver's strike. Well, no matter, Jason thought. Oliver's blow still needed to be lethal in order to stop his bulging knuckles from reshaping his pretty face.

The momentum of Ellie's salsa-twirl was absorbed in Kara and Lindsey's arms, her bosom facing the boys. Her blue eyes just barely registered Oliver's talon as she goggled at the two clashing. The claw found her ex-lover's nose, driving the bone in. A satisfying crackle warned that Jason might need plastic surgery if that bone didn't heal right.

Jason's fist was losing speed drastically until it levitated in the air a thousandth of an inch away from Oliver's skin. It plummeted a second later while unclenching. Oliver released Jason's nose from his ferocious talon, and blood spewed down Jason's mouth and chin in gushes. His once ominous fist was reduced to nothing but a handkerchief to his broken nose as he keened at the ache of his crushed nasal septum.

Two seconds of fluster followed another one of those squeals since an unversed Oliver wasn't sure what to do. Last he took part in a fight was somewhere in elementary school, and he certainly never broke anyone's bones then. Heck, he wasn't convinced he did now.

That is until Oliver's Bitch snarled, "You mother fucker! You broke my nose... you are fucking dead meat!"

Oliver could see the rage building in his bitch once more, and he knew he had to finish him off before he might face a similar fate. He quickly got his hands around the scruff of Jason's neck in a strong clinch, his elbows producing a ninety-degree bend. He kept Jason locked in his clinch like an expert kickboxer and planted his right foot way behind him.

Simultaneously, he pulled Jason's neck down and hurled his right knee up. Jason's bloody nose smudged Oliver's designer jeans exactly where his knee was. Both men groaned, Oliver at the strain on his fractured ribs, and his bitch at his nose being mashed into pulp. Jason dropped like a heavy tree being fell and didn't rise again.

Realizing he prevailed, Oliver almost started break-dancing, though just almost. He saw his brothers grappling with their opponents on the ground and briskly went to work. He aided Dave first by pulling Greg off of him and sending two jabs to his face before leaving the wrap-up to his brother. Jack had the upper hand on Daniel, but Oliver was done watching the children playing.

He stomped hard on Daniel's stomach and kneed him in the face when his upper torso sprang up. Intoxicated with power, he let Jack rest and mutilated Daniel's face with quick pounds. When Daniel looked like the hideous cousin of the person who had entered the bar, Oliver released his head from his clutch. He walked past Dave, who was still feeding Greg's face his fists, and hovered over Jason.

"No one talks to her like that," he breathed. He spat down on the swollen, purple mass that was once his nose and looked for Ellie, who was gawking at him in the exact same way the other girls were. "Are you alri—"

The enormous bouncer jumped him from behind and clutched his hands together behind his back. He led him out and threw him onto the sooty sidewalk. His brothers were soon thrown out, as well, followed by the beaten trio. The two camps exchanged harsh words and threats before Jason needed to be rushed to the hospital to attend to his violet bulge.

"Fuck yes!" Dave yipped, elated at their uncontested win. "Oh my god, that was intense!"

Jack joined him in celebration, high on adrenaline.

Oliver remained lying on the sidewalk while holding his bruised ribs when the girls exited the bar. The bouncer only exacerbated the pain when throwing him on the hard asphalt. He expected his brothers—given their struggles—to be in worse shape, but confoundedly, they were hardly damaged.

"Oh my god, Oliver!" Ellie exclaimed and knelt beside him. "Are you okay?" She kissed his cheeks passionately while caressing his hair, yet she quickly stopped when realizing they had an audience.

"I'm fine," her brother sighed and tried sitting up. Now that the adrenaline was fading, it was anything but trivial.

"Here, let me help you," Ellie said, pulling him until he was sitting upright.

He held his left side, grimacing at the ache. "That son of a bitch got my ribs."

"But you got his face!" Dave said. "You totally annihilated him, Bro!"

"I did, didn't I," Oliver said in a chuckle before he groaned in pain. "Thanks to you."

Dave grinned, taking pride in the key part he'd played.

"Come on, dude, get up." Jack hooked his arms under Oliver's armpits and hoisted him to his feet. "Are you gonna be okay?"

"Yeah... it just hurts a little."

"Here," Ellie said, handing him a few wipes to clean Jason's blood off his hands.

"You've got some mean temper," Lyndsey said while he was getting himself cleaned.

"Well"—he looked at the blond hottie—"no one's allowed to touch my sister like that."

Ellie had to pull out all the stops not to shove her tongue in his sweet mouth right then and there.

"Well, I for one will be sure to keep that in mind," Dayna quipped, which made everyone laugh.

"None of this would've happened if it weren't for this knucklehead," Oliver groused, motioning at his big brother.

"Yeah, sorry about that," Jack said. "I honestly thought I was helping."

Gena stroked his hair in understanding. "I think it's safe to say it's time to call it a night."

"Agreed," Lyndsey said.

"Shotgun!" Dave said.

"As if," Gena giggled.

"Come on, Oliver," Jack said.

"No!" Ellie gripped her kid bro's arm. "He's riding with me."

Dave smiled knowingly at her, but she pretended not to see it.

"With you?" Gena said. "Didn't Lindsey drive us here?"

"Yeah, but my car is still here. I left it here on Friday night because I was too drunk to drive."

Jack coiled his arm over Gena's shoulder. "Alright then. Drive safely."

*

Ellie and Oliver walked to Ellie's car alongside Kara and Lyndsey, who had parked not far from Ellie. Dayna lived in the city, so she'd bid them farewell earlier. Ellie had her arm hooked in Oliver's the way a girlfriend would while they were stealing tense glances at one another.

"You might wanna take tomorrow off work to rest," Kara said when noting Oliver's occasional wince.

"That might be a good idea, Oliver," Ellie concurred.

"It's not that bad," he said, playing down his pain. "Besides, I've already taken tomorrow off."

"When?" Ellie asked with a surprise look, though really wanting to ask why he didn't tell her, so she would skip work, too.

"After I put Michela to sleep." He got Ellie up to speed on what his daughter had said earlier when he'd been bathing her. "So I'm not going to rest anyway. I want her to have fun tomorrow."

"I can't believe she's been feeling that," Ellie murmured, feeling awful for her part in all of this.

"It must be so difficult raising a child on your own," Lyndsey said. "Liam and I are planning to start our family soon, and I gotta admit that as much as I want to, I'm terrified."

"Don't be," Oliver said. "It's the most amazing thing in the world."

Ellie's cherry red lips curved up, and a wave of excitement and hope swept across her bust.

"Yeah?" Lindsay said, seeking reassurance.

"Oh, yeah," Oliver said with a huge grin. "When you see this perfect living thing that you have helped bring into the world... when you see her growing up, starting to crawl, taking her first steps... when she calls you 'Daddy'—or in your case, 'Mommy'—for the first time..." He bit on his bottom lip with a wistful smile. "I can't even explain it to you."

"I think you've explained it just fine," Lyndsey said with a kind smile.

"So do I," Ellie said, unable to tame her grin.

Oliver smiled, dwelling on Michela.

"Would you want more kids?" Lyndsey asked. "Or is your daughter enough?"

"Oh, she's more than enough. Just thinking about going back to diapers and sleepless nights..." He chuckled. "No, thanks."

Ellie's grin instantly perished, her heart contorting at his vicious words.

"You've failed to mention that part when you sold it so convincingly before," Lyndsey said in mirth.

He laughed. "No, don't let it discourage you. And even though some aspects of parenting are less pleasurable than others, in retrospect, they are all remembered fondly nonetheless."

"Even changing diapers?"

"Yes," he chuckled. "Even changing diapers."

They walked in silence for a spell.

"Is everything alright with you?" Kara said when noticing Ellie's pensiveness. "Earth to Ellie..."

"What?"

"Welcome back," Kara giggled. "Where have you been?"

"Oh, I'm just... thinking about everything that has happened tonight."

"Jason?"

"Yeah," she lied. "I just can't wait to get him out of my condo and out of my life."

"I hear ya. You gave him till Thursday though, didn't you? To clear out?"

"Oh, there's no chance I'm waiting till Thursday, not after tonight. I'll swing by there tomorrow or the next day, pack his shit into boxes, and change locks. The thought of him staying at my place is too hard to bear."

"I'm coming with you," Oliver said, his tone brooking no opposition.

Ellie shot him a sexy smirk, loving how protective he was of her. "Obviously..."

"That's you, Ellie," Kara said, pointing at her car. "You can't miss it with those red stripes and roof. Such an eye-popper."

Ellie's black-and-red Mini Cooper was indeed striking, and like its owner, it simply could not be ignored.

"There's El Diablo!" Oliver jested.

"Oh, shut up," Ellie said. "You know you love that car."

Lyndsey and Kara said their goodbyes, and the siblings walked up to Satan's car as Oliver enjoyed calling it.

"Shit, Ellie!" he whimpered, when his sister thrust him carelessly at the car. "My ribs!"

"What the fuck were you thinking, getting into a fight with him?!"

Oliver winced, holding his aching side. "I... I was—"

Ellie jumped her brother like a promiscuous teen, slapping her succulent lips on his. Oliver immediately forgot all about his ribs and enveloped her slim waist while opening his mouth for her tongue to spiral into. His sister wound her arms around his neck in quite the body-lock, aching to feel more of him.

It was open season on Oliver's mouth as he desperately gasped into his sister's kiss, trying to suck in some air along with her spit. A few obscene sucks later, his gorgeous blonde permitted him to breathe again, gradually taking down the power of her kiss. Her blue eyes glistened as she gazed into his bright brown eyes, loving how snugly he was holding her.

"Regarding your question: I was thinking about you," Oliver confessed in an undertone while running his fingers in her golden mane. "That's all I do these days, Ellie... thinking about you."

"Oliver, you can't go crazy like that," she murmured before she repeatedly kissed his lips. "I would die if something happened to you; besides, it certainly wasn't the first time a guy ever called me a whore."

"It was definitely the last."

She shrugged. "So what, you're gonna beat up every guy that ever—"

"Yes."

She cupped his cheek, his words melting her heart. "Baby..."

"You're my goddess, Ellie." He rested his forehead on hers and sighed. "Don't you know it by now?"

His hopeless romanticism and strong hard-on were driving Ellie wild. "Fuck this."

In smut-brimming eyes, she unlocked her car and shoved her brother into the passenger seat as if she were kidnapping him.

"Fuck!" his ribs moaned via his mouth as he flopped in. "Ellie, god damn it! Didn't I make it clear that I'm hurting?!"

But his sister could not care less. She crammed herself in when straddling him and slammed the door shut. "Push the seat back all the way, ditto on the backrest, and do both fast."

The depravity in her eyes and voice were not to be contested. Oliver hit both marks in less than three seconds, and he did so while housing his sister's loose tongue in his mouth. He wasn't, however, the only one in the family who was blessed with superb multitasking capabilities. While pillaging his mouth, his goddess finished unbuttoning his jeans, and when he was lying back, she tugged them down to his knees along with his boxer briefs.

"You're so beautiful," she cooed, her hungry eyes raking over his plump erection.

She stacked up on spit and released it down her brother's dick in a long, straining rope. Once it broke from her lips, she gave Oliver's cock-head a few tugs, loving how thick and warm it felt in her sticky fingers.

She took off her jacket and hiked up her dress. "Rip my thong off."

Oliver had yet to get the chance to witness the plethora of Ellie's sexy lingerie, but in the short time he'd been doing her, he noticed that thongs were her preferred choice of undergarments. Specifically, lace thongs that covered approximately a third of her sculptured buns, and as he hooked his fingers into her waistband, he couldn't but admire her exquisite figure. His sister was built to generate monster-boners.

"Angel, I'd really hate to do this." He stared down painfully at her pretty black thong. "You wear it like—"

"Don't worry, sweetheart, I'll have a new one on me by tomorrow, I swear." She kissed him in the same vulgar way she had been kissing him from the second they had their privacy and covered his hands with hers encouragingly. "Now set me free."

Her choice of words had nice dirty ring to it, Oliver had to admit. He pulled hard, tearing his sister's magnificent thong apart, and pulled the torn fabric to his nose for a much-needed sniff. Ellie smiled excitedly at him as he did that, loving that he needed to smell her plentiful discharge—as watching him fighting over her before had gotten her seriously leaking for him.

"Fuck, that's hot," she breathed when Oliver passed his tongue along the black lace that once covered her rare flower, just wanting a bit of his sister on his tongue.

A few licks later, he pulled Ellie to his kiss as he could see how eager she was to taste herself, and he wasn't wrong about that. Ellie licked and sucked his tongue, tasting her own cunt in his mouth. She was savory and ripe. If she could have gone down on herself at that moment, she would have. She was so yummy it hurt.

She spanked her pussy lightly, getting it moist and ready for her bro. She took the head of his cock and ground her clit against it, loving how tiny her nub looked compared to Oliver's bloated dome. She slapped her pussy again, getting some of her lust on her fingers, and ran them up and down her slit while moaning at her touch.

"God, Ellie, I love it when you do that."

She smirked at him as he ogled her sex. "When I do what?" she asked, feigning innocence. "This?"

"Fuck!" Oliver gasped, loving the spanking she was giving herself. "Yes! That!"

Ellie giggled and slapped her pussy in quick succession, though gently, just to make it ooze. Her fingers soon glistened with her abuse, especially her pretty long nails. She raised her fingers to his nose, so he could breathe her in. She taunted him with her smell for seconds, loving how his nose traced her waving fingers. "You want a taste?"

His mouth gaped open in reply.

She inserted a finger into his mouth, letting him suck her fluids off of it, before she started adding more fingers, and soon, her brother was sucking on four of them.

"That's it, baby," she purred, turned on beyond belief by his sucking. "Don't leave a drop..."

Riveted, she watched him sucking on her fingers until he hummed that he was done.

"More?" she purred.

He hummed affirmatively.

She yanked her fingers out and kissed him deeply, desperate to feel her cunt on his tongue. While running his mouth through, she slapped her pussy quickly, careful not to hurt her sore pubic bone, and swapped her tongue with her fingers as she fed him her lust for the second time.

"My god, Oliver, that's so hot... no!" she said when he tried speaking. "Keep sucking. Show me how much you love me." She curled her fingers in his mouth, teasing his palate, as a spasm or two jolted through her soaking snatch. "You do want me to feel your love, don't you, hon?"

He hummed a yes and sucked along.

Ellie was finding her brother sucking on her fingers incredibly arousing. She could easily see how much he enjoyed her taste, and she thought to herself that this should start being a routine. She couldn't deny his mouth her pussy even if she wanted to; he was hooked. She shuddered when realizing her brother could easily be eating her out for hours at a time. The look in his eyes was of famine.

They kept it up for minutes. Ellie slapped her slit to get it trickling, got her fingers thoroughly wet, and fed Oliver her desire. She later on started playing with her button while watching him sucking her fingers like the loving brother that he was. She pressed her index finger to her clit and rubbed in small circles, enjoying his sucking and the erotic massage she was giving herself.

Her bro was anxious to impale her, Ellie knew, as she was bestriding his hard member throughout the feeding, but they weren't in a hurry. They both knew they would come in her car and come hard when the time was right. Since they were parked off the main street in a large parking lot, and since it was night and Ellie's car had tinted windshield and windows, they were hardly disturbed by pedestrians.

Looking down at her shaved vulva, Ellie was the first to get impatient. She didn't know if she could take him inside her, but she was not going to get any wetter, and the urgency to come was getting the better of her. She pulled her fingers from Oliver's mouth and sucked on them for any remnants of her delicious cooking. She took his hard cock in her hand and rose to have their genitals aligned.

"Oliver, I'm really hurting now, but I'm gonna give it a shot."

"We don't have to, Ellie."

"We do have to." She kissed his lips. "I really need you inside me."

She lowered herself slowly and prayed that she was able to fuck that glorious beast. She felt discomfort as her pussy stretched around his cock-head, and yet, she soldiered on. The more of him she took the tighter she was getting, and she knew that if she persisted beyond that point, it would have sorrowful repercussions for the immediate future. However, after demonstrating his gallant behavior tonight, she would die before she deprived him of her pussy.

"Ellie, stop!" Oliver exclaimed, baffled at the single tear that streaked her face. "What are you doing?"

"I'm taking you in," she gasped, her voice straining in pain. She then moaned when another inch filled her.

"Oh my god, stop!" He clutched her waist, so she couldn't impale herself farther. "Have you lost your mind? You're obviously in pain."

"But I want to show you how much I love you, Oliver. I don't mind the pain if I make you happy."

"Look at me? Do I look happy to you?"

"But"—her eyes welled up with tears—"I want to satisfy you..."

"I know, baby, and I appreciate it, but that's not the way to go. I can't enjoy this if you can't, so just pull me out. I'll jerk off or something when we get home."

"The hell you will! Do you think I will let my knight in shining armor to jerk off like a sad loser?!"

"Ellie, we've made love like a gazillion times this weekend. I don't mind waiting for—"

"Oliver, no! I'm taking care of you! I promised you that I was gonna take care of your cock forever, didn't I?"

"You did, sweetheart, but not like this, not when you can't enjoy it."

"Then we'll do the next best thing." She pulled him out of her and breathed a sigh of relief. She then pressed to his shaft and started undulating. She was still very aroused, and the oils that oozed from her lubricated him. "You're gonna fuck my lips, and you're gonna fuck my clit, and you'll do that"—she slid the straps of her dress off her shoulders and unhooked her bra—"while playing with the girls." She tossed her bra behind him and served him her to-die-for rack.

"And that doesn't hurt you?"

"Not if you're gentle with my pubic bone."

"I'll be gentle. Especially since I can barely move."

"I know you will." She kissed him lovingly as she ground on him. "Besides, it will give you a chance to put your cum on my pussy. You did say you wanted to come on all of me."

Oliver palmed his sister's breasts, loving their heft and smoothness. "I did."

"Then there you have it, baby. After this, there won't be many more places left that you haven't put your cum on me."

"Not many." He pulled her up by the sexy curve of her waist and fed on the pink beauties that were his sister's nipples. "Not many at all."

"No." Ellie ground on the upper third of his cock while watching him sucking on her breasts. "Just my back, arms, shoulders, and—fuck, I love it when you bite on my—" She groaned, in delight this time. "And on my ass, obviously."

"That's sounds incredible, Ellie," he breathed after popping her taut nipple out of his mouth. "I'd really love to come on your marvelous ass."

Ellie kissed his lips while pulling his sweater and tank off of him, so he could feel her naked bosom on his skin. "And you will, sweetheart. I promised you I would let you come on all of me, didn't I?"

"Yeah, angel," he gasped, enjoying her moist labia on his cock and her meaty nipples against his chest.

While she ground on his dick, Oliver took the time to better appreciate her thigh-high, patterned black sheers. He was enthralled by how they hugged her lean legs so seductively.

"These are really hot, gorgeous," he murmured, petting her thighs.

"Yeah?" She stapled her pussy-lips around his cock. "Would you like me to buy more stockings for you?"

"Yes, please," he breathed in excitement.

She gave his ear a couple of nibbles, before she purred, "In red?"

"Yes."

She wiggled her tongue across his earlobe and released a warm, sensual breath inside. "White?"

"My favorite color," Oliver panted, loving her wet slit and sultry whispers.

She sucked on his throat. "Stockings that... gape at the pussy?"

"Shit," he breathed excitedly. "Yes, baby."

She tongued his ear and moaned, "With garter?"

"Yes."

"Lace?"

"Fuck, yes."

She wriggled against his cock, and her succulent lips clutched his erection a bit tighter. She wound her arms around his backrest, pressing her jugs to his chest, and she resumed dry-humping her brother.

"What else do you like, my love?"

"I like your bras."

"I have many bras. Be specific."

"Push-ups."

"Oh, I have a few that will make you—god, baby, thrust at my clit like that again."

Oliver obeyed, and beautiful blonde on top of him shuddered when his tip prodded her swelling clit.

"Oliver... "

"Ellie..."

"K-keep hitting my clit."

"How's that?"

"Yes! Just... don't stop. Please don't stop."

"Crush your tits harder against me if you want me to keep going."

"How's that?"

"Perfect."

"Fuck!" she whined, her clit now getting more action after she made sure to mash their bodies together. "I love you, sweetheart... I love you to death."

"I love you, my goddess."

"Baby, I couldn't believe how you fought for—fuck!!" She tremored, his dick hitting her button so good. "How you protected my honor..."

"I will fight for you forever, Ellie."

She sucked his lips forcefully, nibbling at his bottom lip as they parted. "You promise?"

"I do," he panted, feeling the end engulfing him.

"No matter what?" she gasped as she ground on him faster, aching to come.

"No matter what."

"Shit!" She rubbed her clit on the juicy crown, and little ripples of pleasure rolled over her. "Swear on it, that it's you and me, Oliver."

"I swear on my life," he gasped, gripping her toned butt cheeks to help her upstrokes. "It's you and me, gorgeous."

"Forever?" she whimpered, her breathing strained.

"And ever and ever," he panted, squeezing her buns and thrusting between her wet pussy-lips.

"That's my stop, baby... I'm getting off."

"I want you to soak my balls. Do you get me?"

"You know I will, sweetie," she gasped, her legs jolting uncontrollably. "I'm your fucking rainmaker."

He let go of her backside and let her work her tight keister. "Then make it rain, angel."

Ellie ground on him faster, and their genitals grew wetter by the second. Her chubby folds, that had so much traction up till now, felt so slippery against his hard, warm dick.

"Oliver, get your giant balls ready..."

"Oh, they're ready... show me what you got."

"I'm gonna... flood... the shit... out of you..."

With some heavy petting, Ellie crested on her brother's dick in her customary way -- in torrents. Sadly, for Oliver, she couldn't scream like she wanted as some couple was approaching the car adjacent to them. Cornered, she sunk her perfect white teeth in his shoulder while squirming on his balls.

"Fuck!" Oliver yipped in a whisper, since the couple was merely five feet away from them. "Ellie, that hurts!"

He had to ride it out though since if his sister released his flesh, she would give away her orgasm to the entire parking lot.

She ground her gushing gash on his balls and the base of his dick as cum flowed out of her straight onto her brother. Her teeth locked on his shoulder while muffled whimpers could be heard through the cracks of her angry bite.

"Fuck, that's intense!" she screamed in her head. "I'm coming... s-so hard..."

She wormed in his lap, stroking her cum along her bro's towering cock while he was molding her firm ass globes. Her orgasm only petered out when the car next to them drove off. She released his scarred flesh and looked into his eyes, short of breath. Her eyes were begging like always as her cunt throbbed on him.

Driven into madness by her dreamy blue eyes, Oliver stormed her mouth and pulled her ass farther up his dick, so her wet opening rubbed the head of his cock. He bobbed her tight ass, rubbing the succulent prune along her amazing slit. Ellie reached behind her and palmed his hands as he bobbed her butt. She then clenched within in hopes it tightened her cleft that was still slick with her orgasm.

"Come on, Oliver," she pleaded in his ear. "Work my ass."

"I'm dying to come," he panted.

"Then come." She nibbled his neck, her butt bobbing in frenzy. "My lips are waiting."

"Oh my god..."

"That's it! Fuck my lips!"

"Ellie, I can't... you need to jerk me off."

He released her ass, and his sister fisted his cock that was lubed in her oils. She tugged quickly for over a minute, yet she couldn't make him spurt.

"Oliver, up here! Look into my eyes." She yanked at his thick crown faster. "That's it, baby. Just look into my eyes and focus on your pleasure. Let your sister take care of everything."

Ellie knew what she was doing by combining the powers of her imploring gaze with the ferocity of her pumping fist. She knew her flesh and blood wouldn't be able to keep his cum from her for much longer.

"Oh my god, Ellie..."

"Come on, come on... come on my pussy already!"

"I'm about to," he gasped, feeling a surge of semen within the shaft.

"When?!" She yanked harder. "I did what you asked, Oliver! I soaked your balls, didn't I?! You're covered in my cum!"

"Yeahhhh..."

"Then get my pussy! I thought you wanted to leave your seed on me..."

"I'm—Ellie, baby..."

Ellie could feel her brother throbbing in her hand. She smiled and changed grip to get better speed in her strokes.

"Here we gooooo," she cooed upon his maiden spurt. "That's a good boy... let me have it; don't hold back." She squeezed her hand on the tip and tugged, loving the quantities of his cum. "Don't save anything for yourself, baby. You know I deserve it." She pressed his tip to her button and let him spray it. "Look at my clit, Oliver. Now that's what we call a custom paintjob."

"Oh my god, Ellie... Jesus!"

She lowered his hose to her bunny hole and let him sink into her just a bit while stroking the root of his beef. "Get my hole, also." She lingered in her entrance, wanting him to finish coming there.

"Ellie..."

She wrapped two hands around his shaft and squeezed up repeatedly, expelling a nice dosage of sperm this way. She milked her brother inside her until he was drained. She moaned, looking down in awe. "God, it looks like you creampied the shit out of me..."

She leaned back against the dashboard and let him drink in the sight of her hot little pussy marked in his seed.

"That was outrageous, honey," he gasped, recuperating from his awesome orgasm.

Ellie lowered her finger and scooped up some of his warm cum. "More than this?" She inserted her creamy digit into her mouth and sucked.

"Fuck, you're amazing."

She opened her mouth and unfolded her pink tongue, so he could see that she swallowed.

"I had no doubt you would," he panted with a smile.

She returned his smile before she loaded more of his baby goo on her fingers. She opened her mouth and sucked on three cum-stacked fingers together, downing his jizz as if it were an 18-year-old scotch. Her tongue was rolled out of her mouth again, proving to her brother that that mouth wasn't keeping any of his seed in it; it was all going down her throat.

She made all the trips she needed and transported all of his batch into her belly. When she snuggled into his hard chest, there was no trace of any of his semen on his big sis' sated sex, as though he never came.

They petted each other in the afterglow, enjoying the warmth of their naked chests pressing together. They could easily get lost in their loving petting.

"I'm sorry I hurt you," Ellie whispered minutes later, trailing her fingertip across the serrated crater she had left on his left shoulder.

"You can hurt me anytime."

"That bite mark is gonna stick around for a few days."

"Don't worry about it. At least you came hard. My balls are saturated."

Ellie giggled. She then kissed his lips before she again nuzzled his chest, addicted to his masculine scent. "Oliver, do you like it when I talk dirty to you like I did before?"

"My god, yes," he replied, eager to approve. "Though... it's important to feel the moment, when it's right and when it's not. It's a serious power. You don't want to abuse it or misuse it."

"Was it right before?"

He kissed her bare shoulder. "Incredibly."

She grinned, satisfied with herself. "I have to admit, I never talked like that to anyone. I'm really well-behaved in bed... usually."

"Then what makes me so special?"

"Everything... I just want to please you. I want you to have the strongest orgasms you've ever experienced. I want to think that I'm... that I'm..."

"That you...?"

She heaved a sigh. "The best sex you could've ever wished for."

His fingers idly stroked up and down her spine as they enjoyed a conversation that didn't go above a whisper, as chatters of true lovers rarely do.

"Am I, Oliver?"

"What?"

"You know..."

"Ellie, you're... a ten. There's nothing you do that is any less than perfect. If anything, it's me who should be worrying about not satisfying you or not meeting your expectations in bed or... out of bed." He kissed her slender shoulder again and looked down at her in admiration. "I'm so beneath you, beautiful, just a lowlife who's grateful for every second he gets to spend in your company."

Ellie could feel the tears filling her eyes while her right cheek nuzzled his nipple. Her little brother had the ability to bring her to tears effortlessly.

She pulled her head back. "I don't want you to ever say that again. You're not beneath me, Oliver, and I'm not doing you a favor by letting you tag along after me. I'm getting full compensation here. And you're not meeting my expectations, not in bed or elsewhere; you're exceeding them, baby. What you just said couldn't be any further from the truth. You have to know by now how unbelievably incredible you are, don't you?"

He cupped her lightly freckled cheek and dwelled for a spell on the power of her blue eyes. "If I'm incredible, it's only because of you. You make me feel like... there's nothing I can't do, which, by the way, you always have. You make everyone around you feel special, Ellie, and that's not because we're special; it's because you are, my love. You're more special than you can ever know." He nuzzled her nose. "And let's just leave it at that 'cause you're not gonna win here."

Ellie couldn't stop the tears from forming when he kissed her lips. The conviction in his eyes as he confessed to those things could not be faked, his sister thought. It was how he truly and genuinely felt about her.

She laid her cheek back on his chest and clasped him desperately. "In moments like these, Oliver, I curse the world, the gods... not for making you my brother, because I feel blessed to have grown up with you, to have had you in my life from your very first day." His chest absorbed her sad tears. "I curse the world for making me feel horrible for loving you this much, for preventing me to take pride in you in ways that I'm told I'm not allowed... for making me hide the way I love you, which is the only way I will ever be able to... we're not wrong, my sweet Oliver... the world is."

It was poignant, her beautiful speech and sad tears.

"Ellie, look at me," he whispered after she opposed his hands.

"I don't... want to," she wept on his chest, not wanting him to see her this distraught and vulnerable.

"Please."

Heavy-heartedly, she gazed into his eyes.

He kissed both of her blue eyes, tasting her salty tears of despair. "We'll figure this out; I give you my word. I'm gonna give you the best life that I can, have no doubt about that."

"I don't want to hide, my love... to stand in the darkness while others..."

He kissed her lips tenderly. "Me neither... but for the time being, we have to, until I figure this out, and I will figure this out. I swear on my life I will."

She nodded. "I trust you... I trust you with my heart and life."

"And I won't fail you, dearest. And to prove that to you, I am ready to... tickle you!"

"NO! OLIVER, PLEASE!" Ellie convulsed with laughter at his well-directed tickles. "Baby... at least... give me time to... b-breathe..."

A minute later, after he was certain he had lifted his sister's spirits, he agreed for her to breathe.

"Thank you for that, lover," she said cheerfully, suddenly feeling that they could take on the whole world by themselves.

"Any time, my pet," he replied in the same gleeful manner, relieved that he'd managed to perk her up.

She put her arms around his backrest and propped her breasts on his shoulders, locking his neck in her deep crevice. She kissed him, a deep loving kiss, while enjoying the feeling of his swelling member along the groove of her behind.

She pulled away, grinning. "Now what's that I hear you're planning to skip work tomorrow without telling me."

"Why?" He trailed his finger across her pouty lips. "What's it to you?"

"Take a guess."

"Ellie, don't. I don't want you to get fired for—"

"I don't give a shit about my job, Oliver. I only care about us. That's all I care about."

"But you—"

"I don't wanna hear any more about it, hon. I'm spending the day with you and Michela tomorrow, and it's gonna be perfect."

"Is it? The last time you joined us, I ended up hating that day."

"You did?" Ellie whispered in mock empathy, knowing full well what he was talking about.

"Yeah. It's actually a grieving day. I marked the date on my calendar as the day I mourn the wreckage of my tender heart."

"Oh, my poor baby..."

"Another word coming out of you that it isn't a plea of some sort, and you can forget being invited."

"I'm sorry, my love, so sorry... but you do know I also had my heart broken that day, don't you?"

He sulked. "I guess."

"Well, tomorrow will be nothing like that day; I give you my word."

"I don't know," he feigned reluctance, unconvincingly.

Ellie giggled, loving their game. "Will that help my chances?"

She pulled her large milky breasts back from him and began massaging and kneading them. She spat in her hand and stroked the pink tips, and blood quickly made them swell and protrude. When they stood proudly, she pricked his lips with her erect nipples, provoking him to suck on them, which he gladly did. Several soft whimpers later, and Ellie knew she had him.

He popped her nipple out and gave her a long studying look. "You know what? I'm ready to take my chances with you, kiddo."

"Oh my god, really?! I had no idea it would work..."

"Right," he chuckled. "On the roads at 9."

"Yay!! Thank you, my love; I won't disappoint you."

"You'd better not. Now put the girls back in your bra before I'm tearing your pussy apart here."

*****

"I'm so glad you've finally found the time for us," Kara said venomously as she sipped her cocktail on a girl-outing the following Thursday evening.

"I'm sorry," Ellie said. "I know I've been a lousy friend this past week, but I've been so busy."

"Too busy to pick up your phone?"

"I said I was sorry, but I have been busy."

"Jason?" Dayna said.

"Yeah, among other things."

By other things, Ellie was referring to her precious brother, who'd been hogging the bulk of her leisure time. On Monday, she'd joined Michela and him on a road trip, and she couldn't have had a better time with them. She'd totally delivered on that day, obliterating the bleak memory of their last getaway into oblivion. She and Oliver had even risked it in the car and held hands with Michela in the backseat. She felt as if they were a family, a real family, and she'd wished for that day to never end.

For the rest of the week, she had been dividing her time among her lover, her niece, and Dave. She and Michela were growing closer by the day, especially when Ellie had begun taking some of the load off of Oliver's shoulders regarding his daughter's meals and baths. Ellie was getting quite attached to her niece, even if she herself hadn't realized just how much.

She and Oliver had been having their stolen moments once Michela was asleep: taking long strolls in the cold, pretending to watch a movie in the living room when they were actually fooling around under the wool blanket, and taking drives to remote places where they could love each other freely.

In between, Ellie was planning Oliver's birthday party with Dave, who as her confidant, was rewarded with the truth about her and their bro, even if she initially hadn't intended to divulge it. It would have been futile anyway, Ellie knew, since Dave had seen right through their act, and she really needed someone to confide in about them however difficult it was for her to admit their relationship to Dave and for him to accept it.

"Has he been giving you problems?" Dayna said.

"Surprisingly, no. I think that what happened on Sunday persuaded him to give up. He moved out on Tuesday, and I changed locks promptly." Ellie sipped her appletini, brooding on Jason. "And don't forget I had a wedding to cancel, which has cost my parents a shitload of money."

"No offense, Ell," Kara said, "but your parents can afford it. Hell, you can afford it."

"Yeah, but still..."

"Didn't Jason pay half?" Dayna said.

"No, I didn't want him to. It was me who got us in this mess. I knew I didn't love him for months, and yet I stalled, and stalled... hopefully, he'll think better of me now."

"I don't think he could've paid for his half even if you'd forced the bill down his throat," Kara sneered. "He's broke, isn't he?"

"He's not broke, but... he doesn't have great means, either."

"He doesn't even own a car," Kara scoffed. "What guy at this age doesn't own a car?"

"He didn't need one! It's not that he couldn't afford it."

"Either way, you made the right call. He would've only mooched on your inheritance."

"Kar, Jason's not like that; he's a decent guy. Just because I don't love him anymore, doesn't make him a bad person. He's a good guy, and he'll find the right girl for him in the end."

"Fantastic; very mature of you, Ell. Now can we please stop talking about that broke loser?"

Dayna and Ellie burst out laughing while Kara smiled proudly. The straight face which Kara was serving her digs with was priceless.

"You're just incorrigible, aren't you," Ellie giggled as she quaffed her beverage. "Fine. What does Kara wanna talk about? Brad again?"

"Dear god, no. I don't even wanna remember I ever knew that barely four-incher."

Dayna chortled, and Ellie was equally amused.

Since Kara had always been very graphic about her sex life, Dayna and Ellie, along with currently absent Lyndsey, felt they could have probably picked Brad's small cock out of a police lineup.

"Then what guy do you wanna talk about?"

"You know, Ell, it really hurts when you always think that all I do is talk about guys. I do have other interests, you know."

"Such as?"

"Stuff," Kara said cryptically and shot her drink down her gullet. "Like... boys."

The trio guffawed again.

"Well, excuse me for being so quick to judge," Ellie said sarcastically, stressing all the right vowels for the perfect delivery. "So what guy—sorry—what boy do you wanna talk about?"

Kara smiled as she pulled back her russet-dyed, shoulder-length hair. "Your hot brother as a matter of fact."

"My hot brother? I have three hot brothers; be specific."

"She does make a good point there," Dayna agreed while smiling knowingly at Kara, which hadn't escaped Ellie's perceptive eyes.

Kara smirked back at Dayna before she shot Ellie a sly look. "The super-hot."

Ellie's blood seethed in her veins as she stared into Kara's man-eating eyes. For her best friend's sake, she'd better not be alluding to her baby bro.

"That doesn't help narrowing it down," Ellie said in a strict, no-nonsense tone.

"Really?" Kara frowned in surprise, her long nail circling the rim of her empty glass. "I was sure it would clear up the situation..."

Ellie gulped, anger welling up inside her. "Well, by that slutty look in your eyes, you'd better not be talking about Jack."

Kara snorted. "Oh, please. Out of all your hot brothers, he's the least hot." She chuckled and ordered another round for the three of them. "Besides, I would never go after an attached guy."

"Wouldn't you?" Ellie said, all kinds of insinuations in her tone.

"Well"—Kara smirked playfully—"not after an attached guy who's my best friend's brother."

"Isn't that comforting," Ellie retorted. "So you're not talking about Jack?"

"Try try again."

"One down; one to go," Dayna said.

Ellie shot Dayna a look, now confident that she was in the know, before setting her eyes back on Kara. "Well, it's a tough one, so why don't you spare me this game and tell me what exactly you want us talk about that involves one of my brothers."

"Isn't that exciting?" Dayna said, indeed looking excited. "How she keeps the thrill going by not guessing further?"

"It is, actually," Kara admitted with a grin and sipped her drink. "I've been lately thinking that... you know, that Sunday has helped me realize a few things."

"Do tell."

"Well, for starters, I've realized how much I love you."

"I'm touched."

"As you should be. In fact, I love you so much, Ell, that I want us to be this close forever."

"Oh, stop. You're gonna get my mascara running soon."

Kara gave a strained giggle while revising her approach since Ellie seemed to her quite unfriendly if her wry, expressionless replies were anything to go by. The tension around the table was very much palpable.

"Can I be honest with you here, Ell?"

"You must."

Kara sipped her drink while weighing her words. "You see, I've been doing some thinking, and I've realized that... we're not that young anymore! Yeah, we're hot and still have great bodies, but... it's time to settle down. Don't you think?"

"You gotta be kidding me. You, the eternal party girl, is done partying?"

"I know I've sorta got a reputation of livin' it large—and don't get me wrong, it has been a great life for me—but... it kinda loses its appeal after a while, you know?"

"I can't believe what I'm hearing here. How would you ever be able to give up all those meaningless one-night stands?"

"Fuck you, Ellie. Not all of us were fortunate to hop between one meaningful relationship to another. And I'm not ashamed of myself. Yeah, I've been playing the field and probably fucked more guys than I should have, but it doesn't mean that I don't want the same things you, Dayna, and Lyndsey want."

"So what are you saying, Kar?"

"I'm saying that... I don't wanna keep doing this! To still be partying in my thirties like a sad middle-aged slut. I'm 27 for god's sake! I want what Lyndsey and Liam have. I want a husband and kids and the whole white picket fence shit, maybe even a dog... oh, and a nice—"

"Kara."

"But I digress. Anyhow, I'm worn out by this debauched lifestyle, and I'm looking for a serious, committing relationship now."

"Fascinating," Ellie remarked in the same cold, remote way she had been commenting until now. "What does all of this have to do with the brother we speak of?"

"Good question. So while I'm reflecting on this life-changing revelation, what do you know? Sunday happened."

"I'm still not following."

"Your brother totally made a move on me, and I, obviously, shot him down out of respect for you, but... I kinda like him, and I want you to give me your okay."

"You want to date my brother," Ellie reiterated, if only to make sure she understood correctly.

"I do. And again, I'm in a totally different mindset now. I'm not gonna play games with him; you have my word."

Ellie calmly sipped her appletini and pondered which of Kara's cheeks she was going to slap first. The left one did seem to be begging for it. Yeah, she was going to pull her hair, and then...

Ellie started laughing, overwhelmed by the welcome sensation of relief. Kara and Dayna were amused, yet they did not interrupt Ellie while she was cracking up for a long moment.

"Oh my god..." Ellie ended her laugh with a part sigh part giggle.

Kara laughed, as well, though in a more anxious, confounded manner. "So, is that a yes?"

"Kar, you know you're like a sister to me... of course it's a yes! Go for it! I'll be the first to congratulate you if it actually works out."

"Oh my god, seriously, Ellie?"

"Seriously! And honestly, you're like a really good fit, if you don't mind the age gap."

"God," Kara giggled in amazement. "I was so worried you were gonna veto it! I can't tell you how happy it makes me to know that you trust me with your brother."

"Why not?! And I know it's early and all, but just think that if you hit it off and got married... you could be my sister in-law!"

"Yes! That was... the exact point I was going for at the beginning! I'm so glad you... Ellie, thank you."

"Not a problem. Listen, Kara, you are an amazing person who's just struck out in love. And I know my brother; he's one of the good guys. I'm sure that with Dave it's gonna be differ—"

"Hold it, hold it, back it up," Kara chimed in, her eyes widening. "What do you mean with Dave?"

"What do you mean what I mean? You were talking about Dave, weren't you?"

Kara slowly shook her head, her eyes equally expressive.

"I'm pretty sure she was talking about the other one," Dayna murmured in a serpentine, sleek voice. "You know, Jason's slayer..."

Ellie almost sprained her neck when her screwing her head to her BFF in disbelief. "Oliver?"

Kara nodded in trepidation. "Yeah..."

The blonde shook her head, rage and pain bubbling through her. "No, this can't be. There's no way Oliver made a move on you."

The insult was carved all over Kara's face. "Why not?!"

"Because... it's just impossible!"

"Ohhhh, so I'm good enough for Dave but not for Oliver?!"

"Yes!"

"Oh my god!" Kara said in shock.

Ellie pulled her fair hair back, desperately clinging to composure. "No, I didn't mean it like that. It's just that... Oliver is an infant! Do you really wanna be going out with a 22-year-old?!"

"23 on Saturday, and we've already established that I'm fine with the age gap. I've always liked them younger anyway; you know that."

"How do you even know that his birthday is on Saturday?!"

"He's on your Facebook! Duh!"

Ellie gobbled up Dayna's drink and shook her head in ire. "You know he has a daughter, don't you? Do you really want that kind of baggage?!"

"I can't say it didn't bother me at first, but you know what? The hell with it! It just means that he's more mature and be less likely to play games. I can't keep waiting for the absolute perfect package; otherwise, I'm gonna stay single forever." She sipped her cocktail, crossing her toned legs. "And I really can't fault him. He's insanely hot, a great father, and he's your brother, which is really just a bonus." She sighed, her eyes begging into Ellie's. "And we have serious chemistry, Ell. This could be it."

Ellie couldn't believe her ears. Every word her best friend had uttered felt like a thrust of a dagger into her chest. She ordered a beer and clammed up.

"Dayna, help me out here," Kara sighed wearily.

Dayna bobbed her head, also confused at Ellie's reaction. "Ellie, why yes to Dave and no to Oliver?"

"Exactly! Why is it okay for me to date Dave but not Oliver?"

Ellie sighed and chose her words carefully. "Kara, we've been best friends since college, and don't take it the wrong way, but I'm telling you that there is no way in hell Oliver is interested in you!"

"Again with that?! What the fuck makes you say that?!"

"Because Oliver is not into slutty!"

Kara and Ellie rarely quarreled in the eight years they had been best friends, but when Kara made the mistake of showing interest in Ellie's man, all bets were off.

"You should talk! Half of this joint is staring into your cleavage! It looks like your tits are gonna pop any second!"

Blood mounted up in Ellie's cheeks, her blue eyes darting around in embarrassment, since Kara made it common knowledge with her screams. "FYI, a girl can dress sexy and not be slutty, and you know why? Because slutty is a behavioral pattern! A pattern you are all too aware of." Ellie took a swig from her beer and shot a derisive look at Kara. "I'm just saying, and just like you admitted before: you are not known for being not loose."

Kara's eyes welled up with tears. "I can't believe I'm hearing this from my best friend... is this really what you think of me, Ellie? That I'm just a no-good slut who can't possibly attract anything but scum?"

Dayna considered Ellie in befuddlement, hating Kara's tears. "Ellie, you're way out of line. Why are you talking to her like that?"

Seeing the rivulets of tears that coursed down her best friend's cheeks, Ellie knew she'd gotten carried away. "Kar, I'm... shit."

"I have never in my life been insulted and hurt like that, not even by my worst enemies."

"Kar, I'm sorry; I'm so sorry. I don't know why I said those disgusting things, but it's not at all what I think of you."

"Yeah, right!" Kara wept. "You think I'm a loose skank! That's what you think of me."

"No, honey, not at all." Ellie rose and pulled Kara into her embrace when she sat beside her. "If I thought that about you, would I be excited by the idea of you dating Dave? My own brother? You know I wouldn't..."

Kara sniffled, her body shaking in the blonde's arms. "Then why did you freak out like that when I told you I was talking about Oliver?"

"You just... caught me off guard, that's all. He's my baby bro, and I've always been protective of him... and I'm also a crazy bitch who's still waiting on her period... it just all added up." Ellie sighed as she palmed Kara's cheeks. "I really didn't mean it, Kar. You know how much I love you."

Kara was still finding it hard to settle down. "You of all people know what a string of shitty guys have fallen into my lap in recent years. It's not as if I wanted this life for myself."

"I know," Ellie sighed, caressing her pretty hair.

"And I know that Oliver is a stand-up guy 'cause he's your brother and 'cause I had a chance to chat with him a little... is it so wrong of me to want that for myself? To be in a serious relationship with a quality guy?"

"Of course not," Ellie struggled to utter, the pain of hearing another woman talking about Oliver this way killing her.

"And I'm not gonna lie, it was seriously hot how he beat up Jason for talking to you like shit. Any woman would want a guy like that, who'd protect her, defend her honor..."

"Yeah..."

"And he's into me, Ellie; I'm telling you."

Tears sprang to Ellie's eyes at the thought Oliver might have come on to Kara that night. It was a betrayal she would never be able to forgive. She stroked Kara's hair, calming her down. "So what do you wanna do?"

"If you're sure you're okay with it, set us up."

Ellie sighed, unable to fathom any of this was really happening. "Should I give him your number or—"

"What is he doing on his birthday?"

"I don't know... but I'm throwing a surprise party for him at my parents'."

"Oh my god, that's perfect! I'll tag along, help you set up everything, and then I'll take it from there, at his party."

"Sounds like a plan," Dayna approved.

"Oh, god," Ellie sighed in ache as she chugged her beer.

"Ellie?" Kara said.

"What?"

"Are you okay with that? That I'll come with you?"

Ellie fetched the beer coaster and started fanning her face and breasts. "It's so hot in here it's crazy..."

"Are you okay?" Dayna asked in puzzlement. "Because it's really not hot in here."

"Yeah... just heat waves, I guess."

After a minute of watching Ellie cooling herself with various coasters and the chilly beer bottle, Kara said, "Ellie...? I'm still waiting for an answer."

Ellie heaved a sigh, heavyhearted. "Yeah, you should come."

"Yes! Thank you, Ell." She hugged her tightly and kissed her cheek. "And who knows, if it happens to work out, I pledge we'll name our first girl after you."

***

"Pardon me, could please you tell me where I can find Oliver Jensen?"

Friday noon, and Ellie stepped into Oliver's place of employment. She'd texted him that morning that she wanted to speak to him over lunch but hadn't told him what about.

"He's right over there," the man said, pointing obliquely across the room.

"Thank you." Ellie started walking but halted quickly. "Oh, excuse me."

The man strode back to her. "Yes?"

"Who's that woman he's speaking to?"

"Who?" The man adjusted his angle. "The red?"

"Yes."

"That's Jill. Why? Do you know her?"

"No. I was only... curious. Thank you for your help."

"Sure thing," he said and gave her the one over, lingering on the blonde's perfect heart-shaped ass. "Are you his girlfriend?"

Ellie fleetingly toyed with the idea of saying yes. "No, I'm not."

"Oh." He fumbled with his tie, racking up the nerves. "So uh... I was thin—"

"I have a boyfriend."

"Yeah, thought so," he mumbled in embarrassment. "It was worth a shot though, right?"

She faked a smile, and the man let her be.

Ellie kept her distance and observed for a spell. Jill was sitting in a cubicle, and her brother was leaning over her shoulder, pointing at the monitor. A second later, the red burst out laughing, and Oliver laughed along. Scoping them out, Ellie couldn't deny that they seemed awfully chummy and...

She instantly made a U-turn and darted out.

"Something's come up at work. Can't make it," she texted and entered the elevator.

***

"So... 23, is it?" Dave said while watching TV in the living room, easily picking up on Oliver's glum mood.

"Yes," Oliver replied inattentively. "Michela, ten minutes."

"Ma, Papi?! Iho—"

"Save it. Ten minutes."

A bitter murmur in Italian followed his orders.

"What is she saying?"

"Better not translate it."

Dave chuckled and sipped his coffee. "Are you planning to celebrate tonight? Because I'm—"

"No. I don't feel like it."

"Come on, it's your birthday tomorrow; we have to go out. It doesn't have to be over the top; we'll keep it low key."

"I appreciate it, Bro, but I think I'll just stay home and read a book or something."

"Alright; have it your way. I'll just go out with Ellie then."

Oliver whirled on him, his face lighting up. "Ellie?"

"Yes. Our sister, Ellie."

"Is she um... planning on going out tonight?"

Dave smirked down at his phone while pretending to be texting. "What difference does it make? You're not coming with us anyway."

"Who are you texting now?"

"Excuse me? Should I be submitting to you my phone records, as well, detective?"

"What I meant to ask was: are you texting Ellie?"

"I might."

"What does it mean you might?"

"It means that it's none of your business."

"You know, Dave, sometimes you can be such a—" Oliver bit his tongue when he glimpsed at Michela and gave a frustrated sigh at his brother.

"Do continue, Bro," Dave taunted, knowing his little brother would never use foul language around his daughter.

Oliver shook his head in exasperation and looked back at TV. "Forget it."

"No. I wasn't texting Ellie."

"Whatever," Oliver replied without looking.

"She's not in the mood anyway."

Oliver shuffled to him. "What do you mean? What did she say to you? When did you talk?"

The reason for Oliver's fierce interrogation was because since texting him that she couldn't make it to lunch, Ellie hadn't taken any of his many calls, nor had she responded to his texts.

"She's had quite the rough day," Dave said knowingly. "But maybe she feels better now. It has been an hour since we texted."

"She texted you?"

"That's what I said, wasn't it?"

"I see," Oliver mused quietly, beginning to comprehend that his sister's rough day had to be caused by something he had either said or done. He pulled out his phone and texted her, "Baby, I know you're mad at me. Whatever I did, it can't be that bad to deserve this."

"Who are you texting?"

"I'm texting it's none of your business."

Dave chuckled, knowing full well who his bro was texting, and returned to his own phone. "Touché."

*

"Ellie, what gives?! Call me!"

Oliver climbed down the stairs after putting Michela to bed and joined his parents in the living room.

"Hey, you," Alice said. "Are you excited?"

"Excited about what?" he said cheerlessly, plunking himself down on the couch.

"It's your birthday tomorrow."

"Growing older is nothing to be excited about, Mom."

"Well-spoken, son," Dan said while preoccupied with his phone.

"You are just two bitter peas in a pod, aren't you?"

Oliver dug his phone from his pocket and stared at his unanswered texts. "Mom, have you talked to Ellie today?"

"I have."

"When?"

"I don't know. Maybe two hours ago."

"What she did sound like to you?"

"Dejected. Probably mourning her decision to break up with Jason." Alice sighed. "I told her not to do it, and now it's too late."

Dan pulled his face from his phone as he frowned at her. "Do you think she wants him back?"

"Obviously, but I'm not paying for her wedding twice, I'll tell you that."

Oliver brooded over his mother's words before he tapped on Ellie's pretty face, calling her again.

"Oliver, don't harass her. And believe me, if she answered, you'd wish she hadn't."

He pocketed his phone and lurched to his feet. "I'm going out for an hour. Can you keep an eye on Michela?"

"Going out to where?"

"Just... going out."

"Go," Dan said. "We have it covered."

***

"Who is it?" a tired, dour voice said.

"Who do you think?"

There was a long pause before the woman said, "What are you doing here?"

"What am I doing here? You're just hilarious, aren't you... buzz me in."

"Now is not a good time, Oliver."

"I don't give a dick. Buzz me in." He waited for several seconds, clasping his hands to fend the cold off. "Ellie!"

She buzzed him in, and he rode the elevator to her floor. He paced to her door and knocked. Again, there was no immediate response. He knocked for the second time, more urgently. Ellie answered the door in her pink flannel pajamas but stopped him from entering when she stood right at the threshold. She looked weary and despondent and a bit hostile, Oliver had no difficulty noting; even so, she was no less breathtaking in his eyes. Her beauty was beyond comparison.

"Aren't you going to let me in?"

"Why should I?"

His brows knotted in puzzlement. "I don't know why, but you're mad at me. At the very least, I would think I deserve an explanation"

Ellie gave a sigh as her head shook. "You shouldn't have come, Oliver."

"What's going on, Ellie?"

She dummied up. Only the glitter in her blue pools gave away her ache.

"Are you having second thoughts about us? Thinking of... getting back together with Jason?"

It was Alice's doing. She had seeded those fears in him earlier.

Ellie sighed through her flared-out nostrils, fighting for the last of her composure. "Is this your idea of a joke?"

The quiet yet clearly repressed way in which his sister spoke put Oliver's worries about her leaving him for Jason to bed. Whatever this was, it was clearly all about him.

"Baby, what did I do? Just tell me, so I can start making it up to you."

"Making it up to me how? By bedding my best friend?"

A frown of confusion creased his forehead. "Huh?"

"And then maybe you'd be free to bang that red hussy at work. If you're not already, that is."

"I wanna call you all sort of names that mock your sanity, but since I know that at the moment your frame of mind is too fragile for it, I'll just say I have no idea what you're talking about and be done with it."

"That's a really nice act, Oliver. Obviously, you learned that in Europe since the Oliver I once knew wasn't a fucking dirtbag of a liar."

Oliver could see that Ellie was slowly unraveling, and he didn't want to make a scene in the hallway for her neighbors to see. "Let me in, so we can talk in private about how you need to be medicated for those hallucinations."

"Clever burn," she sneered, tears springing to her eyes. "I would like you to leave now."

"Not a chance."

"If you don't leave now, I will stab you with a fucking knife and tell the cops you were intruding."

"Go for it, but I am coming in." He took a step forward. "Now, we can do this in one of two ways: either you let me in, or I will let myself in. I strongly advise you to go with the first one."

Ellie took a moment to learn his eyes, and after realizing that her brother would indeed get in one way or another, she stepped aside. Oliver walked in, and she shut the door.

"JESUS CHRIST!" he cried out, in a daze, after barely able to duck after Ellie hurled at him the glass of red wine she'd been consuming prior to his arrival. He cast a stupefied glance over the crimson shrapnel before his eyes locked in on his sister's. "Ellie, what the fuck?!"

"You wanted in, didn't you?!"

She started marching to the kitchen, and Oliver began to comprehend that it might not be wise to let her reach the knives drawer. He blocked her path and wound his arms around her midriff.

"Let me go! You're gonna pay for this, you fucking two-time cheater!"

He picked her up, lugging her furiously worming figure to her living room. He dropped them both onto the sofa with him on top and between her legs and secured her hands above her head, so she wouldn't be able to make good on the various threats she was making. While restraining her with his weight, he weathered the remaining of her angry squirms and waited for her to calm down. Twenty ungodly curses later, Ellie forsook her unprolific battle and focused on decelerating her heavy breathing.

"Well, that wasn't scary at all."

"Just let go of my hands," she panted, "and I'll show you a few scary things you will never forget."

"Yeah, I think not. So I'm gonna keep them above your head while we're sorting this thing out."

"You mean while you're sorting this thing out. Just because you have me pinned, doesn't mean I'm gonna talk to you."

"Fine; I'll sort it out. Now let's see." He pondered to himself for a moment. "Got it. I'll just recount the last two days backward until I find the event that has made you a murderous bitch. How's that for a plan?"

"Fuck you."

"Oh, we will, have no doubt. Just let me finish up here first."

"In your dreams," she hissed, squirming again.

He fastened his grip over her wrists and began reflecting on the last two days. "Since you tried murdering me just a second ago, I'm pretty sure we need to go back."

"Yeah, we need to go back to the moment you were conceived and have Dad undergo a vasectomy."

"Cute," he said, unamused. "Now back to us: You texted me you couldn't make it to lunch, so I'm assuming you were already pissed off—since that was the last time you communicated with me."

"God, what a brilliant induction. A regular Sherlock of modern times."

He flashed a sardonic smirk at her. "We texted some more in the morning, but now when thinking about it... your texts were a little frigid, so I'm gonna go out on a limb and infer that we need to go further back; especially considering you texted you needed to talk to me."

This time, Ellie didn't even comment. She darted a glower into his eyes and remained silent.

"Last night, we talked just after Michela went to bed, and we were"—he played the conversation in his head, trying to decide on its nature—"good! We were good! You said 'I miss you'; I said 'I miss you too and that I love you', and you said 'I love you too', and I hit the sack not long after. So something happened after we talked last night but before this morning that's made you... well, you know."

His sister awarded him her hateful gaze once more and averted her eyes.

"What the fuck happened last night?" he mused aloud. "You were out with your friends for drinks, and then what?"

Ellie ignored him, hating his confused pretense.

"You were obviously talking about me, but what about?" He tried speculating, yet the possibilities were endless. "Ellie, I give. What happened last night?"

His sister assaulted him with her eyes.

"Beautiful..."

"Don't you fucking call me that!"

"Then help me out here! This is absurd! You're mad at me, but you won't tell me why, and I can't figure it out by myself!"

"Tough!"

His exasperation was brimming from her behavior. "Ellie, I love you so much. I don't understand why we can't have a—wait... you said something about me bedding your best friend, didn't you?"

Ellie replied with her eyes, which were now also tearful in addition to hateful.

"I know that your best friends are Kara and Lyndsey. I think." He ruminated on his interactions with each. "Lyndsey is married, and I can't think of anything that was said between us that would make you go crazy. Kara... same." He threw in the towel, sighing. "That's it, beautiful; that's as far as I can go without you. You need to give me something to work with."

"You want something to work with?" Ellie hissed ominously. "How about you coming on to Kara? Is that enough for you to work with, Oliver?! Or maybe you need more?! Then how about that slutty red at work you've been dying to fuck?!"

"Jill?"

"Yes! Jill! You know, that red you've been all over today."

"What are you talking about? I wasn't all ov—wait a second. What do you mean today?" He tried peering through the blue wet mist in her eyes. "You were at my office?"

"Yes. I came to your office, and then I saw you groping that skank, so I left. You two didn't need me to stick around, did you?"

"Christ, Ellie... Jill and I l are just friends, barely even friends; we're colleagues who get along well, that's all."

"Oh, you get along excellent," Ellie hissed bitterly, oblivious to the tears that had begun streaming down from her eyes. "Judging by how you were bent over her? I would say—"

"I wasn't bent over nothing!"

"Oh, for god's sake, Oliver, you might as well have fucked her mouth while you were at it... and it's not like you didn't want to fuck her before us. You were literally minutes from dating, weren't you?"

"I don't know what you think you saw, but Jill and I are strictly on professional terms. If I'd wanted to fuck her, I wouldn't have been here now, begging you to tell me what I did wrong that's made you so upset."

Ellie was struggling to argue with that logic. She was still trying to, yet the wetness on her cheeks was hindering her focus-span. "Oliver, release my hands."

He let go of her wrists, and she wiped her tears off while wallowing in the pain of what really hurt her. "What's your excuse for Kara?"

"Why don't you tell me why you think I would even need an excuse, and we'll take it from there."

Ellie stroked her sad tears away, her sniffles muffled by her palms. "Kara told me last night that... that you'd come on to her on Sunday. She then asked for my permission to date you... with the promise that you would name your first girl after me."

"Fuck," Oliver said in bafflement. "Did she really say this?"

A fresh stream of tears coursed down Ellie's cheeks as she looked up at her brother in immense ache. "What do you think?"

Oliver sighed as he bobbed his head, seemingly regretful. "I think that... I like Molly better for our first girl."

"Oliver!"

"What?" he chuckled.

"This is serious!"

"It sure doesn't sound like it..."

Ellie had to admit that his ridicule seemed very genuine. "Did you or did you not hit on her?"

"On Kara? On Sunday? When I took a blow to the ribs when avenging your honor? You mean that Sunday?"

Ellie was apprehensive. The more he kept going the more far-fetched it sounded, even to her, and she suddenly couldn't fathom why she had gotten so upset in the first place. "Um... yes?"

"Are you asking me or telling me?"

"Telling you...?"

Ellie was beaten even before her brother took the stand to defend himself. It was purely for show now, his testimony, just to follow protocols.

"No. I did not hit on Kara on the Sunday in question. In fact, I didn't hit on her on any Sunday from birth to present, which will make 23 years in a row of not hitting on Kara on Sundays as of Sunday two days from now. Your honor."

A giggle escaped Ellie's throat when he concluded, but she gulped it back quickly and assumed a sterner face. "Then why does she think you did?"

"There was an awkward moment when she misread a sincere complement and thought it was a line. She told me she'd dumped her boyfriend, and so I said something along the lines of 'you're pretty enough not to stay single for long', and that was it. She insisted I was hitting on her no matter how hard I tried explaining to her..." He chuckled at the memory. "It was actually sorta embarrassing."

Ellie loved the mockery in his chuckles; it gave his testimony considerable credibility. "So you never hit on her?"

"Really? Again?"

"Just making sure, and you need to swear on it, as well—oh, and throw that skanky red into the mix while you're at it."

"You do understand that you're being preposterous, don't you?"

"Swear."

"Jesus..." He sucked in a draft of air and gazed into her blue eyes. "I, Oliver Jensen, solemnly swear that I have never hit on Kara; furthermore, I have zero romantic intentions toward my female colleague, who is otherwise known as That red, That skanky red, or simply by her given name, Jill."

Ellie burst out laughing, releasing all of her fears and resentment. Her brother's comical spin on his sworn oath cracked her up, and this awful day was now greatly improved. "Okay," she giggled. "I believe you."

"Thank you. Now even though you've given me hell just now and made the last few hours a nerve-wracking nightmare, I'm not even gonna try to pretend that I'm not dying to kiss you."

Ellie ran her fingers in his hair, content with his admission. "So what are you saying?"

He moistened his lips with an unequivocal lick. "I'm asking permission to board your juicy lips."

"Permission"—she pulled him down to her with no less yearn—"granted..."

Their lips fused in a gentle kiss that was sustaining its finesse effortlessly through the course of roughly thirty minutes. Soft sucking and slow lapping of tongues were the musical instruments used to compose this tender melody as the siblings lingered over every sentimental note of their romantic kiss.

This was not some smutty 80's remake but a symphony at its finest. Flammable accelerants were abandoned in favor of slow-burning firewood that may have taken longer to get going, yet once crackling, it made their kiss infinitely hotter than the most scalding instance of meaningless coitus. The once smoldering bough was now burning as hot as the sun, its smoky aroma coursing through the siblings and wreathing their genitals as well as their hearts.

While Oliver expected no less from his sister, Ellie was still bewildered by the reactions her brother was able to evoke from her. Contrary to Oliver, she'd had multiple romantic relationships, and although this wasn't the first time she was in love, it felt like it was. She wasn't supposed to feel this way anymore, a jaded veteran who had seen and done all, yet while lying under her brother, she knew she could kiss and pet him until the sun came up and die the happiest woman on earth. It was that powerful.

Not since she was 17 could she sustain a kiss for hours at the time. It was impossible once being exposed to the enticing world of sexual intercourse where gratification is immediate and time-saving, but kissing her brother felt like nothing else. She had already spent an entire night in his mouth months ago, and this felt like another one of these special occasions when she could go all night long without him inside her.

If only Oliver weren't so pressed for time, that is. His tongue began pushing for more, swirling a bit faster, prodding deeper. His sister drove him crazy when petting his body while playing her seductive games in his mouth, and since they hadn't made love all week long due to her sore pussy, he was pent up good.

Ellie was trying to resist the growing urge of having Oliver filling her, but their kiss was too hot now. Her brother was hard and impatient, and she was wet and ripe. They needed to cool their cores, and Ellie knew there was only one way to achieve that: by sinning against God and society once more and taking her brother inside her in the taboo bond of incest.

While part gasping part moaning into Oliver's hot kiss, Ellie was first to crumble. Her hand groped down her brother's frame until reaching the bulge in his sweats and stroking the outlines of his manhood over the fabric. By now, she couldn't think of anything but his hard cock in her soaking pussy. Oliver responded by dry-humping her and mouth-fucking her neck.

That was it. If there was any chance at all Ellie could redeem herself in the judgmental eyes of the earth and heavens and somehow stave her brother off, it was gone. Her baby bro would be penetrating her tonight and forever whether the world approved or not. It was out of her hands now.

Ellie moaned like a thousand-bucks-an-hour call girl as her neck was being sucked on. She clawed her way into her brother's waistbands and tugged down in urgency. She stopped tugging midway and pulled Oliver's sweatshirt and tank off of him, desperate to give her neck a break from his zealous sucking.

Oliver got off of her and sat against the backrest. He removed the remaining of his clothing and rid his panting sister of her pajama bottoms before he pulled her on top of him. A blue lace thong lapped her snatch tonight, though it didn't hug any portion of her muscular globes like previous thongs Oliver had seen her wearing. This one was more revealing, yet its lace band was positioned much higher, digging in the impression of his sister's slender waist, and he knew for certain that he found a new favorite amongst her lingerie.

Straddling him, Ellie locked eyes with Oliver as he was unbuttoning her top. She licked her lips obscenely when he reached halfway, knowing what was in store for her bosom, and since she was giving the girls a break from her bra, her brother's bright brown eyes could feast on her rack faster.

Oliver undid the last button and took a moment to bask in the view. His sister's milky-white breasts were too abundant and plump to remain concealed, pushing the fabric of her open top and taking the stage. He wasn't realizing it, but he was gawking embarrassingly at her rack like a teen virgin.

"Your tits are unbelievable, baby."

Ellie smirked proudly and slightly arched her back to have her bosom taking a more prominent pose. Above a taut stomach, her vast mounds pushed the fabric aside completely and stood up in the spotlight for her kid brother to admire.

She caressed his cheek in understanding. "Take your time, my love."

Ellie loved the innocence in her brother's stare, as if had never seen a pair of titties before in his life; then again, Ellie knew her tits were a work of art. She'd seen all of her friend's breasts throughout the years but had never gazed upon a pair that could challenge hers in either perkiness, plumpness, or shape. Sure, they were a few that were fatter than hers, but so were their owners. In terms of body fat/cup size ratio, she was still the reigning queen.

But cup size wasn't Oliver's most sought-after quality. He loved small breasts as much as he loved the leviathans the drove off his sister's pajama top. Ellie might have been unusually endowed for such a skinny girl, but it was the symmetry, smoothness, and overall form of her snowy mounds that he found to be so sublime.

"I don't even want to think where you got that rack from..."

Ellie giggled and pulled him to her tit. "Don't even think about it, baby. I don't want you losing that monstrous hard-on."

His tongue lapped the pink flesh of her pretty areola before he lifted her breast to lick under it, where tongues rarely wandered off to. His sister cupped her tit into his mouth and moaned in great pleasure, gyrating on his cock like a lap dancer. Once he dampened both creases under her jugs, he returned to her areolas, licking across them some more, but avoided the more rigid flesh at the center. He wanted his sister to get hard without his mouth.

His seductive ploy was paying off. Ellie was gagging to breastfeed him, but he kept eluding her needy buds, and although she was getting erect, she knew she could do so much better for her brother. She pushed Oliver back, untied her long golden hair, and cast aside her top. She brushed her knuckles over her pink buds, giving him a show. She pinched both simultaneously and pulled outward while moaning at her ministrations. She sucked on her index fingers as well as her thumbs and started jacking off while gyrating in his lap.

Watching Ellie beating her nipples off was enough to make any guy explode without going anywhere near her tight pussy. She was having fun stroking herself, and her sensuous moans were the icing on the cake. Her supple fingers slid to and fro, stroking along her nips, as Ellie was getting herself harder for her brother.

The grinding of her covered pussy was becoming too much for Oliver as was her nipplejob. He was already insanely horny from their kiss and petting, and now she was tormenting his eyes and cock in equal attention. If he came once, he could keep relishing her lewd show and still perform like a champion later on, but that was not the case, being denied her moistness for so long. He thrust her at him so impatiently and engulfed her right nipple with his lips.

"Oliver!" Ellie whined, feigning a dislike toward his aggression. She cupped the nape of his neck and submitted her tit. "I know you're horny, but be gentle with me..."

His tongue flicked at her nipple, stroking the length of it, before he sucked it into his mouth greedily. He could feel it engorging on his tongue, slowly expanding, eager for his mouth. He dragged his lips around her nipple before he popped it out, hard and proud.

"Sorry, but I missed you like crazy, Ellie." He closed his mouth around her left nipple and sucked, excited at how substantial and rubbery it was growing between his lips.

His sister's mouth gaped open in discomfort and pleasure while she was staring down at him. She could feel that her baby was desperate for her milk, but she had none to give him; still, she wouldn't stop him, even when he was gnawing on her springy flesh.

"Oh my god, baby," she whimpered, causing him to stop. "No, don't stop! Keep sucking..."

"I'm not hurting you?"

"Of course you are"—she lifted her boob and guided her hardening nipple back into his mouth—"but that doesn't mean you're stopping..."

Oliver generated the initial vacuum, and his sister squirmed and whimpered when he resumed abusing her pink nip. He kneaded her titty in his hand and sucked on her nipple so enthusiastically that Ellie was forced to pull him harder to her breast, so she would still have two nipples when it was all said and done. Delicious shocks of lust rippled through her as he sucked and sucked, mingling pleasure with pain in her mewls.

"After I've had his baby, will he want me to breastfeed him for real?" she reflected while grinding on his cock, her erect nipple reaching deep in his mouth. "I hope he will. I fucking love it..."

Oliver loved his sister's jugs, their teardrop form and their natural, perfect sagging, suitable for such heft. They were so supple and were lotioned daily to retain their smoothness. He even loved licking the lotion off of her, which he did the second he plucked her sore nipple out. Ellie was fair, and her breasts were pale enough to reveal the veins that ran across them. Bianca's complexion had been much darker in comparison, and her bosom, though beautiful, had disclosed no such veins.

"Ohhh... oh, gosh..."

Ellie enjoyed watching her baby bro licking her bluish veins back and forth. It was very arousing observing him hunting them down one at a time and trailing his tongue along their route. She rewarded him with her moans and gasps, letting him know, that just like always, he couldn't go wrong with her, even when bruising her nipples—as Ellie managed to sneak a peek at her left one before he covered it. She didn't mind. It was nothing compared to what she had done to her pussy last Sunday.

While Oliver was sucking on her bosom, his big sis fisted his cock-head and started yanking. Never had she had a boyfriend as pedantic as her bro when it came to her tits. He was relentless and meticulous, and was showing her marvelous bust its rightful respect.

"God, baby, you really love my girls, don't you..."

He hummed a yes and gave her girls a squeeze, unwilling to separate his tongue from them as he traced her side-boob.

"Well, I really love your cock." She stroked along his length and consequently made it twitch, which, in turn, gave her thighs a jump at the thought of her shortly taking it. "If I'd seen it when we were kids, I would've probably molested you for years."

He laughed, loving her sick ruminations, and pulled her to his hungry kiss. They swirled and wrestled, getting more aroused and impatient the more they traded oral fluids. "But then we wouldn't be where we are today—as amazing as it sounds, being sexually molested by the hottest teen on earth."

"What makes you say that?" She spat in her hand and resumed tugging at the supple head of his cock. "For all we know, we could've fallen for each other years ago."

He gave her nipples a respite when groaning at her dexterous tugs. "I doubt it. You would've never given me the time of day back then. You would've just used me and dumped me without thinking twice about it." He thrust into her fist with a grunt, can't wait to be sheathed in his sister's hot, wet cunt. "And I probably would've grown to be a seriously messed-up adult anyway."

"True," she said pensively, fearing she could have truly molested him. "You needed to mature for me."

He kept kissing and molding her outstanding breasts. "And by mature, you mean become more visually appealing to you?"

"Yes. Now suck it good." She fed him her right nipple, the less injured, and whimpered like a whore as he nibbled it. If he kept going, she would crest for certain. "And before you call me shallow, we both know that if I hadn't looked like this, you would never have fallen for me, either."

"Looks is not everything, you know."

She tugged faster at the bulbous crown, wanting to see some pre-cum. "But it's most. Would you have fallen for a lesser version of me? One that didn't have those nice tits you're sucking on and firm ass you're squeezing now? And I didn't even mention my hair and face."

"As long as we're not cocky or anything," he scoffed.

"Well, excuse me, but I think I have much to be cocky about, Oliver."

"Ellie, no one's doubting you're a knockout. My point is that I have fallen for more than just your good looks. You're as beautiful on the inside as you are on the outside; with that in mind, a physically lesser version of you might have still pulled it off."

She yanked her nipple from his mouth and played with it herself, rolling it between her finger and thumb. "As much as I adore you for being this sweet, you couldn't be more wrong and naive. And considering our unusual situation, I had to be this... shall we say enticing, for you to fall in love with me? You wouldn't have gone for anything less with me being your sister."

"I might have."

His mouth tried engulfing her nipple, but she held her tit back. She taunted him when passing her rock-hard nub across his lips until he thrust her into him and stormed it like a starving newborn.

"God!" she whined as she smothered him with her rack again, her breast obstructing his airways. "Now suck it like you fucking mean it."

He didn't even hum. He was afraid she might pluck it out again as a disciplinary action.

"Yeah... that's better..." She let out a pair of heavenly whimpers that corroborated it. "Now back on topic: You're telling me that if I were a hideous fatty with ugly tits and loose butt, you'd have fallen for me still on account of my charming personality? I don't think so."

He popped her nipple out and licked from base to tip, can't believe the sheer girth. "We don't know that."

"Oh, please. What is falling in love if not 70% sexual attraction, 25% chemistry, and 5% randomness?"

"Love your depth," he retorted before he took her nipple for another spin.

"Fuck!" She winced, forcing more of her breast into his mouth. "I love it when you suck them this hard..." She mashed his head between the backrest and the blubber of her titty and pondered his last remark. "Just think about it for a second, Oliver: people manage to fall in love without even exchanging a single word with the object of their crush. We fall in love with our eyes first, then with our minds, and lastly, if we're lucky, with our hearts."

He gnawed at her bloated nipple and relished her mad whimper as she pulled her smothering tit back. "Which begs the question: which body part of yours is currently in love me?"

She bit on her bottom lip with a smile and locked their foreheads together. "Which one do you think?"

"I was hoping you might shed some light on the matter."

"You were?" she whispered, loving his straining virility twitching between her legs.

"Y-yes," his voice trembled back, his heart suddenly pounding.

Ellie smirked at his stutter. She loved it that she had such an impact on him. She swiveled around in his lap and whipped her golden mane to her bust to have it draping down her right breast. She hooked her thumbs into her waistband and slid her thong off her long, smooth legs. It was soaking. She rested her slender back on his hard abdomen and planted her feet on his knees as she aimed his cock at her little glistening maw. Her flower unfolded with ease when Ellie cleaved its moist petals with her brother's dome.

She spun her head, searching for his eyes, and squeezed his fat mushroom into her. They gasped, needing to interlock so badly that it hurt; however, Ellie allowed her bro to park only his flared-out tip inside her, just to secure their imminent fusion. She would take the rest of him momentarily though.

"Don't you already know how I feel about you, Oliver?"

He caressed the back of her slim thighs, loving her strong hamstrings so tense against his touch, which made him ache for her to slide him in. "I thought I did, before I learned about your multi-staged falling-in-love mechanism."

Ellie let out her cute giggle, loving that he was just as insecure as she was. She kissed his lips before she gazed into his eyes while stroking whatever of his dick her slit hadn't swallowed yet. "You took me for everything, darling: my eyes, my mind, my heart... my clit," she giggled, lovingly fondling his dick, "all of me. I'm completely yours, Bro, down to my last body part."

He kissed her lips tenderly, moved by her words. "Ellie..."

"I have never loved anything in this world as much as I love you, Oliver, and it scares me." She sucked on his lips, pining for him with everything in her. "I feel out of control. I... I don't really know what I'm doing anymore."

"Neither do I." He cupped her cheek, uncomprehending that this nymph was actually his. "But I do know this: there's nothing I wouldn't do for you, Sis."

Ellie instantly thought about the one thing she wanted the most from him, which after Sunday, had become clear to her it was the one thing he didn't want to give. "Do you really mean it, Oliver? Anything?"

The vulnerability in her stunning eyes as she asked that took her brother by surprise. "What do you think?" He kissed her delicate shoulder while petting the back her thighs. "I'll fucking die for you."

Ellie's chest seized up, her blue eyes shimmering with moistness. "God, I want you in me..."

Her tongue pierced his mouth as her bro pierced her sex when Ellie relaxed her thighs and fell on his eager cock. The unmatched sensation of her humid passage gloved Oliver inch by inch as his sister knew to take her time with the penetration. Her little kitty was well-rested and hungry, and she could burst into tears when feeling her brother gradually ungluing her vaginal walls. His girth was greatly missed.

Ellie kept her slow descent, her thin inner lips masking another inch, and then another, and another, until her cunt was soon crammed with all of her bro's plump erection. Aside from their tongues engaging in various outer-mouth activities, the siblings remained in otherwise stillness, basking in their illicit unification. Ellie strummed her sensitive clit while kissing her brother, knowing full well he was gagging to thrust into her like an animal. She needed his thrusts no less though. Her oils were oozing down his cock.

With her pretty feet on his thighs, she slightly rose before resting in his lap again, hissing at the incredible sensation of him filling her with all of him. She briskly found her rhythm and fucked her brother gently. His cock felt too good for Ellie not to come soon. Their perfect kiss and Oliver's superb work on her bosom had made her horny beyond belief.

Her body was flaming on top of his as he countered her downstrokes with subtle bucking of his hips. Ellie needed very little from him to push her over the edge. Just swallowing his cock this delicately was more than enough. She kept rubbing her clit in circles while heaving on her brother, not because she needed direct stimulation in order to come, but so she could rinse him in her love as fast as she could.

She rose higher and fell faster, impaling herself on her lover like the good sister that she was. Her breathing grew shallower as she twirled her button in haste. It was red, distending with blood from the relentless stimulation, and throbbing with need while straining nicely out of its hood.

"Ohhh... oh my god... baby, ahhh--hhh...."

Two sinuous fingers soon ambushed her entrance, and her brother was sliding in and out of her between them. Ellie loved the feeling of his meat penetrating her between her fingers while she was leering at their joining in glassy eyes. It was so arousing for her to watch how slick he was, for her knuckles to collect her desire off his dick while he was exploring her the way he was never meant to. Her labia were swollen and stretched taut, drawn so tightly around him, pulling down on her dainty nub. She shivered at the sight as she heaved herself on him, mercilessly gliding him in and out of her saturated inner pink.

Oliver cupped her breasts and molded while his sister was doing the fucking for them. He could see how aroused she was while studying their convergence, her knuckles grazing his cock as he was reentering her, owning her, taming her hot little puss. He licked up her spine while tugging at the rubbery buds that adorned her bosom, relishing how she pressed herself to him while moaning so softly, so erotically. She was just so feminine and divine.

And wet. My god, was she wet, sheathing him in her scented vagina, so snug, so supple, filling his lungs with her intoxicating womanly fragrance. He twirled and pulled on her ice-hard nipples, loving her sensual, high-pitched mewls, and trailed his fingers down her sides. She was so thin and frail against his touch, her ribs and pelvis bone pressing to her fair skin as she was arching herself for him, undulating, stroking him, taking him, giving him her body, her pussy, her everything.

They kissed passionately while his fingers skimmed up her taut stomach, just teasing the underside of her milky-white swells. His sister's kiss was hot and wet, full of want, just like her womanhood. His warm palms found her breasts again, and Ellie moaned as he squeezed and released over and over, softly at first, but then firmer, molding and shifting her maternal mounds. He was learning her so intimately, exploring her features and sex the way he shouldn't have, the way she should have never allowed him.

"God, hon!" she whimpered as an orbit of heat grew more powerful inside her, spreading her slender legs some more, sending electrifying pulses to her core. She could have fried eggs on her shaved mons. "What are you doing to me..."

But Ellie was letting him, letting her kin, her own flesh and blood to stroke himself inside her, to seek relief in her cunt, to twist and curl a pair of erect, pink nipples that felt so big in his inconsiderate fingers, because she couldn't fight it, couldn't fight him. Pressing her back to his toned chest, her knuckles brushing at his hard dick as she bobbed on him, she couldn't resist him. He was all that she wanted now, what she she'd been wanting for months.

"Oliver," Ellie whimpered as she looked into his eyes, her toes digging into his thighs as she rose again. "Baby..."

"Really?" he asked, surprised.

"Y-yessss," she hissed when dropping on his manhood, her thumb lapping the hood of her clit. "Really..."

Oliver was perplexed because his sister couldn't have been fucking him for more than a half-minute, and although Ellie would usually come on her brother fairly briskly, this was abnormally quick, even for her. Oliver couldn't have been happier though. He'd feared he was going to blow his load without giving her anything, so if she ever needed to come this fast, she couldn't have picked a better time.

"Oliver," Ellie whined again and paused when swallowing his cock up the hilt, wanting his okay. "It really hurts..."

"Go, baby." He sucked on her delicious neck, leaving a red imprint of his lips on her fair skin. "You know I can't wait to feel you burst."

She tapped on her painfully engorged clitoris and whimpered subsequently. She shuddered at the massive come that was building in her slit before resuming her gentle fucking. "It's going to be a hard one..."

Oliver struggled to contain his excitement at the increase in her whines and dampness. Not feeding his sister's snug pussy his sperm was frustrating. "Fucking come now, beautiful, and that's an order. Start the floods."

She rested the scruff of her neck on his shoulder and undulated more acutely, her body a flag waving in a light breeze. "Yes, sir, baby..."

Her pussy swallowed his dick up to his pubes before Ellie pushed with her legs to rise again. The strain on her hard-working thighs became more evident when her pale skin began glistening. Her back was equally moist and was struggling to keep sliding up Oliver's abdomen, so Ellie changed tactics and gyrated her hips, grinding her vagina round her brother's dick in a constant balls-deep eddy.

"Shit, Ellie," Oliver uttered in ragged breath, a tingle rushing through him. "That's not helping..."

"Where's your tongue?"

He met her tongue halfway while Ellie rubbed his dick and her clit in circles. He brother's fingers skimmed across the imprint of her ribcage before they found her breasts again, their tongues mercilessly teasing and taunting at each other. He squeezed her pale jugs after Ellie pressed to his palms, their heft and smoothness blowing his mind, before he clutched and rolled the length of her aching nipples in his fingers.

Every tug and twirl sent a shudder down her curves, a jerk through her thighs, as his big sis was succumbing to pleasure she'd never known was in existence. Still swirling and rolling her caramel tongue at his, she covered his left hand and clenched, egging him on to mold her titty, to take her, to use her, to do as he pleased with her, to seek relief in her, to claim his ownership over her in ways she never knew she wanted. But she now undoubtedly wanted; wanted to be his, mind, body, and soul in the rawest, the most primitive way.

She sucked on his tongue and arched her back, her breathing quick and shallow, as she pressed the most spectacular pair of hooters into his warm palms. A whimper, and then another, shot out of her as he crushed her breasts and then her nipples, triggering deep inside her jolts and ripples of all colors and flavors.

"Oh god, Oliver!" she cried out, her head slumping forward, spinning with sex, as her bro did his bidding with her, bringing upon her dazing blows of carnal pleasure, a sensory assail that no man or toy had ever even come close to.

Her little brother, this magnificent boy, was now all man and all business, making his elder sister whimper and mewl on his cock like a little cunt as the sensations punched through the deepest and toughest of her guards, rendering her utterly defenseless. Her tight posterior kept rounding his lap faster and harder, forcing her to stretch and twitch to accommodate him, to contain his thick manhood, to stroke him in her most sensitive and intimate place. She would take his cock, his seed, and anything else he was to shove and spill in her. She was his. Completely and utterly his.

She took her tongue back, gasping for air. "This is it, baby... I'm c-coming..."

"Can't wait."

"Just... give... me........... ohhhhhh!" She groaned at his neck, her hot bod going rigid. "Oh my god, I love you..." Her strenuous whimpers filled the room as she went off in a sequence of explosions, as of a bundle of dynamites going off with a two-second lag between. "It's so fucking... in-intense..."

Feet firmly planted on his thighs, she squirmed to all directions, rubbing and stroking the strong muscle that sent her to the moon and back. A blissful wave washed over her again and again, as of silk made of energy. It then coiled around her in a glowing lace that radiated heat and delight, lifted her off the ground, and came down on her in such orgasmic wrath, making her combust and tremble, whimper and writhe into madness.

"Oliver," she whined, her eyes begging into his, while succumbing to an orgasm of a lifetime, "it's so hard..." She bobbed slowly but purposely, wanting to feel every inch of skin on his perfect cock as she was smearing it in her cum. "You're killing meeeeeeee..."

Oliver gaped at her in awe. Never had he witnessed a sight as breathtaking as his cresting sister. "My god, you're so fucking beautiful."

"No," she whimpered, her ass gyrating of its own volition. "You're beautiful."

While Ellie was stroking along his length with her feminine slobber, her brother sensed the unmistakable pressure building up in his dick.

Ellie grinned, feeling him pulsing against the suffocating walls of her drenched sex, her hot body ready for him. "Come, Bro! Inside me! Just unload..."

"Ellie, I love you," he mumbled breathily while clasping her sexy waist, her sopping wet cunt dragging around his length, demanding jizz. "Fuck!"

"Oh, yessssss," she hissed when he exploded inside her, his cum spatting across her cervix and quaking inner pink. "Fill me up! Fill me with your cum, baby! God, just fill me..."

He cupped her bosom and pulled her to him while the hot blonde was rinsing him in her juices, her orgasm shattering her into mere fragments before piecing her together and shattering her again. She was so wonderfully pungent her brother could have smelled her climaxing from across the street. He came inside her, spurting into the storm that ripped through her sisterly vagina, spilling his seed as deep as Ellie was willing to take it. Little did he know that his big sis was willing to take it up her ovaries and beyond.

Her tight ass nestled into his crotch as she took him so amazingly deep, her virgin pucker digging into his pubes. Coordinated with the throbs of his spouts, she milked him into her young body, easing his sperm into her, coaxing a stronger release, facilitating a longer reach. She clenched and released her vaginal muscles, praying for her fucking eggs to just give up already and submit to his army of swimmers, to make her large titties brim with milk when making a baby from his prohibited seed.

He slowly eased up the tension his hands applied on her waist, high on his sister. "Oh, god, Ellie, I love you..."

Ellie smiled and darted her tongue into his mouth, her hot little pussy filled, her brother spent. The tension seeped from her muscles, and she collapsed on Oliver's chest in labored breaths, her juices dribbling down her brother's dick, watering his pubes and large scrotum.

"Fuck me," he gasped while his sis wriggled her toes lovingly at his thighs, her passage still spasming, her heart refusing to settle down.

"That was mind-blowing, brother... it truly was."

He snaked his arms around her, fulfilled and at ease. Ellie was similarly sated. They petted one another in the afterglow, still so sinfully joined.

"It's been a rough week, hasn't it, hon?" Ellie breathed a minute later, stroking the hands that were petting her flat tummy.

"I'm not cut out for it, not making love to you for so much time."

A simper exploded across her lips; her heart skipped a beat. Her little brother was the only guy who could affect it this way.

"It wasn't easier for me."

He planted soft kisses across the nape of her neck before messing with her triple-pierced ear for seconds. "You're the woman of my dreams, and there's no one else for me but you. Don't ever forget that."

She softly raked at the back of his head with her long nails as his lips kept tracing her flushed skin, sending tingles down her spine. "I won't, as long as you keep reminding me."

"I have no intention to ever stop."

Ellie gave a deep sigh while luxuriating in her brother's ear-nibbles. "I wish we could stay like this forever: just make love and cuddle, make love again, cuddle again..." She kissed his lips with all her heart. "I know it's impractical, but that's what I want."

"And you're not the only one."

"At least we'll get to do some of that tonight," she crooned with a grin, her blue eyes sparkling.

"If only. Unfortunately"—he rolled her off him and shuffled to his feet—"I need to get back."

"Pardon me?" she said in ire, her brother's cum leaking out of her.

"I told the folks I was only going out for an hour." He donned his boxer briefs. "I need to get back to Michela."

Ellie covered her cum-trickling maw when sliding her thong back on, hurt by his words and actions. "But I thought you came to be with me."

"I did, and believe me, I want nothing more than to st—"

"Oliver, do I look a whore to you?"

"No, baby, but—"

"Then why are you treating me like one?"

"Ellie, I wasn't planning on coming tonight at all. If you'd answered my texts, you'd have known."

She rocketed to her feet in rage. "Then why did you come?! So you could fuck me and leave?!"

"Why are you saying that?!" He battled her for the right to hold her in his arms until her naked breasts were mashed against his bare chest. "You know how it is with Michela. She needs me."

"What about me?! I need you no less than she does, Oliver!"

Longing and impossible yearn tightened deep inside him as he stared down at the most beautiful living thing he would ever come across. "And I need you." He tucked golden strands of hair behind her pert ear. "So bad..."

"Then stay!" She wound her lean arms around his neck tightly. "Be with me!"

"Ellie, it's not that I don'—"

"I need you..."

His heart convulsed as he stared down into the glistening blue of her needy eyes. His sister wasn't a woman; she was a sorceress.

He kissed her luscious lips, their tongues tangling intimately. "But what if she wakes—"

"I'll handle it." She picked up her phone.

"Ellie, what are you doing?"

"Fixing this." She kissed his lips and waited for an answer. "Hey, Mom... Listen, I'm going through a really shitty day, and Oliver is keeping me company and helping me feel better. I want him to spend the night, but he needs you to watch over Michela. Is that okay?" She sucked on Oliver's nipple while listening to her mother. "No, it has nothing to do with Jason... Mom, I don't want Jason back... You're not paying for two weddings since there won't be another wedding!... Oh my god, can you just please watch over her?!... Thank you!... Yeah, good night..." She hung up and grinned at her brother. "Done."

"I still need to get back before she wakes up. It never happened that she woke up, and I wasn't there."

The blonde leapt into his arms with a joyous cry, her legs dangling down his left arm. "It still leaves us the entire night..."

"Does it?" Oliver came back with a playful smile, carrying his sister to her bedroom like a bride on her wedding night. "What did you have in mind?"

She sucked his lips passionately. "I was thinking of giving you an early birthday present..."

***

"Where's the birthday boy?" Kara inquired, sitting in the living room with the rest of the Jensen clan.

"I don't know," Dave said as he sipped his wine. "Probably in the bathroom."

Her eyes glanced around the spacious living room. "And where's Ellie?"

"Probably keeping him company," Dave pondered bitterly before saying, "I think she's on the phone somewhere."

*

"... happy birth—fuck—day to—oh my g—youuuuuuuu..."

"Again," Oliver panted.

Ellie was bent over the washing machine in the basement while panting to Oliver birthday songs. Her snug gray dress was hiked up to her tummy, revealing the special treat she was wearing for her brother: white thigh-highs held up with a 4-strap lace suspender belt, and no panties. While family and friends were contemplating their whereabouts, she was being taken from behind by her brother.

"Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to you. Happy birth... dear Ell—Ol—baby... happ—oh my god, your dick feels so good—birth—Oliver..."

"Don't you fucking stop!" he gasped, burying his cock deep inside her before pumping urgently.

Ellie's knuckles were becoming as white as her stockings from clenching her hands. Her tight fists banged frustratingly on the washer while her brother was banging her doggy style. She was too close to orgasm to elevate her singing capabilities. Until her baby bro allowed her to come, her shaky chant would have to do.

Oliver's cock glided in and out of her shaved little pussy with tremendous ease. His sister was so aroused that she'd had no difficulties releasing her discharge on his balls and pubes while being fucked like a birthday bitch. The peril of doing it a mere floor down from their family had gotten her to come the first time in less than a half-minute from penetration, and she was forced to hold in her second for almost a minute now.

Her five-inch heels aligned her tight, scented cunt optimally for the pummeling her brother was giving her. Oliver felt so good at the moment that if their parents happened to catch them in the act, they would be compelled to sit and watch until the siblings finished, as Ellie couldn't care about anything but coming on her lover's hard dick.

*

"More wine, Kara?" Dave said, moving the bottle of chardonnay halfway to her glass.

Kara smiled and extended her arm. "Don't mind if I do."

"You look really nice," he said while pouring. "You also smell really nice."

"Yeah?"

He nodded. "Yeah."

She simpered coyly and sipped her drink. "Thanks, Dave."

*

"I wanna feel your beautiful girls," Oliver panted before he kissed the nape of her neck, her feminine fragrance rendering him groggy.

"Why are you even telling me?" She thrust back into his pubic bone and moaned when of all his length vanished up her sex. "Take them, baby. They're yours anyway."

Ellie was wearing a long-sleeved frock with a zipper at the back. Her sleeves came off quickly enough when Oliver unzipped her dress and unhooked her white lace push-up bra. Her cups slackened, and Ellie set her pale mounds free when tossing carelessly the expensive bra on the floor.

Oliver sucked on his fingertips and pinched his big sister's sensitive tips, her whimpers reverberating in his ministration. He kept curling and rolling them between his thumbs and fingers, commanding them to distend. Once aroused, his sister's pink stubs had surprising girth to them. They felt incredibly meaty when erect. He trailed the length of her nipples, loving their breadth, while his sister was doing the thrusting for them.

He released her sprouts only after they engorged to their fullest, magnificent potential, slightly angled up in accordance to the innate configuration of her mounds, before he cupped a handful of teardrop-shaped flesh. His sister was so uncannily endowed, unlike their mother, whose bosom was perfectly proportionate to her body. His sister, however, was anything but proportionate. So skinny, with a frame swarming with sharp angles everywhere.

Whatever little fat she possessed was molded into the most amazing pair of titties and was crammed onto the slenderest chest. And they looked and felt every bit as amazing as the rest of her, with their inherited soft sagging, as of a natural woman who was lugging more than her build was ever meant to. Such an incredible symmetry and form. And the heft, god... so substantial, holding your gaze until your eyes melted and cock/clit exploded. Yet it wasn't just Ellie's biology-defying bust that had earned her fame and fortune during high school and college.

The ass on that girl was unbelievable. Heart-shaped and tight, pumped with a premium blend of muscle and fat that filled denims and skirts like in a fantasy. Her backside, unlike her breasts, never looked like an extension of her slim figure, with the bloom of her tush just bulging, though so high up, so taut and unblemished, aside from a cute brown mole residing on her inner right cheek. It was an ass that made guys linger and stare and gawk and daydream. A butt that gave rise to impure reflections, of the nasty and indecent.

Her pelvis bone prod her skin at either side, the same way her shoulder blades did. A slight raise of arm, and her ribs came into view, as well. Her hips were slender, swelling ever so slightly before curving in and out to carve the dimple of her tiny waist. Her tummy was painfully taut and sexy, especially when naked, when one could study the glaring contrast of fat between her stomach and bosom.

Long blond hair that was thick and dark, deep blue eyes with frames of a jaguar, and pouty lips that flanked a small impish smirk gave Oliver the impression sometimes that perhaps she wasn't of this world after all. She was built like a dream, as if two nerds designed her on a computer software. Oliver had seen girls of Ellie's caliber, but precious few, and mostly when watching porn. The chances to encounter one in the real world were simply too slim, similar to winning the lottery.

Ellie was indeed unreal, which, however, wasn't always a positive. Oliver still remembered the scandal that had threatened to reach the press when Ellie was a 16-year-old sophomore. A middle-aged mathematics teacher of hers, Mr. Thompson, had been giving Ellie private tutoring, and in a moment of weakness, at the privacy of his home, had attempted to give her something else, something that had nothing to do with equations.

Their parents had only learned of that later that week, after Ellie had eschewed school and shut herself in her room in tears for days. They'd wanted to press charges, naturally, but Ellie had pleaded them not to, fearing to appear on every news site as the girl who was offered to suck on her teacher's cock right after he copped a feel.

This kind of publicity wasn't very appealing to their parents, either, but more importantly, it was a kind of publicity the school had dreaded. So after some heavy groveling from the principle and the prompt resignation of Mr. Thompson with a signed letter that he would never practice teaching again, the folks had surrendered to the blonde's begging and crying, and the incident was silenced and swept under the rug.

Thankfully, Ellie had never since been subjected to such blatantly criminal acts. She had been harassed many times, but it had never reached a point where she'd felt the absolute need to press charges. Those were the burdens that plagued the life of a girl her looks. She'd never known a different life, however, not since she'd hit puberty.

Since then, she had taken her brother as her lover, and she knew no harm would ever come to her if he had any say about it. Heck, she felt safer and more secure with him than she'd ever felt with any of her bulky ex-boyfriends; especially after Sunday, after her brother had established his superiority over Jason, and in more ways than one.

"Oh my god, Oliver..."

He squeezed her assets and gave a moan of a happy man. When both her girls overflowed his grip, he knew he was close to spill his gravy in her love box. "Why aren't you singing to me?"

Her eyes pleaded into his over her naked left shoulder. "Oliver..."

He slammed his cock into her, loving how her mouth gaped in desire and want. "Fucking sing, baby."

"But... but I need to come..."

He leaned over her, crushing her bosom between their combined weight and the cold surface of the machine, and skewered her deeper.

"Ouch!" she whimpered before realizing she could never take him deep enough. "Sweetheart, you're fucking me this deep is not helping... you feel even better..."

He brushed aside her blond mane and sucked on her svelte neck. "You wanna come, gorgeous?"

"Oh yes, baby! I want to so bad..."

He kicked lightly between her high heels, and Ellie widened her stance and bulged her booty. Once he was satisfied with how spread she was, he resumed driving into her. "Finish it, and then you can come."

"Fuck!" She extended her arms forward and submitted to his crushing weight and fast pumping. "Happy birth..."

*

Kara guzzled her glass of wine and smiled at Michela, who was reading to Dan from her book. "Where's Jack and Gena?"

"On their way," Dave said and refilled their glasses. "They should be here soon."

"Where are you going?" she asked when Dave rose.

"Out for a smoke."

"Do you uh... want some company?"

He smiled, his head bobbing. "I would love some company."

*

"... happy birthday dear b-baby... ha... ppy... Oliv—"

"Finish!" He slapped the right globe of her buttock and thrust into her, his eagerness slightly lifting her bony build. "It was your fucking idea, wasn't it?" He spanked her other cheek and relished her yelp before pulling out of her, his dick hard and slick. "Do you want me to keep spanking you?"

"Yes! I mean no!" She clenched her fingers on the edge of the washer, letting out a guttural moan and a flutter of eyes as his cock drilled through her tight wet channel yet again. "Stop fucking with me! You know what I want..."

He slapped her buns one after the other, loving how they barely rippled as she bit back her pain. His hand drew back before flying forth, contacting the muscular flesh of her keister with a sound of a whiplash. His sister let him though, her bottom sticking out and absorbing the punishing blows. Each slap made her passage wetter and slicker, and an unexpected rush crept on her as she felt the burning imprint of his hands manifesting on her pale tissue.

He kept smacking her tight little ass before he molded and kneaded those perfect buns. He splayed them out, hard, the view of her tight knot making him twitch ferociously inside her. "Then what do you want?"

Ellie released her bottom lip from her gritting teeth in anger, her eyes wet. She was dying to squeal while he was disciplining her, but she couldn't risk being heard. "I wanna come on your fat cock already!"

"That's my girl." He parted her butt cheeks again and relished his dick sinking back into her simmering wetness, as well as the view of that pert mole. The sight of her little pucker as her snug pussy digested him was just a bonus. "Now finish it, and let's bring it home."

"Oh god..." she whined, her knees beginning to give as he resumed ramming his manhood into her. He was so brutal that she had to arch her back to keep her clitoris from smacking against the washer. She had to finish her damn song though, and she did while chanting to the pace of his violent thrusts. "Ha, ppy, birth, day, to... youuuuuuuuuuuuu... now get me off!"

He paused deep inside her. "You know what song I had in mind?"

"Oh god, no... Oliver, you promised..."

He chuckled, fleetingly, before he pulled out and took a step back. "Go ahead, beautiful. Fuck me till you come."

"Yes!" she chirped and raised her naked bust from the washing machine, her nipples so cool and erect. "I'm gonna come for you so hard, baby... just leave it all to me."

Ellie stuck out her sculptured ass and backed up until the head of his cock untangled her convoluted folds. She withdrew to adjust the angle and drove back again. She manipulated her pelvis, so he could cleave her moist lips, and began impaling herself on his daunting erection. Once he started filling her again, she sent her cunt after his slick shaft slowly, relishing the outlines of his veins sliding into her hot vagina.

"Ohhhhhhhh..." she sobbed a moan when pressing to his pubic bone, her eyes fluttering like a butterfly.

She had no problem coming no matter how she was moving, but she knew her birthday boy needed to feel her good. She was so saturated she was oozing on his balls. She whipped her long hair to her fore and looked back at him as she started gyrating her butt with him balls-deep in her. Her slender shoulders bobbed interchangeably when she swirled her hips, causing her splendid breasts to dance along with the rest of her.

"Fuck, Ellie..." Oliver palmed her girls gently, knowing her scalding pussy would get the better of him soon. "You're outrageous..."

His sister was relentless, her slit rounding his dick over and over. She pulled out a bit, then thrust her ass into his pubic bone before she gyrated again, wanting for him to feel all of her sopping inner flesh. Her moans and gasps grew more frequent, and her thighs jerked every so often as her orgasm was approaching final assembly.

"Do you feel that, Bro?" she panted. "Can you feel how hot I am... ohhh... ahhh... ohhh... ahhh..."

Oliver released her tits and trailed his fingers down her ribs, worshipping her hourglass figure. His fingertips strolled down the sexy indent of her waist before he caressed her up to her bosom, loving the sight of her dark blond hair pooling on the washer as it draped down her right breast. She looked so fucking sexy with her white suspender belt clutching her thigh-highs. He was dying to mold and spread her butt, but he didn't want to interfere with the erotic way she was lapping it around his dick.

"Your ass is fucking amazing. You're so inconceivably perfect, Ellie..."

His sister giggled and quivered her booty on his cock like a Brazilian rumba dancer, eliciting enthused gasps from her baby bro.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," he breathed excitedly, his cum mounting his straining erection.

Ellie smirked as she resumed thrusting so impatiently, so desperately, her pleasure within grasp. "Ohh! Ohh! Ohh! Ahhhhhh...!" She groaned repeatedly, sensing the welcome changes in her cunt. "It's going down now, lover..."

"My god, come, baby, come," he gasped, can't wait for his hot bath.

"Happy b-birthday," she managed to pant before she tensed up with bated breath, her immaculate posterior pressing up and massaging his pubes.

"The best birthday ever," he muttered breathily, feeling her silky love rinsing him. "God, I love watching you coming."

"And I love coming"—she pushed back harder, trying to swallow his balls, too—"while you're... w-watching..."

Oliver kissed his sister's prominent shoulder blades while she contorted in her customary, sexy back-arch. He couldn't help admiring her incredible physique as she was culminating like the nymph he had always taken her for. Her lithe build was straining beyond belief, creating all sorts of angles and curves, while her gaping mouth kept feeding a huge pair of lungs ragged intakes of breath.

"Baby!" she exclaimed in horror, her knees crumbling.

Her brother quickly bent her over the washer and secured her there when impaling her up to her cervix. Ellie couldn't keep herself upright when being overpowered by her savage climax. Her long, slim legs were just for show now. She continued shuddering and gushing on his dick, confident her bro would never let her fall. The potency of her orgasm combined with the depths her brother was claiming in her was shredding her apart.

"Fuckkkkkkk!!!" she whimpered when her large lungs garnered enough air, the tidal waves of her beastly orgasm caressing and annihilating her in a looping slap and tickle.

Oliver darted a hand to her mouth and muzzled her like a bitch, prohibiting her from announcing her climax to their family. He grasped the back of the washer with his other hand and pulled, squeezing himself even deeper into her hot, writhing cunt. He laid his abdomen on her back and coerced her jugs to yield against the machine while his sister was riding out the rest of her contractions.

Ellie looked like a hardcore slut doing a rough indie film: bent over the washer, taking her brother's meaty cock as deep as her snug vagina allowed, screaming into the palm that was shutting her mouth so crassly... and she loved every second of it, peaking for what seemed like eternity. Once she stopped trying to give away that her baby brother was making her come on his cock like she had never, Oliver let go of her mouth.

"Fuck, that was hard," she gasped, her spasms petering out. "Oh my god, that was impossible..."

"Tell me about it," Oliver breathed desirously, seconds from busting a nut in her slippery bunny hole.

He resumed thrusting into his winded sister, aching to explode in her. He plunged into the wet hole at the crux of her thighs again and again, grinding her sopping walls, longing to mingle her silky oils with—

"Stop moving, baby," she panted, pressing her booty to him. "I don't want your cum dripping down my stockings."

She plucked his strong erection out of her pussy and crouched before him, her slender back propped against the washer. She stroked his shiny manhood while teasing the head of his cock with apprehensive licks, the tip of her tongue just grazing his underside. Oliver gasped as she did that, knowing she would soon swallow every bead his testes had to offer. The smell of her homebrew was killing him. His sister was so appetizing to him that he would gobble her juices up right after coming in her eager mouth.

"Ellie, you smell so fucking delicious..."

"God, you're insatiable," she giggled, trailing her finger up his bulging vein. "Haven't you had enough?"

Last night, Oliver had eaten his sister's mouthwatering pussy for over an hour as he kept honing his oral skills, and he could never get enough of Ellie. Her cunt was made for his mouth.

"You're the tastiest thing that I've ever come across, gorgeous, so no."

Ellie gave a satisfied smirk, glad that he didn't fall in her trap. "Good answer." She kept teasing him with the promise of her mouth as she sucked along his outer shaft. "Coincidentally, I was just thinking the same thing about your cock."

He moaned, enjoying her tongue stroking up his slick vein. "Yeah?"

"Yeah," she breathed seductively on his crown and spread his piss slit, so she could lick within.

"Oh, shit," Oliver gasped, clasping the washer for support. His sister's tongue probing within his piss slit was a new and exciting experience for him. "That's outrageous, baby, but we really need to get back..."

"Do we have to..." she groused.

"Sadly."

"Alright..." She stopped licking within the small cleft and pumped his dick in her fist. "I'll take my time with you tonight, I promise."

She licked across the underside of his tip once more before she slowly inserted him into her warm, wet mouth. A pair of succulent lips clenched around him halfway in, and she started bobbing her mouth on his cock in medium speed, the pace she knew Oliver enjoyed the most.

"That's it, Sis," Oliver gasped, meeting her bobs with subtle movements of his pelvis. "Suck that big cock..."

Ellie's full lips rocked along her brother's length as she sucked her cum off his sensitive skin. She could easily affirm Oliver's observation regarding her pussy: she was delectable.

Ellie loved sucking her brother's dick. It was the only pole she was ever keen on smoking. She still couldn't fathom the reasoning behind it, but there was no point of denying it: her baby bro had made a cocksucker out of her. She hummed her own pleasure as she sucked him deeper, loving how his thickness made her lips part to the limit. It was uncomfortable sucking on such a thick cock, but she couldn't deny it turned her on, to know her brother was making use of all of her pretty mouth as well as her tight little slit.

She gazed up into his eyes while sucking like a good girl, her big blue eyes scintillating with need. That was the most vital part of giving head, Ellie knew, even if somewhat degrading. Guys loved it when their women made eye contact while orally accommodating them. It was a control thing, but for her brother, she didn't care. She needed him to know that at this moment his sister's mouth was nothing but another wet hole to dump his cum into.

Her bro was very excited in her mouth, Ellie could tell. Even though he'd come thrice in her pussy and once on her girls the night before, he was young with plenty of vigor and was packing quite an impressive equipment, with a threatening-looking erection and a pair of big, stiff balls. Even when semi-loaded, he had more spunk in him than any of her previous boyfriends, and contrary to them, he had just the vein to spew it out. He would fill her belly easily, she knew from experience. And by the way he was beginning to thrust into her mouth, it was going to happen very soon.

Her ruminations over her brother's dick and jizz while dragging her full lips along his rod and staring into his beautiful eyes backfired on Ellie. She was getting horny all over again, yet she knew Oliver wouldn't last even a second in her snug, wet vagina. He was very close to come before, and if judging by his pulses, she had yanked his cock out of her tight channel with maybe seconds to spare; still, she was getting wetter and hotter the longer she was sucking that amazing dick.

She reached down her slit and stroked between her bloated labia, confirming her want. She didn't really need to since she could smell herself with ease. She was very piquant at the moment, and when watching Oliver moistening his own lips, she knew he was dying to devour the dainties of her savory pussy.

"I'm so sorry, my love, but it's your fault," she said inwardly.

She broke their eye-lock and eased up the tension of which her lips were hugging his meat while slowing down. She resisted his attempts to thrust into her by faking gags and discomfort. She wouldn't look up into his eyes, either.

"Sis, what the fuck," Oliver panted testily. "I'm really close; finish me off."

Not only his beloved sister didn't finish him off, but she was sucking his dick so awkwardly that she was killing his entire build up with some amateurish sucking moves, doing everything to take away his excitement.

"What the fuck is this?!" He looked down at her in anger, baffled by how rapidly this marvelous fellatio was going sour. "Angel, what are you doing to me?"

She didn't reply and kept eluding his blazing stare. She was too embarrassed of herself.

Oliver took a better look at her while she was barely bobbing her mouth on his tip, lips-free, no suction, and with zero tongue. He could see she was sharp and focused, but she wasn't on his dick. Her fingers were clearly slotted in her cunt, and her thumb was undoubtedly working that swollen clit.

"Are you taking care of yourself instead of me?"

Ellie clutched her clitoris between her knuckles and beat off. She didn't know why, but opposed to other females, she liked jacking off like guys do. Nothing beat the feeling of stimulating her button up and down in its hood. On occasion, she would rub her clit in circles, quiver it, and do other shit her friends enjoyed, but nothing made her rev quicker than a good old-fashioned rub-off.

She plucked Oliver's cock from her mouth and stroked the base of his scary erection, where he was the least sensitive. She then sucked on her fingers and reached down between her thighs to stroke her nub.

"Ellie?!"

"I'm sorry, baby," she panted, ashamed. "I'm so going to make it up to you tonight though. Give me just a minute to catch up to you, that's all. I swear we'll come together."

She parted her nether lips and groaned like a beast when penetrating herself with her middle finger. She felt so sad and empty until now, but not anymore, pumping her finger in the rich pool that was building in her pussy. She moaned in desire when slotting a second finger, and then another. She was so ripe that the three lithe fingers glided in with very little stretching. She wanted her brother's dick in her, but he didn't have the stamina she needed. She wore him down with a duo of insanely hard orgasms and with a minute of sublime cock-sucking.

"I can't believe what I'm seeing here," Oliver said in perplexity.

"Oliver, please, I'm almost there..." She expelled her fingers from her pussy and moaned when slapping her fat lips. Ellie enjoyed the splatters of her wetness, but she had no time to really take in the sensation. She was on the clock.

"And here I thought you loved me," he feigned hurt.

"So much," she replied in a throaty whisper before her thighs parted some more as a shudder exploded through her. "I love you, Oliver." She molested her swollen nub faster, her knuckles putting extra pressure on it.

"Yeah, I can see that."

Watching his sister masturbating while squatting in front of his dick and rubbing the base of his cock was a sight to behold. The way she was so focused on her pleasure would make any guy come in seconds, but Oliver was trying to make a point here however aroused he was from watching her in depraved action.

"Oliver, I swear I'll make it up to you." She plunged her fingers in her pussy and pumped while moaning in delight. "I'm such a fucking slut, I know, but your cock has made me so horny, baby..." She slid her fingers out, clutched her crimson marble, and jacked off. "It's a testimony—oh shit, I'm close—to how crazy I am about you. Don't you see that?"

Oliver knew she wasn't lying, and he couldn't take it anymore regardless. His sister looked impossibly appetizing in her pretty white thigh-highs and suspender belt. Her snug, gray frock was hugging her ribs just under her large breasts but above her white lace band. Her blond hair was rich, long, and no less enticing than the rest of her. She was just built so damn well... irresistible. As much as he was mad at her, he needed his big sis to come... on his lips.

He picked her up by her tiny waist as if she were a little girl and sat her down on the washer.

"Oh, thank you, my love," Ellie breathed, knowing her man would take care of her now.

He pushed her long legs high up, causing Ellie to prop herself on her arms, and exposed his glistening meal. He slipped a finger into her to estimate how far along she was and twirled it to gather her juices.

"I'm super-fucking-ready," she corroborated his findings in a gasp.

He pulled his finger out, ignoring the disappointment in her mewl, and sucked her essence into his mouth while darting her fatty mound obscene looks.

Ellie stroked her clit between her long fingers, a tormented expression on her face. "Sweetie, take care of me..."

Oliver dove between his sister's legs, and an excited grin crossed Ellie's pretty face as she hooked her knees over his broad shoulders.

Like with every meal, aesthetics was just as important as the taste, and Ellie's sassy little pussy was a true drool-worthy. Pale, shaved, with distinct puffy lips. Her inner pink was bright and vivid, like a prime salmon. It was gorgeous, especially when glistening and trickling her brother's seed. Her clitoris was rosy and swollen, clamoring for attention, and her scent was strong and heady, so ridiculously appetizing...

Oliver stroked his cock while chowing down on his sister's pussy. He flicked his tongue at her nub, bouncing it around, and gyrated on it when flattening his tongue. He made her clit revolve slowly but with plenty of pressure to hasten Ellie's breathing. He sucked on his thumb and index finger and stapled her pouty labia together before bobbing them, the way she liked. While beating her off, he licked the joints of her groin for collateral pleasure.

"Oh my god, I've created a monster..." His sister quivered, loving his touch and care. "You were born to eat my pussy, Bro."

Oliver had shown promise from the first time of licking his sister's genitals, Ellie knew, but in the course of a week, he had proven himself to be a true genius. Under her tutoring, his natural gift blossomed and progressed beyond anything she could have ever hoped. She could come just from him staring at her pussy. She had taken under her wings several scholars throughout the years, but none had her brother's feel. He was in a level of his own.

She pondered his talent as he was stimulating her clit between her fleshy labia, bobbing them while now sucking on her chubby mound. She had no doubt he was a prodigy, but she also suspected it wasn't just his mouth and fingers that were making her quake on the washing machine at the moment. She loved him, more than she had loved anyone. He didn't need to be well-versed or hung to make her scream in bed. She'd been with guys far smaller than him and had a blast. She had had expert-divers munching on her pussy and tremendously enjoyed herself.

"Oh, Oliver..." her voice trembled softly when he inserted his middle finger into her wet passage while his tongue was lapping at her clit like the genius that he was.

The secret behind her brother's overwhelming success with her was far more both simple and complex than either his technique or the size of his member. He had her heart, in a way no one had ever. He had a hold of her that she could not explain. He had her one organ that counts under a lockdown. Naturally, her smoldering bod was going to respond enthusiastically to his every touch.

"It sure doesn't hurt that he's packing and fucks like a god," Ellie mused while, unsuccessfully, trying to pace her breathing.

Oliver slid a second finger into her slit and pumped while stimulating her clit with upward licks. He was taking mouthfuls of his sister's zesty pussy before concentrating all of his tongue on her red marble. At first glance, it looked like it was too much firepower when her miniscule nub demanded to be handled more surgically.

Ellie gritted her straight white teeth, oppressive heat waves attacking her trembling torso. "And that's why he's a genius..."

The purposeful flick the tip of his tongue awarded her clit with every upstroke required all of the muscles of his wet flesh. His fingers were still fucking her cunt as a unit, but the damage his sweet tongue was inflicting on that helpless button was going to make his sister come like a river.

"Ohhh... ahhh... ooo... ahhh..." Ellie whimpered in her customary whiny manner, her button shooting bolts of pleasure through her. She reached down and parted her swollen lips for him, giving her nub nowhere to hide. "Lick that clit, Bro..."

Her brother was all over it now: stroking his cock with one hand, fucking her cunt with his other, and sucking on her sensor-stacked button. Ellie moaned and shivered at the abuse, fighting one shock of lust after another. She had to lick her breasts, to taste herself, before pressing herself into his mouth. She lifted her left boob and passed her tongue across it, loving the salty tang of her sweat. She gave her nipple a smutty suck and quivered as she looked down, trying to catch a glimpse of her brother before bursting.

"Oliver, look at me, hon," she gasped, her thighs trembling on his shoulders. "That's it... I wanna come while looking into your eyes." She pinched her rubbery nipple as she fucked his fingers back. "Don't look away..."

He hummed a 'yes' while alternating between gyrating his tongue on her clit and sucking it, his fingers and sister making love.

"Let go of your cock and put your hand on my body; stroke my thigh." She groaned forcefully, seconds from bursting. "I said let go! I'll take care of you in a moment." She shuddered on his fingers, her orgasm building and building. "Focus on me now!"

Oliver gave in and stopped jacking off, not oblivious to the irony. He caressed his sister's flawless pale skin just above her white hosiery while eating her sexy pussy in zeal. His eyes didn't stray from hers as he was licking her to the Promised Land.

"That's crazy good, baby; focus on me..." She squeezed her tit and thrust into his mouth. "You do want me to come hard, don't you?"

He hummed again, his fingers struggling for traction inside her lubricated cunt.

Thighs lurching with sex, she howled like a husky she-wolf, yearning to come, "Take out your fingers and... put your lips on my hole. Suck whatever I give you..."

Her brother was kissing her swollen labia in gusto, as passionately as he had been kissing her mouth. Ellie's eyelids grew heavier, as if burdened by lead, her long, curled eyelashes masking a third of the blue. She bucked her hips on his lips, kissing him back, while attending to her rosy button with fast tapping. The washer jerked beneath her as if it were working on the load of a lifetime.

On the brink of her crest, her teeth grated, her body going rigid and stiff. Another whimper thundered out of her mouth before she kept it gaping, a draft of breath caught in her chest. Seemingly out of nowhere, a golden arrow pierced her mons and made her core combust in rapture upon impact.

"Oh, goddddddd!!" A burst of feminine release gushed and seethed down her channel, passed into the mouth of her brother, and crashed against the bend of his throat as the spasms of her sex began tearing at her. "Oliver, I love you! I lo-love you so much..."

Her brother chugged her cum while sucking on her hole like there's no tomorrow. Ellie convulsed as she quavered her needy clit, a golden current racing through her. Her knees kept jerking on his shoulders as he devoured her sexy pussy like a carnivore.

"Ol-Oliver..."

His lips and hers were caught in an intimate kiss, his tongue plunging into her and licking the tender inner pink, feeding and empowering her orgasm.

"Oh, my... godddddd... I... I can't..."

When Oliver felt that the fountain of her priceless cum had been dried out, he licked her throbbing sex lovingly, kissing it, bringing her back down slowly. He petted her sensual thigh, enjoying watching her so sated and winded. Ellie's breasts heaved dramatically as she was garnering the strength to suck her amazing brother off. She would give him the blowj—

"Oh shit, not again," she whimpered inwardly, horny as if she hadn't just exploded into her bro's mouth.

It wasn't her fault this time, she knew. She gazed down and watched her brother feeding on her pulsing clit, getting her to pump some blood into it. He was nibbling it gently while opening her up for his curling fingers. She wanted to stop him, as they were gone for too long, but being the princess that she was, Ellie was never really good at putting other needs and wants above her own. If her brother wanted to get her off again -- so be it.

She was revving briskly while he worked her rainmaker with great attention for seconds. She could come on his lips over and over and over with no interludes at all, just as she had last night. Her need for him was unquenchable. She moaned as he wiggled his tongue across her excitable nub, his fingers clawing at her soaking walls.

"Oliver... just keep—"

Her brother released her clit, took her legs off his shoulders, and climbed the washer so he could mount her breasts. Ellie's gaze darted between his massive erection and lascivious eyes, struggling to comprehend what had happened. He was clearly looking for her to suck him off. Why did he make her go again then? She was certain he knew she was about to come since she'd whined his name like a little skanky bitch, the way she would always whenever she was coming, and he knew her well enough to know that. Then why didn't he get her off?

She had no time to reflect on it further as her brother held her by the scruff of her neck, ready to feed her his cock. She opened her mouth and invited him in, loving how hard and warm his dick felt on her tongue. Her catlike blue eyes searched his, and she started sucking, eager to please.

"I know why he did that," she pondered and laughed in her head, her lips clamping tightly around him. "He wants me to go crazy on his dick before he eats me again. Smart boy..."

Ellie reached down and petted within her cleft while sucking her brother in the same passion he had eaten her out. She was humming and sucking, loving his thrusts, as he was desperate by now for a release. Her pleading eyes put a rush on his balls with each skid of her luscious lips. She had plenty of spit to keep him lubed, she knew, while her tongue swirled at the head of his cock. He was aching to be relieved in her mouth, and she could feel it.

Her clit heaved more urgently between her fingers when she tried to deep-throat her brother. She was making headway, but her snug throat was still not quite ready to submit to cocks. It clenched around him before she gagged and coughed him back a bit. She slapped her pussy and groaned around him, feeling the familiar heat waves coursing through her. She slipped two fingers into her and clawed at her walls, the way she had taught Oliver.

Ellie was getting impatient. She was moaning around him more frequently while fucking her own fingers. She couldn't care less about Oliver now. All she could think of was her own pleasure. She needed to relieve him quickly, so he could attend to her insatiable kitten. It was time to take out the big guns.

She puckered her lips and stressed her slutty hums as he was rocking in her mouth to and fro. Her tongue swept over the underside of his broad crown every time she sucked him out. Her needy eyes begged harder into his, as if she would die if he didn't explode down her throat. She towed her lips more snugly around him, drool dripping down her chin, while she squeezed her fat breast under his ass.

"Yeah, Ellie," he gasped, his scrotum tightening. "No one sucks a cock like you do, Sis, I swear..."

She hummed in the most wanton way possible and kept her masterful head going. She unclenched her lips and wiggled his cock in her mouth before tightening her maw back on his meaty erection. Her nose was spending more and more time closer to his pubes as she sucked him deeper, giving him more of her tonsils to rub his dick against.

"Mmm... mmm... mmm... mmm..."

"Oh shit," he panted, her hums and gums beckoning his jizz. "God, I'm crazy about you..."

His sister popped him out and passed her tongue on his outer flesh while keeping her glassy eyes fixed on his. She sucked back and forth along his bulging vein before teasing his tip with her tongue again. She swirled it at the head of his cock over and over, pausing to moan, before licking and flicking at his sculptured underside. Her pouty lips hugged his purple dome, and she was back sucking on the head, building a daunting vacuum.

"Ellie, I'm..." He thrust, sliding the rest of him into her face. "Just keep sucking me like that..."

She hummed again and sucked him deeper, loving his hardness in her mouth. She pinched her nipple and jacked it off while pumping her fingers in her cunt. She yanked them out and fed him her wet fingers, knowing he would go mad at her taste. Oliver sucked on her fingers in the same smutty way Ellie's mouth was swallowing his cock. He was about to come when she groaned around him again.

"Ellie, don't move."

He held her temples and worked his pelvis, taking full control over the depth and speed of her blowjob, though still letting her suck his cock as opposed to just thrusting into her face. He needed to feel her pouty lips hugging and dragging along. Meanwhile, Ellie plunged her middle finger in her wringing wet pussy and drenched it again. She pulled it out and pressed her wet digit to his perineum. While humming to the pace of her sucking, she stroked the bridge between his scrotum and anus.

"Oh shit, oh fuck," he panted. "Ellie..."

His sis stared into his eyes with her big blue ones as she kept smearing her desire between his pucker and ever-tightening nut sack all the while her red-tainted lips hugged his cock snugly as he was moving in her wet mouth until he—

"MMMMMM!!!"

"FUCK! Oh my g...odddddddd..."

Ellie concluded her hum as hot spurts of sperm splashed across her palate, tonsils, and the curve of her throat. She fisted her brother's cock and stroked slowly with a twisting motion, easing his semen into her mouth. While swallowing her brother's baby seeds, Ellie genuinely thought Oliver might be weeping. He sounded like he was, and she loved it. She kept petting his perineum with her other hand as she took his load down her throat one rope at a time.

She clenched her fingers around the brawny section of his shaft and milked him into her mouth until that tasty sperm was either already in her belly or on its way to there, gliding down her food pipe. She slid him out and kissed piss slit, her eyes still begging for some reason. Oliver buried his pulsating manhood between her vast mounds as his head slumped on her shoulder. He remained like that for a long moment, catching his breath while luxuriating in his sister's delicate caresses to his hair.

***

"Where's Papi?!" Michela wandered around the house in her new purple dress, purple bow, and white shoes, anxious to find her father. "Nonna?!"

Alice trotted to her with a big grin, loving how beautiful her granddaughter looked in the outfit she had picked for her. "What is it, baby?"

"I can't fi—"

"Who's up for some gelato?!" Ellie shouted with a grin so big that put her mother's to shame.

She'd just emerged from the basement when she saw her impatient niece searching for her father.

"Gelato?" Michela's face lit up. "I want gelato! Me, Zia Ellie, me!"

Ellie picked her up and kissed her lovingly. "I know you do, sunshine. And to be honest, your father is not gonna be happy about it, so we need to keep it a secret. You don't want him to yell at Zia Ellie, do you?"

"No, Zia Ellie! We'll keep it a secret, I promise."

"Terrific; I knew I could count on you. Let's sneak into the kitchen before he figures out what we're up to."

"Yes! Gelato!"

"Baby, he'd better not see you," Alice said to her daughter with smile, knowing how her son felt about Michela filling up on sweets and ice cream.

Ellie tickled her niece in her arms and grinned at Alice as though today were her own birthday. "Don't worry, Mom. I have a strong hunch he won't."

Naturally, Ellie's confidence was not an unfounded one, and the moment three generations of Jensen females walked away, Oliver snuck out of the basement and slunk up the stairs to shower for the second time today.

It was Ellie's idea, fucking in the basement. Last night, they'd made love until 5 before Oliver returned home to get some sleep. Today at noon, Alice and Michela had woken him up to a birthday cupcake. His daughter had sung to him in Italian a couple of songs, and he'd taken a shower immediately after. His sister was already downstairs with Kara by the time he was out and lured him via an especially smutty text to the basement.

***

"Ell, where've you been?! Doesn't matter. Need to talk to you, pronto."

An agitated Kara hooked her arm in her best friend's while the latter was still enjoying her ice cream along with Michela, and dragged her from the kitchen on the way to the patio.

*

"Oliver!"

"Aunty!"

Oliver climbed down the stairs, overwhelmed by the amount of celebrative decorations and unexpected guests, and kissed his aunt Linda and her daughters, Melanie and Julie.

"Don't get me wrong, Aunt Linda, it's great to see you three, but please don't tell me you're here for me."

"Oh, but we are," Melanie giggled. "Happy birthday, cuz."

"Thank you so much. Now just tell me who's responsible for this, so I can have them murdered by lunch."

His aunt laughed, excited to see him after so much time. "That would be your sister."

*

"Ellie!"

"What?!"

"Can you please dispose of that fucking cone and pay attention for a second? I need your advice, like... urgently."

The girls were sitting out in the patio in the December chill, an umbrella heater above their heads radiating warmth. Wearing no panties, Ellie crossed her long legs to keep her hairless kitten nice and toasty. Kara fished out two cigarettes and lit them up before dropping Ellie's to ground when passing it to her.

"Fuck!" She picked it up and made sure Ellie had a strong grip this time before she pulled her hair back and took a deep breath. "So the strangest thing happened while you were... where were you anyway?"

Blood began rising in Ellie's pale cheeks. "Um... I uh... I was—"

"Yeah, I don't really care. So anyway, I think we have a problem."

Ellie took a drag and simpered like a simpleton, drumming on the floor with one of her heels. Her brother's lovin' since last night had made her euphoric, and she was finding it difficult not to slip into reveries at the moment. "We do?"

"Oh, fuck yeah. Like... a huge one."

Ellie giggled at herself, barely there with her. The look on her baby bro's face as he finished in her mouth was all she could think of now. She wanted to see that face over and over and over. He was so beautiful when he came, whimpering, thrusting his seed into her—

"Ell...?"

"Yeah, blah blah blah, a huge problem... go on."

*

"Mom, what the puck?" Oliver whispered in the kitchen, his eyes sweeping over the living room in dread. "I hate surprise parties. Didn't I tell you that?"

"Oh, yeah, I remember now you saying something about it."

"Then why didn't you listen?"

"Oliver, you're my son, and I love you." She kissed him on the cheek and carried a tray laden with appetizers to their guests.

"Mom!" he whispered at her distancing back. "What... what does it even mean?! Mom!"

*

"Dave?!" Ellie exclaimed, almost choking on her cigarette.

"I know, I know... it makes me look bad, but honest to god, Ell, I wasn't planning to or anything. We started talking, and... I don't know, he's kinda cute."

"So, you think you might be into him?"

"I think so, yes," Kara murmured timidly. "Are you mad at me?"

Ellie couldn't believe how this already incredible day just got even better.

"Well"—she bit back a grin—"it really isn't fair to Oliver. I sort of hinted to him before about you."

"Why?! Why would you do that?!" Kara stroked her hair back in exasperation and plucked out another cigarette. "Now what do I do?! I'd hate the thought of them fighting over me."

Ellie almost burst out laughing at Kara's alleged conflict. "Pay no attention to them. The important thing is for you to decide who you want. I'll handle the backlash."

"Really, Ell?"

"Kar, don't worry about it. Just... take your pick, and let's get the ball rolling."

"That's the thing! I'm not sure who I want more! They're both really hot, but... Oliver has this like... silent power to him, you know?" She rolled her eyes with a sigh. "What am I saying? You're his god damn sister; you would never understand."

"Oh no, I"—Ellie suppressed a grin—"couldn't possibly."

"Well, I'm telling you he does! Trust me, Ell."

"Yeah! I mean, if you say so."

"But he has a kid, and that's really scary. I don't know if I'm ready to be a mother to a 4-year-old girl. I'm a kid myself! And Dave is so cute and funny... has no kids, and really seems to be into me."

"Dave it is!" Ellie decided for her.

"You think? Because I'm kinda leaning toward Oliver."

"What?! No! Dave has no kids, no dead wife. Trust me, he's the obvious choice."

"You may be right, but Oliver is like... pretty, isn't he? I'm like... really digging his looks. And that temper... my god, it's such a turn-on. You can tell he's been to Italy. That's a Sicilian temper he's got there."

"I wouldn't know; it doesn't really do that for me, but... a relationship with Oliver is gonna be so much more complicated than with Dave. And just know that Dave is amazing. Yeah, he goofs around a lot, and he doesn't take himself seriously, but... he has a big heart, and you will never be bored with him, which is something that should be very important to you, given that you get bored in relationships faster than most people. And Oliver... he's like really boring, always reading books and brooding... you'd be fed up with him in a couple of months, I'm certain."

"I don't know about that," Kara giggled. "I can't imagine myself getting fed up with that face." She took a drag and reflected into the void. "What's his bod like?"

"I don't know! Why are you asking me for?!"

"I just thought you might've seen him shirtless or something. No need to get upset."

"Yeah, I'm... I'm sorry. He has an okay body at best. Dave has the better bod."

"Yeah?"

"Hands down. Oh! And Oliver used to be fat! We mustn't forget about that."

"Fat?"

"Huge. You would not believe how big he was, and I think he's started to put on some weight lately—from I could tell at least."

Kara grimaced in mild disgust. "That's not good."

"No, not good at all. Unless you wanna be to married to a porker, that is."

"Fuck no! You know how much I detest the obese, Ell!"

"I do, I do, but... if it's Oliver you want, then I couldn't in good conscience let you go through with it without giving you all the facts. And the facts are... Oliver is a fat widower with a kid—and a receding hairline."

"Receding hairline? I didn't see that."

"Don't worry, you will soon. I know what I'm talking about."

"And Dave?"

"Oh no; no receding hairline there. Dave has great hair. No known history of being a porker, no dead wife, has no kids... but it's what's inside that counts, right? And you're clearly digging Oliver, so let's make it happen!"

"Hold it, hold it, hold your horses! I don't wanna be married to a brooding porker with bad hair! And I actually like Dave's personality, that he's goofy and easygoing."

"Oh, for fuck's sake, Kara, make up your fucking mind already! The porker is gonna make a move on you any second now! He's probably staggering to here as we speak!"

"Oh, god no... Dave! I pick Dave!"

*

"Dave, where's..." Oliver just sighted his sister and Kara returning inside when family and guests were ready to dine." Never mind."

He'd been feeling very uncomfortable with all the attention, even if Michela helped by stealing much of the spotlight. He'd been telling the story of his disappearance more times than he would have liked, which made him think of Bianca for much of the time. He didn't like thinking about her or about the family he'd left behind in Italy. He was missing Michela's grandparents terribly, and he was missing his wife every day. He wanted to string his sister from a pole by the time she and Kara approached.

"Oh, uh... hey, Oliver," Kara said coldly and offered her hand for a handshake. The last thing she wanted was for the porker to think she might be interested in him. "Happy birthday."

It was somewhat formal and strained, but Oliver preferred it this way, for the last thing he wanted was for his sister to get homicidally upset like the night before. "Thank you, Kara. It's uh... nice to see you."

"Yeah, yeah, you too," Kara blurted absently and cut her eyes at his forehead.

Oliver caught her studying glimpse, and a puzzled look furrowed his brow.

"Well, I should um—oh, Dave, there you are! Excuse me."

Oliver reached for his hair, confused at the way Kara had examined it, and watched her bolting away from him as if he were carrying a contagious ailment of sort.

"Hey you," his sister cooed in a soft, sleek tone.

The second Ellie's catlike blue eyes locked with his, he couldn't recall why he was even mad at her to begin with.

"Hey you back." He stroked his light brown hair, losing confidence in his appearance. "Do um... do I have something in my hair?"

Ellie, who had been watching their awkward interaction in great mirth and satisfaction, giggled before shaking her head. "Your hair is perfect." She leaned in and whispered in his ear, "Just like the rest of you, baby." She sucked gently on his cheek and swayed her shapely butt away from him as she sashayed to the dining table.

***

"Where're you taking me?" Ellie asked after the guests had taken their leave.

Her brother led her to his room and shut the door. He pinned her against the door and kissed her passionately, his hands pawing at her hot bod. His sister coiled one leg around his shin, surrendering her mouth and body. She allowed him to hike up her dress and to stroke her white hosiery as he ground against her bare pussy. If he were to fuck her now, when all of their immediate family was one floor down, so be it. She'd long lost all will to resist him.

As dramatically as it started, the same way it ended. Her brother tugged her dress back down and pulled his tongue from her mouth, yet his lips kept lingering an inch from hers. They breathed heavily, cooling down with his erection still pressing to her.

"That was uh... what exactly was that?" Ellie breathed with eyes shut, breasts heaving, lip quivering.

"That was me loving you, bellissima."

"That's great, baby, but"—she swallowed—"can't you love me a little longer, a little... deeper?"

He chuckled, loving how constantly horny she was. "I have a present for you."

Her deep blue eyes flicked open. "What present?"

He opened his closet and took out a large bag with a big, rectangle item in it.

"What is it?"

"Check for yourself."

Ellie sat on his bed and crossed her legs before extracting her present from the bag. She examined the sumptuous white box in puzzlement. "A computer?"

"Not just any computer; a Surface Pro 4." He chuckled when seeing the name meant nothing to her. "In short, it's one of the best you can buy today. And I got you a nicely specced one; it's a real beast. I picked you a red keyboard 'cause I know—"

"Oliver... why did you buy me this?"

"What, you don't like it?"

"I love it! But... I'm a little lost as to why."

"What do you mean why? Your computer is breaking down. Don't you remember last week when it kept booting whenever you played a YouTube video?"

Ellie released a single chuckle, astounded that he remembered that, but also very embarrassed that he remembered that. "My god... you're just absolutely amazing, aren't you?"

He smiled bashfully, finding the admiration in her eyes a bit unsettling, and shrugged it off. "It's nothing."

"It's definitely not nothing. How much did it cost?"

"Doesn't matter. What's important—"

"How much, Oliver?"

"Ellie, you shouldn't—"

"I can look it up, you know."

He sighed. "Twelve-hundred."

"Shit," she said, surprised. "So on your birthday, you go and buy me presents?"

"I love you, Ellie. What difference does it make what day is today? And you need it for work and... is it not okay that I—"

"Oliver, sweetheart..." Ellie set the computer aside and rose to her feet. She wound her arms round his neck and kissed him deeply. "Have I told today how much I fucking love you?"

"Once or twice," he whispered and tasted her luscious lips.

"I love the computer, but I can't accept it."

"Why?" he said, offended.

"I have a confession to make, and please don't get mad at me."

"Why would I get mad at you?"

"Because I... kinda lied to you that night, about my computer."

Oliver chuckled, realizing he'd been had.

"I'm sorry, baby, but I really wanted to talk you, and it was so awkward between us that I needed come up with a good enough reason to get you out of your room, and... that was only thing I could think of. I'm so sorry for manipulating you."

He nodded. "So your computer works just fine."

"Sadly. Because I like this one so much better."

They laughed.

"Well, it's yours regardless. And by the way"—he kissed her as romantically as he could—"you can manipulate me anytime."

Ellie giggled and brushed her lips at his. "Can I?"

"Mhmm..."

Their tongues tangled and stroked slowly yet deliberately as they passed saliva back and forth.

She broke their kiss a minute later. "Wait here."

"Where're you going?"

"Just wait here for a second."

Oliver looked out his window while waiting. He smiled when noting Kara and Dave sitting out in the patio with wool blankets and what seemed like two beverages of sort. He wanted to believe it was hot chocolate they were sipping. They both seemed tense yet excited as they laughed and talked, and it was endearing, if a bit stinging. He knew that if they hit it off they'd be soon kissing and making out, enjoying one another anytime and anywhere they desired, a privilege that he and his sister might never have.

The shut of his door ended his glum ruminations. Ellie smiled as she walked up to him, her hands behind her back.

"What you got there?"

"Your birthday present. At least one of them."

"But I thought you've already given me my birthday present for most of last night and today in the basement."

Ellie chuckled. "That birthday present you're most likely gonna get every day—if you're good," she clarified. "But the present in my hands, that's... something else entirely."

She brought her right hand to the fore and presented him his present. Oliver took the framed picture in his hand and sat on the bed, and Ellie sat beside him as he studied it.

"Do you remember that day?" she whispered softly as she rested her head on his shoulder.

He shook his head, lingering on the picture.

The picture showed a 9-year-old Ellie and a 5-year-old Oliver sitting on a boulder in a nature trail a three-hour drive from home. Both were smiling with the little blonde's head resting on the boy's shoulder, much like it was now, and in the background, a green ravine. The picture was bright and vivid with blue, cheerful skies, and it was easy to sense what a beautiful day it had been.

"We were on a camping trip. We used to take a lot of those when we were younger. You were 5 or 6 in the picture, and even though you can't see it, down there, at the bottom of the ravine, there's a babbling brook. It was actually quite beautiful."

Oliver kept staring at the picture, attentive to his whispering sister.

"Jack and Dave are right there beside us, just outside the frame. And do you know why they're not in the picture?"

Her brother shook his head, learning the picture to the best of his ability.

"They're not in it because... I didn't want them here."

Ellie removed her head from his shoulder as he turned to her, an inquisitive expression on his face.

"I asked Dad to take that picture with just us in it. Dave is actually crying now when looking at us, but I didn't care. I wanted just you and me." She sighed, the blue in her eyes getting misty. "I stumbled upon this picture a couple months back, when I was still torn between you and Jason. Mom and I were drinking wine and going over some old albums, and when I saw this, I... I took it with me, and it's been lying in my nightstand since."

Oliver wasn't sure where his sister was going with this, but he felt that she was going somewhere, and so in silence he remained, learning every detail in the picture: their clothes, their hair, their smiles...

"For me, this picture is very telling. This picture demonstrates the dynamics between, not just you and me but among all of us. I've had two brothers before you, one of them is my twin, and yet... you're the first boy I've ever loved." She rested her head back on the shoulder of the man that was once that little boy and sighed, the urge to burst into tears growing more demanding. "You left me, Oliver; gone for five years, and when you returned, I again found myself loving you, loving you more, more than I ever intended to. It hasn't been easy for me, to cope with it, and for most of the time since your return, I'd been beating myself up. In part, not because I love you this way, but because I've never loved this way before. And I hate you for that. I will always hate you for that. But then I look at this picture, and I feel better. Do you know why?"

He replied with a head shake, his eyes locked in on the picture.

"Because the boy in the picture and the man beside me are two people in fact. There's the Oliver who I grew up with, and there's the Oliver who's crashed into my life with his beautiful daughter. And god knows, Oliver, that you are not the same. I can't see that boy in you as hard as I try to. And it makes me happy. It makes feel less of a pervert. It helps me to accept us. So I hold on to this picture to remind me of that; to remind me of the two people I've loved most in the word: you and... you."

Her brother nodded at the picture, moved by his sister's speech. He could feel the tears smothering his vocal folds when he gazed into her eyes. "So you've found your reasoning, but... what's mine? What's my excuse, Ellie? The girl in the picture and the smoking blonde next to me are one and the same. I don't get to have your luxury."

Ellie's blue eyes released her tears at the sight of her brother's. She could see he was in pain, but she wasn't going to allow him to remain this way. She would die before she allowed him to be tormented by his love for her. She cupped his cheek and gently guided him onto his back as she lay on him. "I have another theory that... might help both of us feel better."

"And what's that?"

"When I look at this picture, it gets me thinking that... we have no good reason to feel bad about us, not really. We're not hurting anyone. Us has genuinely no impact on how worse or better the world is. We feel bad because society tells us to. The same society that once forbade women to vote. The same society that enabled one human being to enslave another. The same society that burned witches at the stake, that outlawed same-sex love, and the same society that tells a girl that there's only one way to love her brother. But here's the thing about society: it is not a moral compass for one to abide to. It is but a reflection of what the masses perceive as right at the moment. And it changes, constantly shifts, but always pushes forward, toward progress and liberty, and free love. It may not be in our lifetime, but there will be a day where a future Ellie and Oliver will be free to love each other."

"But it isn't now," Oliver croaked morosely.

"No. It isn't. And that sucks. It sucks balls."

They laughed.

"But, Oliver... love, any love, is fundamentally good. Wrong love or bad love is an oxymoron. So I refuse to feel bad about us. I refuse to believe that there's a divine entity that forbids us; with that in mind, I do believe in fate. I believe that things happen because they are supposed to happen. And I believe that I was always supposed to love you this way, darling. I believe that you were gone for so long to allow it, to allow this enormous love to happen; it would've never otherwise. And so... let's make a pact that we are not to feel bad about us anymore, not even for a second. That instead of beating ourselves up, we will celebrate, because we know that we are right and the world is wrong, and someday... the world will see it for itself."

Oliver gazed into her eyes for seconds, touched by her beautiful heart. "Did you come up with this on the spot? This speech?"

She stroked his cheek tenderly, proud of herself. "I did. You like?"

"It was... kinda lame, actually."

"Oh, fuck you, baby brother!" Ellie giggled and raised her hand to slap him silly, but Oliver intercepted her strike and rolled them over before he nuzzled her nose and cheeks.

Ellie's bosom began heaving under Oliver as she traced his lips with hers. She couldn't help it. He had an enormous power over her. Like a DJ changing up a track with the equalizer on his laptop, so could her brother when it came to her. He could fiddle with her vitals with a poignant look, with a soft nibble, with a loving kiss... he could make her heart pound, her pulse spike, her breathing frantic, and he could all of that with ridiculous ease. He had total control over her, the way he was always supposed to, Ellie felt.

He rested his forehead on hers, loving how riveted she seemed to be by his lips, and whispered, "Thank you."

"F-for what?" Ellie breathed, aching for him to kiss her already.

He pressed his lips to hers and kissed her with all his heart.

*****

"No, you sit, babe; I'll go."

"Are you sure, hot stuff?" Dave asked.

"Positive," Kara giggled and gave him a big, fat kiss. "I'll be right back."

She stepped out of the theater to get some more popcorn.

Kara and Dave had been going out for two weeks now, and Kara couldn't have been happier with her pick. Although, at first, it was Oliver who'd caught her attention, Dave made her quickly forget that his brother was ever a contender. She'd found her soulmate in Dave, she felt, and Oliver did seem to her a bit of a brooding bore compared to her jovial boyfriend—which was a massive relief for her BFF, who had done all that she could to desexualize Oliver in Kara's eyes. Ellie didn't want to give her best friend up, but she would in a heartbeat had she kept pursuing him.

Kara returned to the theater with the popcorn and coke. She climbed down the stairs to the row they were sitting in when something unexpected made her stop in her tracks and observe.

She and Dave had gone out on a double date with Gena and Jack, with Ellie and Oliver tagging along. It was in fact a triple date. That, however, was known only to half of the six. The seating arrangement from left to right was as follows: Ellie, Gena, Kara, Dave, Jack, and Oliver. The girls had orchestrated that before the movie commenced. They wanted to opportunity to be able to chat if the picture proved to be a bore as it was guys' pick.

Kara dismissed the disturbing thought with a resolute head shake and returned to her seat, scolding herself for even suspecting such a vile thing.

***

Christmas eve, the Jensen residence.

Dan, Alice, and their children were seated round the table and enjoying a festive meal laden with strong booze and delectable food. Jack's newly fiancée, Gena, was also there along with Dave's girlfriend and little Michela. Jack had popped the question two days ago, and it seemed the Jensens would be getting their wedding after all.

"You'd better not be pulling an Ellie on us in a couple of months," Dan quipped while twirling his glass of cognac on the table.

"Dad!" Ellie objected with the majority of the table voicing its amusement.

"I'm just saying, pumpkin! I don't feel like paying for two weddings and have none of my kids married. We want to see some grandchildren around here for crying out loud. We're not getting any younger."

Ellie shook her head in mock ire before giggling into her glass of orange juice.

Truthfully, she didn't mind her father's banter at all. She was the happiest she'd ever been, and she knew that calling off her wedding had a great deal to do with it.

"Well, Dan, you may not need to wait for much longer," Gena said timidly and glanced at Jack.

Jack studied her face, realization slowly shaping his. "You're pregnant?"

Gena nodded in a blend of excitement and apprehension. She'd learned that just earlier today.

"Oh my god!" He slapped a kiss on her lips, cueing the rest of the table to commence the festivities.

All the women lurched to their feet to congratulate them, including Michela. The guys followed suit, and the Christmas cheer hit new highs. Dan left the table to fetch an exceedingly expensive bottle of Merlot, and by the time he returned, the seating arrangement had been reshuffled, with the women now clustered together and discussing everything pregnancy, from the sex of the baby to the due date. The head of the family uncorked the wine bottle and started filling glasses while the ladies were already conjuring up possible names and throwing out décor ides for the nursery.

"So, was it a part of the plan or was it an accident?" Dan asked, wreathed in the smoke of his Cuban cigar and elated at thought of a baby crawling around the house soon.

"How can something like that be an accident nowadays, with the pill?" Kara said. "It's downright impossible, isn't it?"

"You'd be surprised," Alice said knowingly and tried hiding her smirk as she took a swig from her wine.

Jack chuckled at his mother, noting the not so subtle smile. "Oh my god, what did you mean by that?"

"Nothing," she blurted with blush in her cheeks from either the wine or from—

"Dad?!" Jack said.

Dan guffawed at his perturbed son. "What you mother meant to say was that... accidents do sometimes happen."

"Who?!" Ellie said, also agitated at the news. "I bet it was Dave, wasn't it? He has accident written all over his face."

"Why me?! I bet it was you!"

"Hey!" Jack exclaimed. "If it was her, then it was me, too!"

The siblings kept bickering, none ready to be labeled as the oops child.

Oliver didn't participate. He sipped his wine as he looked across from him at his girl, who while perched in his mother's lap, was enjoying a scrumptious piece of blueberry pie. He smiled at her, yet she couldn't tell, or maybe because she couldn't tell. Her attention bounced back and forth between her quarrelling uncles and her pie. That little feisty Italian was loving every second of it.

"Dad," Ellie said with a haughty smirk, "tell Dave the truth, so he can start accepting that no one wanted him, and that he imposed himself on our family."

"Ellie, look at this face," Dave said, pointing at his face. "This is the face of a love child. You're the accident! Embrace it."

"I'm the accident?! You're so..."

Dave and his sister were going at it incessantly and cracking everyone up. Unlike their brothers, they found great pleasure trading banters and wits and could probably keep going all night long.

"Dad, tell Ellie—"

"No, you tell Dave—"

"Knock it off," their father ordered with a chuckle and poured himself more wine. Seeing Dave and Ellie going at each other's throats was entertaining as ever. "You want to know? I'll tell you. One or more of the four of you was an unexpected yet a very welcome surprise, and that's all I'm gonna say on matt—"

"Ha! He said more. You and Jack are so the accidents."

"One or more. He just didn't want to throw it in your face in front of your girlfriend, you lab freak."

"Oh, just tell them already, Dan, or they will never stop."

Alice tried to sound irritated, but she was as amused as her husband.

"Very well. That is if no one objects."

The siblings looked at Oliver, who shrugged with an I-couldn't-care-less face.

"Go on, Dad," Ellie said. "Break Dave the painful news."

Dave snickered. "We'll just see about that."

While all eyes on him, Dan poured himself more wine and took a sip, lingering for the effect. He could feel how anxious his children were to label and mock the poor bastard/s. He took a second sip, his face expressionless. He set his glass on the table and smiled at his wife. His smile sloped down to his granddaughter as he ruffled her hair, and from Michela, the smile was shot across the table at her father.

Oliver shook his head in mirth. "Of course..."

"Oh, god," Dave chuckled, ecstatic that it wasn't him. "Oliver! You wretched oops baby!"

"Behold"—Jack gestured at Oliver with both hands—"The accident."

Jack and Dave kept taking turns congratulating their brother for being the mishap.

Dan picked his granddaughter up and sat her in his lap. "Sometimes, the best things are the things you never even knew you wanted." He planted a loving kiss on Michela's cheek. "Isn't that the truth, son?"

Oliver slowly nodded, his eyes on his oblivious, simpering daughter.

Ellie, for a change, was still as she considered her striking boyfriend. Suddenly, it was all clear to her. It had to be Oliver. She hadn't fallen in love with him by accident; this was the doing of a higher power. Some deity had long ago decided that for her, when she was only a toddler. This deity must have really loved her, Ellie thought, for it was giving her everything she wanted, answering to all of her prayers.

Jack took Michela in his arms. "Soon, you'll have a nephew or a niece to play with. Isn't that exciting?"

Michela nodded vigorously.

"Right on!" he chuckled when she gave him high five. "Dad, let's break out the piano. It's time for some Christmas carols."

While everyone trickled into the living room, Oliver received a text. He swigged his wine as he read it, "Your room. Now."

He cut his eyes at the stairway and watched his girlfriend swaying her heart-shaped tush as she mounted the stairs. A smile curved his lips upward as he gulped down the exquisite wine. He glanced at his father taking a seat in front of the piano with the rest encircling him. They would never notice, Oliver knew. He rose to his feet and followed the smoldering blonde's footsteps.

Oliver wasn't wrong when assessing the situation. No one could notice him and Ellie gone while singing and quaffing their beverages round the piano. Unless they were looking for it, that is.

Just as he vanished up the second floor, Kara set her drink down and started up the stairs. Since that night at the movies, a suspicion had been sprawling inside her like cancer. She'd spent long hours mulling it over, but she couldn't shake off that pesky feeling that there was something very wrong with her best friend, and it had everything to do with her little brother. What Kara had seen that night wasn't awfully incriminating, and a less observant person wouldn't have thought twice about it, but she knew Ellie too well to disregard it.

While descending the stairs in the theatre and peering for the row they were sitting in, Kara caught the look Ellie had given her brother. That gaze pierced through the three people that had been buffering them and was answered with a similar look from Oliver. Both had gazed at the display of their phones a second before as the theater was dark and it was easy to pick up on it. Kara didn't know Oliver well enough to pass judgment on his look, but she knew Ellie like the back of her hand, and that look was a look she'd seen her giving many times in the past. It was a look, however, she should have never given her own brother.

By itself, the look wouldn't have been enough to make Kara dwell on it, but when factoring Ellie's engagement annulment along with the peculiar way she had been trying to steer her away from Oliver and toward Dave, made her think. She'd been keeping a watchful eye on them since, but they hadn't given anything away.

Until now. This was the breakthrough she'd been waiting for, and as she reached the second floor and bored into Oliver's closed door, she had a good guess what was going on in there. It certainly was loud enough. She treaded carefully, not wanting to alarm them before she would—

"Kara, don't!"

Dave raced past her and blocked her path.

His girlfriend shot him a look. He clearly knew more than he was letting on. "Why not? What would I see in there?"

He gulped, his arms still splayed out. "Let's take a walk."

***

Ellie blew Oliver a kiss as he made a U-turn and drove home. She watched as he rounded the corner and giggled as she started for her building entrance. She and her brother had taken a big risk tonight and fooled around while their family was chanting downstairs. She wanted to fuck him so badly but was too apprehensive since anyone could have surprised them in the act.

She punched in the code to her building and rode the elevator to her floor. She wanted Oliver to spend the night under the pretense of watching old movies, but her annoying best friend had torpedoed the initiative. Kara had seemed quite rattled when Ellie handed her the keys to her condo, so she could take off early. It was definitely going to be irksome, listening to her bitchin' about Dave, for he must have done something to make her this distraught.

She knocked on her door, and the pretty brunette answered it a second later in one of Ellie's pajamas. Kara looked hot in her night garments, Ellie thought, before she tossed her purse on the couch and shuffled out of her high heels. She flopped onto the sofa, bosom down, and sighed. "Well, let's hear it. What did Dave do?"

"What did he do? Well... nothing really. Only telling me the truth."

"Kar, it's late, and I'm a bit tired. You need to start making more sen—"

"I know about you and Oliver."

Ellie thought she had died at that second, her heart thumping distressingly against her chest. She raised her head and studied her best friend's face, her stomach braiding into knots. "Me and Oliver? What"—she gulped—"What do you mean?"

"Oh, drop the act, will ya, Ellie? I fucking know!"

Ellie stroked her fair hair back as she sat upright, sweating like a pig. "Kara, you need to listen to me now: Under no circumstances are you to repeat what you just said. Do you understand me? Do you fucking understand me?!"

"My god, Ellie... your own fucking brother?!"

"What Oliver and I do is none of your business. You just remember to keep your mouth shut, or I will smother you in your sleep, so help me God."

Kara shook her head, can't believe her friend. "What you and Oliver are doing is incest for fuck sake! It's crazy!"

Ellie fished her phone out of her purse and called her brother. "Yeah, fuck you. Oliver is going to be there any second now. Jump into the passenger seat and get your ass to here. Tell him he's spending the night at my place after all." She hung up and shot Kara a look. "I would start changing back if I were you."

"Ellie... this is crazy!"

"I heard you the first time."

"No, you didn't! If you did, you'd realize the—"

"Kara, with all due respect, I have been living this crazy as you call it for five months now. Don't you think I tried everything I could to get away from it?"

"Then what are you saying?! That you can't keep your hands off of your own brother?! Jesus Christ, Ellie!"

"I'm not going to defend myself here because as hard as it may seem to you: I've done nothing wrong. Whether you're okay with that is of very little significance to me."

Ellie patted to her room and started changing into her Superman pajamas. They were blue with a red S at the center and red elastic cuffs in both bottoms and top. Her best friend watched while trying to grasp what she was saying. She absolutely believed Ellie should be committed.

"So... how long are you planning to keep up with this insanity?"

Ellie put on her pajama bottoms. "Till death do us part."

"Dear god, tell me you're kidding. Please tell me you're kidding."

The blue-eyed blonde pulled her top on and looked into Kara's eyes. "I love him."

"You love him? The brooding porker with the receding hairline?!"

"So is that what this is about?" She sprayed herself with perfume. "You're mad at me for swaying you to Dave?"

"God, no! I'm glad I'm with Dave. It's the first time in a long time that I've been happy in a relationship, and you know that. I actually think I might be in love with him, but that's a story for another night. My point is that I couldn't care less about Oliver. I do, though, care about you, Ell, and what you're doing is going to ruin your life; yours, his, and Michela's."

"That's where you're wrong; my life has never been better. And besides, Oliver said he was gonna figure this out. He's gonna take care of me, Kar. I know he will."

Kara shook her head, flabbergasted. "Jesus, Ellie..."

Ellie entered the kitchen and fetched a bottle of whiskey out of the cupboard along with a shot glass. She set them on the countertop and checked herself in the mirror next to the front door. She gave her long blond hair a couple of strokes, making sure that it looked as enticing as always, and patted to the bathroom to brush her teeth. Kara, meanwhile, filled the shot glass with the whiskey and gulped it down. She poured a second one, and—

"What are you doing?" Ellie said coldly. "This isn't for you; it's for Oliver."

"Trust me"—Kara gobbled it up and shivered as she plunked the glass down—"I need it more than he does."

"Kara, you should really get ready. The second they're here, I want you out of my place."

"Why?! So you can fuck your brother?!"

"Well, yes, and you should really do the same. With my other brother, that is."

Ellie sat comfortably on the sofa checked the time. Her brothers were five minutes away at the latest, she knew. Kara sat next to her and observed her for full two minutes without saying a word. Only the desperate suckling noises she was making as she smoked her cigarette could be heard in Ellie's plush condo.

"You want one?" she offered when noting the way Ellie seemed to be craving it.

"No, thanks. I'm going through withdrawal, is all."

"Ellie, honey..." Kara shook her head, aching to get to her somehow. "Do you know how beautiful you are?"

Ellie gulped but kept staring at the clock on the wall, counting the seconds until her brothers arrived.

"You are the most beautiful real-life woman I've ever seen. Did you know that? I mean, I've seen guys throwing themselves at your feet, literally. I have seen your boyfriends crying and begging you not to dump them. You are so desirable that you can get any guy you want, any guy. Let me take you out a little, show you what the world has to offer, the abundance of men that would—"

"Kar, I don't want other men! I want Oliver!" Tears streamed violently down her subtly freckled cheeks. "You don't even know what it's like to want something so bad, and to have to hide it, to feel ashamed because of it... it's a horrible feeling, Kar." She shook her head, her tears relentless. "I gave it my all, I really did, but... I can't. Never in my life have I wanted a guy as much I want him. If I can't have him, then... I don't wanna live anymore."

"Jesus, Ellie, you don't mean that! You just—"

"I do! I mean it! Oliver means everything to me!" she cried, taking in labored gasps between painful sobs. "What do you do when you wake up one day and realize that your brother also happens to be the love of your life? How the fuck can you even get away from that? Do you think I was looking for it? To be in a relationship with him?" She snagged a cigarette from Kara and fired it up. She pulled, loving the smoke wreathing her lungs. "I pine for him, Kara, the way I have never. I dream about him, I think about him nonstop. I fantasize, I giggle, I... not even when I was 16 I was that pathetic."

Kara was dumbstruck. She couldn't comprehend how one could ever fall for a sibling, but she was definitely witnessing it now. As absurd and surreal as it was, she had never heard her best friend speaking about any guy with such passion and longing. Ellie was absolutely, head over heels in love with her brother, Kara was just starting to grasp.

"Fuck me sideways," the brunette sighed as she lit up another cigarette. She watched Ellie wailing on the couch, tormented by her illicit love for her bro. "Fuck!! Shit!!"

Ellie was actually beginning to feel better listening to her best friend cussing, for she knew it meant that Kara was past the initial shock and was now seeking a way to be in peace with it.

"Jesus Chr... fuck!"

Sobbing, Ellie snuffed out her cigarette and bolted to the bathroom. She washed her hands and face and brushed her teeth again, her reflection a mess.

"Ellie, get back here!" Kara yelled outside the locked bathroom door. "We're not done!"

"I don't wanna t-talk to you anymore... I need... Oliv-ver."

As if on cue, there was a knock on the door. Ellie stepped out of the bathroom just as Kara answered it, and the brothers walked in with Dave pulling ahead. Ellie almost ran him over when dashing to her baby bro.

"Oliver!" she sobbed as she crashed into his body.

He swathed an arm around her and stroked her golden hair with his free hand, her tears tearing at his heart. "What's the matter? Why are you crying like that?"

Surprisingly, Oliver was the only one who was clueless in that room. His brother never disclosed to him his knowledge of his and Ellie's relationship, and neither did his sister. The looks on both Dave and Kara's faces swiftly got him up to speed though. He kept stroking his girlfriend's hair while soothing her with soft kisses to the top of her head. Ellie clung to him in a vice-like grip, constricting him like a python, unwilling to pluck her tearful face from his chest. It felt too good and too safe to be in his arms.

"Calm down, my love; I'm here now," he whispered, cleverly inducing what had made her this perturbed. "Everything's gonna be okay. Just leave it all to me."

Whether it was true or not, Ellie believed him wholeheartedly. She would believe every word that came out of his pretty mouth.

One would be hard-pressed to guess which of the siblings was the younger when watching the two tangled at this moment. Ellie sure didn't feel like the oldest now. She hadn't felt like that for a few good weeks. The more intimate she and Oliver were getting the needier and weaker she was growing. Oliver's inner strength was overpowering and awe-inspiring. It made her feel it was safe to be vulnerable with him in a way she'd never allowed herself before, and, consequently, was making her more and more dependable of him. Perhaps because she knew he could withstand it and never punish her for it.

It was a strange moment for all participants, save Ellie. She was too much of an emotional disaster to take notice, bawling in her lover's arms, but for Dave, this was the first time since that night months ago that he witnessed his siblings in such an intimate moment. He wasn't sure how he felt about it, but he knew he wasn't loving it. Kara felt much like Dave. Incest made her feel awfully uncomfortable when reading on it let alone when seeing it. As unsettling as it was, however, Kara and Dave were transfixed as they watched Ellie going to pieces in Oliver's arms. They may have wanted to look away, yet they needed to let it sink in.

Oliver was still at lost as to how their secret was untimely revealed, but the answers were coming, he knew. He looked into his brother's eyes with no remorse or shame as he kept calming their sister down with loving caresses. "I love her."

Dave nodded, not willing to argue with the facts. "I know."

Dave was definitely uncomfortable with those words, but he wasn't a hypocrite. Up until not very long ago, he himself had been having similar feelings for their sister, and had those feelings been reciprocated, he might've very well been standing there instead of his brother, taking on the world alongside Ellie. Mercifully, after his sister had made it clear to him that such a pairing would forever remain an unrealized fantasy, he was able to repress those feelings and move along. Watching Ellie weeping in their brother's arms, he knew he loved her, but not the way Oliver did, not anymore.

Ellie was settling down eventually, and she was only sniveling now as opposed to her previously unrestrained sobbing. Oliver cupped her cheeks as he looked down into her deep blue eyes. There were still a few tears fogging them, but it made her look even more ravishing, he thought. He smiled, as if unfazed by this predicament. He needed to take the burden off her shoulders and onto his; perking up his girlfriend was his top priority now. Ellie smiled back, tears coursing down her right cheek. She was already feeling better. Her brother's smile made her confident in his ability to resolve this. He could end a war with that smile, she felt.

Oliver wasn't nearly as confident in himself as he led his sister to believe, but she would never know that; he would die before she even suspected it. He released her cheeks and walked past Dave and Kara to the kitchen as nonchalantly as he could muster. He poured himself the whiskey and did the shot before pouring again. He needed to calm his nerves before he put out the fire.

Kara considered him as he did his second shot. She might not have lied before when confessing to Ellie of her growing adoration for Dave, but she couldn't deny that there was something awfully attractive about his kid brother. It was that silent power as she once described it. It had an impact on her that she did not approve of, as much as she was trying to loathe him at the moment.

"How you found out is utterly irrelevant now," Oliver said quietly. "Your feelings on the matter are equally moot because this is going down regardless. You just got a little more time to get used to it before we pull the trigger, and it won't be a whole lot of time, I tell you that."

Ellie watched her kid bro in admiration. He had the ability to sound so incontestably authoritative without even trying to. The second he stepped into her flat, he had the room.

"We understand it will take some getting used to, and we're not gonna push you to accept it a second before you're ready. All we ask is for you to keep it to yourselves until we're prepared to start hell." He poured his third glass and did the shot before he expelled the fumes with a deep sigh. "Bro?"

Dave nodded. He'd known for some time now that this was indeed a new reality he needed to get used to.

"Kara?"

Kara swallowed, oddly apprehensive to speak her mind. "You know you're ruining her life, don't you?"

"Don't listen to her, baby," Ellie hissed as she walked past her best friend. She wrapped her arms around his waist and shot Kara a look. "She has no clue what she's talking about."

"Kara?" Oliver repeated as if she'd said nothing.

"If anyone finds out, it won't be from me." She turned around to fetch her clothes. "Come on, babe, let's get out of here."

***

"I don't know what you have to be nervous about. You don't need to impress them or anything."

Ellie smiled, agitated. "I know, but you think so highly of them, and they are my little sunshine's grandparents. I just want to make a good impression, is all."

"As if that was ever in doubt. Good impression is what you do, bellissima."

"Thanks, baby," Ellie replied nervously, standing at the airport alongside Oliver with Michela a few feet away anxiously awaiting her grandparents.

It had been well over a month since the night Kara and Dave walked out of Ellie's condo with the promise to keep their relationship a secret. Kara had been keeping her distance, and she and Ellie hadn't even talked once let alone met up for drinks etc.. Ellie was in peace with it however; she was prepared for such a reality long before that night. If had to, she would sacrifice everything and everyone for Oliver. Nothing else mattered now.

"NONNO! NONNO!" Michela shouted at the top of her lungs after spotting her grandfather in the surge of crowd. She could barely contain herself. "Guarda qua! C'è Michela!" (Look here! It's Michela!).

The 48-year-old Italian grinned, and while pushing two suitcases on the cart in front of him, quickened his paces. "Bambolina!" He picked his granddaughter up and kissed her repeatedly. Michela's grandmother soon emerged behind them and snatched the little girl from his arms, kissing her in tears.

Oliver approached Michela's grandfather, and the latter hugged and kissed him no less passionately than he had his granddaughter, which was a bit strange for Ellie to watch. There was big love between them, and this smart-looking man was showering her brother with kisses as if he were his own child. By contrast, the no less groomed woman ignored Oliver as if he weren't even there. Ellie could easily feel the bad blood between the two.

They were awfully young and handsome, Ellie thought. Both looked mid-40's, with dark skin that divulged no wrinkles. The man was about 5' 9" and had all of his hair. The woman was a bit shorter than Ellie, standing at 5' 4", and her chocolate shoulder-length hair was swept back into a ponytail. She was quite a looker in Ellie's eyes, and she could immediately see the resemblance between her and her granddaughter.

"E chi è questa splendida creatura?" (And who's that beautiful creature?).

"That is my sister, Ellie. Ellie, this is Antonio."

Antonio took her hand in his kissed it humbly. "È un vero piacere conoscerti finalmente," (It is a great pleasure to finally meet you).

"It's very nice meeting you, sir," Ellie replied with a smile, wisely inferring he'd just greeted her.

"Oliver e Michela hanno provato a dirci quanto sei bella, ma è chiaro che non ci sono riusciti. Sei assolutamente splendida," (Oliver and Michela have told us of your beauty, but they were not doing you justice. You are absolutely magnificent).

Ellie couldn't understand a word he'd said, but his smile and warm tone suggested it was something very positive. She smiled her captivating smile and waited for her brother to translate.

"Uh, yeah," Oliver said, as though forgetting his function. "He said he thought you'd be prettier."

Ellie's eyes shot wide open. She couldn't belie—

"No, no! That is not what I said!" Antonio objected in a distinct Italian accent before he chuckled at Oliver. "Your brother is what we call in Italia un imbecille."

Oliver laughed. "This imbecile got you to switch to English though."

"Very nice, Oliver; very nice indeed. Now tell your sister my exact words."

Oliver gave Ellie the translation, the correct one this time, and a warm shade of red filled her cheeks. "Thank you so much, sir. It's—"

"Please, Antonio," he implored.

Ellie smiled, humbly bobbing her head. "Antonio."

"Perfetto," he approved her pronunciation. "I've heard so much good things about you. I am hoping we—"

"E questa è mia zia Ellie," (And that's my aunt Ellie), Michela cut her Granddad off as she introduced her aunt to her grandmother.

Ellie and Francesca greeted each other through Antonio since his wife didn't speak a word in English. They then headed out to the parking lot, where Dan's SUV patiently waited. Oliver put their luggage in the trunk and drove them to the restaurant he'd made reservations at, which was a couple of hours drive from the airport. Michela and her grandparents were chattering incessantly in the backseat as well as at the restaurant, and come evening, Oliver dropped the Italian couple off at the 5-star hotel they were staying.

"They're such nice people," Ellie opined on their way back home, the rain dashing against the windshield. She glanced over her shoulder and smiled at her sleeping niece. "They've tired her real good."

Oliver smiled. "Yeah. Busy days ahead of her."

"Antonio is nothing like I thought it'd be. He's so easygoing and pleasant."

"He is. He's an incredible person."

"And Francesca? At first I thought she was grouchy, but... she seems to be only around you."

"Yeah," Oliver sighed.

Ellie reached for his hair and fiddled with it lovingly. "She's really angry, isn't she? Because of Michela?"

He nodded, his eyes on the road.

Ellie interlaced their fingers and kissed the back of his hand. "You'll work it out; I know you will. There's nothing you can't do, baby."

"You give me too much credit," he said in dismay.

Ellie shook her head and kissed his hand again. "I really don't. If anything, I don't think I give you enough."

They drove another mile or two in silence, concentrating on the volleys of rain that spattered across the windshield.

"Spend the night."

Ellie turned her head to study his face. Her boyfriend had a knack for making it so impossible to refuse him. Or maybe it was just with her?

She couldn't tell, not anymore. "All you need is just ask."

***

The Italian couple was having lunch the next day at the Jensen residence. Michela couldn't have been happier, with most of her immediate family round the same table. Jack and Dave were absent, each due to his own reasons, but at least her aunt was there. She was always there now.

"More wine, Antonio?" Dan offered and began pouring as though the bottle had a mind of its own.

"Si, grazie." He dabbed the corners of his mouth with the napkin and rinsed down his bite with a swig from his red wine. "Signora Alice, the lamb is eccellente, so... Oliver, come si dice tenero?"

"Tender."

"Si, molto tenero. You cook very good."

Alice grinned proudly. "Thank you very much. I'm glad to see you're enjoying it."

"Oh, yes. So much joy."

Alice and Dan tittered. Similarly to their daughter, they both found Michela's grandfather pleasant and endearing—and interesting, too. His English was adequate enough for them to be able to converse through many different topics, and this meal proved to be less awkward than what Alice had initially believed.

They were of upper middle class, Alice noted by their attires and table manners, never mind Oliver had already disclosed it months ago. She could tell Michela hadn't been deprived of anything while living in Italy, which she was both pleased and a bit disappointed with. She wanted to outclass them, in everything. She snuck another peek at Francesca while she was speaking to little Michela who was perched in her lap. It rubbed her the wrong way. She didn't like that woman.

Francesca, unlike her husband, was unable to take a more active part in the casual conversation as she didn't know English; irrespectively, she didn't seem particularly disposed to. She was engrossed in her granddaughter's stories and clearly didn't need or want any distractions.

"It seems to be going well," Ellie said to Oliver while helping him making coffee for all. "If you don't count Mom's dirty looks at Francesca."

"Yeah," Oliver murmured absently, loading another capsule into the espresso machine.

Ellie put her hand on his back and raked softly. "Hey. What's wrong?"

"It's just... frustrating. The way she behaves."

"Have you even tried talking to her? I don't think I've seen you exchanging a single word since they landed."

"You're not wrong," he muttered bitterly.

"Then maybe you should think of changing that. Make the first move?"

"You think?"

"What's the worst that could happen?"

Oliver nodded. "You're right. I'll give it a shot."

The siblings served the coffee and took their seat. Oliver observed his daughter and her grandmother chatting while he was racking up the courage to engage in conversation with the latter. He took a few sips as he listened to his daughter telling Francesca about her friends from kindergarten and about the many playdates he'd set up for her.

"È molto amichevole. Tutti le vogliono bene," (She's very friendly. Everyone loves her).

Francesca shot him a murderous look, and only once he gulped, she requested more details from Michela. Oliver averted his gaze to Antonio as he feigned interest in what he and his parents were talking about. Ellie put her hand on his knee under the table and squeezed lightly, encouraging him. Antonio gave him a no less encouraging smile, and Oliver took a sip from his tea and decided to try his luck again as he looked for opportunities to jump in.

He swallowed as he nodded at Michaela's words. "Si, abbiamo provato a—" (Yes, we've been trying to—).

"Non ti rivolgere a me, Oliver! Capito?!" (Do not talk to me, Oliver! Do you understand me?!)

Bafflement washed over the table. Antonio quickly urged his wife to calm down, reminding her that they were guests and that Michela shouldn't hear this.

"No! No!" she shouted as she sprang to her feet. "Non si rivolgerà a me come se niente fosse! E non rimarrò seduto, nemmeno per un secondo, se—" (He's not going to talk to me as if nothing happened! I will not sit here, not even for another second, if—).

"Francesca!" Antonio barked. "Non qui," (Not here).

She shot Oliver a glower and asked her husband where she could smoke a cigarette. Antonio repeated the question to a shaken Oliver, and the latter showed her to the patio and joined her outside. Michela burst into tears at the sound of the heated debate and began a frenzied run in the direction of the patio while weeping at her grandmother to stop yelling at her father. Alice ran after her and stopped her from opening the door. She picked her up and announced angrily that she was taking her upstairs.

"My apologies," Antonio said to Dan and Ellie. "My wife... she is very upset with Oliver, but this is not a good way to behave." He shook his head and poured himself what was left of the wine before he explained to a worried Dan the actions that brought upon his youngest this outburst.

Ellie was long gone by then. She stood by the patio door, observing this Italian monster tearing her lover a new one. She wanted to scream at her to stop, but she didn't. Her brother was slowly unraveling, and Ellie prayed for him to defend himself. Not long after, Oliver began countering, and now it was Francesca who was looking like the rattled prey. Ellie couldn't tell what they were saying, but the names of Bianca and Michela were shouted to and fro, and with each time, the mature Italian was crumbling a bit more.

Ellie didn't think she looked like a monster anymore. She looked crushed and in pain, quivering in the cold under the roof that sheltered them from the dour weather, and suddenly, all she wanted was to hold her. She looked beyond devastated, marching straight into the vicious rain in tears, flinging her arms about as though she didn't care if she lived or died.

"Francesca!" Oliver cried out as he stormed after her into the rain. The two were soaking wet in less than ten seconds. "Bianca is gone! I can't bring her back! None of us can!"

"It is not about Bianca! My daughter is with God now. It's about Michela! And it's about you, Oliver!" She sobbed, her body trembling. "Michela is the only thing I have left... and you... I had loved you like a son, and you took her from me and left, and now I have nothing... NOTHING!"

Oliver pulled his sopping hair back, the rain pouring down his eyes and lips. "What do you want me to do?! I... I don't know what to do anymore!"

"Come home! This may be the place you've grown up in, but your home is Italy! With us! It always has been! You were lost, Oliver, but my Bianca found you. She made you who you are! You are more Italian than you would ever be American." She pressed to him, her eyes pleading into his. "I'm begging you, Oliver, if you love me... come home."

Oliver shook his head and looked in the direction of the house. His watering eyes found his girlfriend's through the glass door. Ellie could see how distraught he was while bathing in the torrential rain. Her brother held her gaze for a long moment before he broke eye contact and said something to Francesca that made her throw herself in his arms. Ellie had no idea what it was, but Francesca was kissing his cheeks again and again while embracing him so closely.

This woman didn't hate her brother at all, Ellie only now came to the realization. Even their own mother never held Oliver this way. It amazed Ellie how deceptively thin the line between hatred and love truly was. At that moment, this woman loved her brother more than any parent ever a loved a child. Ellie smiled at the heartwarming sight and left to find her mother.

*

"Oliver, tè o caffè?" Francesca shouted. "Ti faccio un caffè," (I'll make you coffee), she decided for him a second later. "Adori il mio caffè.," (You love my coffee).

Francesca was in the kitchen with Ellie twenty minutes later while the two were making hot beverages. She was still soaked to her bones, even after sweeping through her clothes with a blow-dryer for most of those twenty minutes. She looked nothing like the woman who'd entered this home an hour ago, though, Ellie pondered. She was crooning Italian songs and was all smiles and love.

"Sei bellissima cara," (You're beautiful, you). She cupped Ellie's cheeks and gave the left one a kiss. "Proprio come tuo fratello," (Just like your brother). She kissed her right cheek.

Ellie giggled, blood mounting in her cheeks. She understood the first sentence perfectly since Oliver called her and Michela that constantly.

The two carried the drinks to the quiet table, and Francesca set Oliver's coffee in front of him. She kissed the top of his head and mumbled in Italian that he should drink it while it was hot. Michela then asked if she and father had reconciled, and her grandmother replied affirmatively before feeding both her cheeks a bevy of kisses.

Alice assaulted her son with the most bitter look she could muster. A clever woman, she was findings Francesca's sudden joyous mood unsettling. Oliver occasionally glanced back at her, acknowledging that he was aware of her emotional state, but mostly tried ignoring her. Fifteen minutes later, the guests rose and thanked their hosts, and Oliver and Michela drove off with them to the next activity they had planned.

***

Ellie got out of the shower and reached for her phone. She smiled as she read the text her brother had sent her. She bit on her curled-up bottom lip and made haste to her room. She put on contemporary pop music on the TV and cranked up the volume all the way. She opened the closet and tossed a barrage of bras, dresses, jeans, and blouses on her bed before reviewing each when pressing it to her form in front of the mirror. After deliberating for minutes, she picked her outfit and started to get ready.

She rubbed lotion all over her body before painting her face to perfection with soft pink eyeshadows and brown eyeliner to frame her catlike blue eyes. She applied pink powder on her high cheekbones and pink lipstick on her pouty lips. She shimmied into her skin-tight, dark blue denim and donned a revealing white blouse. She then straightened her golden hair and swept it back into a sky-high ponytail.

Oliver was on his way from the airport after dropping off Michela's grandparents. It had been three days since that lunch, and Ellie had barely gotten to spend any time with him all week long. She'd been putting overtime at work, and Oliver had too many people to juggle among regardless, so she was understandably anxious to have him all to herself for the night. He was almost two hours away when he'd texted her, and Ellie smiled at the thought. He knew her well enough to know that an hour-thirty would be cutting it way too close.

She stepped into her pumps and posed for minutes in front of the mirror, making sure her skinny jeans were accentuating her pert ass and pair of long, slim legs, and that the bra-blouse combo was making her girls stand out. She was showing a whole lot of cleavage, but she always loved flaunting her glorious rack, and she knew that her boyfriend was an avid fan of her deep crevice, just like all those who preceded him. A few bracelets and necklaces later, she sprayed herself with his favorite perfume, tried on a few sexy jackets, and began composing a text. She punctuated her text with a couple of hearts and red kissing lip—

Ellie giggled at the sound of the knocking on her door. She set her phone down on the table and clacked her way to the door with a grin.

"I was just about..." Her face turned sour as she realized it wasn't her boyfriend who was doing the knocking.

"Hi."

"Hi," Ellie replied coldly. "What are you doing here?"

"I was in the neighborhood and saw that your car was here. Can I come in?"

"Actually, I was just leaving. You've picked a really bad time to—"

"Let me in, Ell."

Ellie gave a sigh along with a roll of eyes and strutted back inside, leaving the door open. Kara closed it after her and checked Ellie out as she followed her to the living room. If she weren't straight, she would have fucked that hot blonde for a month straight or until neither of them could physically reach an orgasm. She brushed the thought away and sat on the couch next to Ellie, who just finished her text.

"You look hot. Where are you going?"

Ellie shot her a look. "What's it to you?"

"Good thing you're not hostile or anything."

"My deepest apologies, but I don't know what you've expected after over a month of total disregard."

"I needed some time. You know, to digest your dirty little secret."

"As far as I'm concerned, Kara, you can take all the time in the world. Take the next decade and see if I give a damn."

"Okay, why don't you take it down a notch? I'm not here to fight."

"Then why are you here? To tell me how I'm ruining my life?"

"No. That's not what I'm here for."

"Good. 'Cause you'd be wasting your time, of which you have precious little left. Oliver is picking me up any second now, and I'm telling you now -- he's not gonna wait."

"You used to keep them waiting forever."

"Not this one."

Kara shook her head as she reached for her purse. "Do you mind if I smoke?"

"Actually, I do."

"You should've really said something then," the brunette retorted as she lit one up anyway.

The blonde sighed, wishing she choked on her cigarette. "Whatever; just get on with it."

"Will you drop that fucking attitude already?!"

"Why should I?! I haven't done anyone harm, certainly not to you, and now you expect me to—"

Ellie was caught off guard when Kara slapped her a kiss straight on the lips. With their lips puckered against one another, her eyes darted about as she was trying to make sense of it. Too nonplused to resist, she waited for Kara to break and explain herself.

Kara let her lips go, much later than either of them had expected, and looked deeply into her mesmerizing blue eyes. "Two things: A) No, I am not gay or bi for that matter—and if I ever was, I'm certainly not anymore. B) I love you, Ellie."

"I uh... love you, too, Kar. I mean"—she lurched to her feet in rage, her breasts heaving—"what the fuck?! You think you can make it up to me with a kiss?! Speaking of which, please don't do that again."

"It felt kinda weird, didn't it?"

"Eerily."

"Yeah, I clearly didn't think that through. I just got distracted by your lips, which are super-soft by the way, Ell. How do you make them this—"

"Kar!"

"Anyway, I'm sorry! I... I freaked out. But I fucking love you, baby, I really do. This whole fucking month was so hard on me..."

Ellie was still vertical, but her pose was losing anger and bitterness quickly. She sat back down and traced two fingers across her pouty lips, thinking that that was definitely the last time she allowed a pair of lips other than Oliver's to go even near hers. Kara took a few strong pulls from her cigarette and waited for Ellie to comment.

"So... does that mean that you're okay with me and Oliver?"

"It means that... it's still hard for me to understand it, no matter how truly hot your brother is, but... I don't wanna lose you, Ell. You're my best friend and kindred spirit. And it's your life; you will make your choices for better or worse. I just can't stand the thought of us parting ways because of this. Not to mention that I love your brother. Your other brother, the funny one with the good hair and big cock—"

"Oh my god, no! I don't wanna hear it! Fuck!"

Kara got a belly laugh as she put out her cigarette. The grimace on Ellie's pretty face was hysterical.

"Gross! Why did you have to tell me that?! Now I will never be able erase it from my brain. You've scarred me for life, I hope you know that."

"I just thought to rub it your face in case Oliver wasn't as equipped. Make you feel like shit for choosing the wrong brother."

They giggled at the morbid quip. Strangely, they both felt better for being able to laugh about it.

"Well, I'm glad that... my brother's size is to your liking. I never thought I would ever say that, but apparently, big dicks run in the family."

They burst out laughing, shedding their inhibitions faster than any of them had guessed.

"So Oliver is big?"

Ellie cocked a shapely brow. "Is the Pacific big?"

They guffawed again, can't seem to have enough.

"Oh, god," Kara giggled. "It feels so wrong and so good at the same time."

Ellie finished her giggle. "Wrong and good: The Jensen moto."

"I thought it was Long and thick?"

The banters and subsequent big laughs kept on coming until Ellie received a text.

"The Pacific is downstairs."

Kara giggled, her facial muscles sore from the reckless laughter. "Where are you going?"

"To have fun. That's what he promised in his text, and my man always delivers, so..."

Kara's smile transitioned into a sad pout. "Too bad. I kinda wanted to be with you tonight—and yes, I know what it sounded like."

They chuckled.

"Well... do you wanna come with?"

"Just me?"

"Yeah. Or you can call up the Atlantic, if he's up for it."

They giggled.

"Is Oliver even up for it?"

"He should be. And if he isn't, he will be for me."

Kara rang her boyfriend while Ellie rang hers, and two minutes later: it was a double date.

The girls giggled for the umpteenth time before Kara remembered that she wasn't dressed or even remotely ready for a night out in the city.

"No, no, no! Pick whatever you want from my closet. You're not going to your place now."

"Yeah?" Kara falsely questioned, lapping the offer up.

"Definitely! We're the same size in clothes and shoes, and I'll do your hair and makeup real quick. You will look like the hottest piece of ass there."

"Thanks, babe." The girls sprang to their feet and made a dash to Ellie's bedroom. "Is Oliver gonna be okay down there? It's gonna take a while."

Ellie smiled as she bobbed her head. "He's just gonna have to wait."

***

Oliver pulled his head from his phone when Ellie and Kara finally came downstairs. He'd been waiting for over forty minutes in the car, but he wasn't aggravated. Kara was a huge part of Ellie's life, and the past month was terribly difficult for his girlfriend. So when she'd asked him if Kara could join them tonight, he was instantly on board. The talk he'd been planning to have with her would just have to wait. He took a good look at them as they walked up to the car arm in arm. They seemed awfully cheerful and carefree, as if their friendship were never in question.

Kara looked very hot, he had to admit, strutting in gray skinny pants and a black jersey that exposed the top of her breasts. She was lapped in one of Ellie's leather jackets, he could tell, and similarly to Ellie, Kara liked to dress provocatively. She sure had the body for it, he knew, with a figure that closely resembled his sister's, yet with fuller thighs and smaller bust. Her bosom wasn't small per se, yet in the featherweight class Kara and his sister were competing, everyone seemed small compared to Ellie; she was a true freak of nature. He gave his sister the one over. She looked like a goddess, he gladly confessed to himself. How he ever got her to fall for him would remain Earth's greatest mystery.

The girls jumped in the back, and Ellie ordered him to pick their brother up from their parents', not before she pulled him to her kiss, which was alarmingly hot. He couldn't care less how Kara felt about it, and by the way Ellie was swallowing his saliva down her throat, neither did she. He was half-expecting to taste alcohol in her spit as it was a really gutsy move on her part, but there was nothing but a delectable minty flavor; she was as sober as him. He then blasted the speakers at their request and drove to his parents' to collect Dave.

***

At the table, the four were a bit tense and apprehensive, but the music and ambiance helped diffuse some of it, much like in the car. After twenty minutes of pedestrian conversation, the girls took their drinks and bellied up to the bar. They wanted to let the brothers chat a bit as they were visibly uncomfortable around one another; in fact, they hadn't exchanged a word in over a month despite living under the same roof.

The second they rose, Dave had two beers and whiskey shots flying to the table, trusting the powers of alcohol to inspire a better conversation.

Oliver did his shot and swigged his beer, like his brother, longing for the alcohol to take effect. "So uh... how's work?"

"Good," Dave replied and ordered more shots. "You?"

"Yeah, good." He took another draft as he absently scoped the bar out. "I took a few days off, so I could show Antonio and Francesca a good time, but... come Monday, I'm right back at it."

"Good," Dave remarked as he chugged his beer. "That's... good."

"Yeah," Oliver sighed. "Sweet."

*

"God, it looks so painful from here," Ellie said as she studied the boys.

"Give them time. By the speed in which they're gulping their booze, it shouldn't be long. Speaking of, what's with the coke?"

Ellie spun back around and smiled as she took a sip. "Designated driver."

"Designated what? Fuck that; we'll take a cab back. Drink up."

"No, I'm cool. I'm... it's my mom's car, and I don't want her to get upset."

"What are you talking about? They have your dad's car, and we'll get it back tomorrow. Tonight, we're getting smashed. I'm getting you a shot."

"No! Kar, I don't feel like drinking."

"I'm sorry, did I actually hear you saying no to booze?"

"I'm turning a new leaf. I... I wanna cut down."

"Cut down? What are you, an alcoholic?" Kara studied her face, not buying a word. "What you're hiding there? Because we both know that's a load of crap."

*

"Thanks," Dave said. "And two more beers."

The brothers did the round of shots, their second as of now, and resumed sipping the beers quietly. Oliver had just about enough with the awkwardness, watching Dave playing a game on his phone.

He gave a sigh of exasperation. "Why are you here?"

Dave frowned at him, as if offended. "Sorry?"

"You heard me. Why, are, you, here?"

"I'm here because my girlfriend asked me to be here."

"And you couldn't say no?"

"Fuck you. What's with attitude, man?"

"You clearly don't want to be here, so why did you come? You could've just said no and saved us this... whatever the hell this is."

"For your information, I did say no, but she threatened me that I wouldn't get any for a week."

"I see," Oliver sighed, extracting his wallet from the back pocket of his jeans.

"What are you doing?"

"What does it look like I'm doing? I'm paying for our drinks, getting Ellie, and getting the fuck out of here."

Dave shook his head, frustrated, mostly with himself. "Oliver, wait."

"Why should I?"

"Because"—he heaved a sigh—"I was lying to you before. Kara hasn't threatened me, and I actually wanted to come."

Oliver shot him a puzzled look. "Kay..."

"Things have been really awkward between us, and I don't like that."

Oliver nodded, pocketing his wallet. "Me neither."

"I thought maybe if we had a few drinks, we could talk a bit, try to work it out."

"Well, I'm pretty buzzed now if you're interested."

Dave chuckled. "Yeah, so am I."

"Alright then. Fire at will."

Dave swigged his beer as he weighed his words. "I've actually known about you for some time now."

"Yeah. Ellie told me."

Dave scrutinized his face, wondering if Ellie had also told him about the unresolved feelings he'd had for her a while back. If she had though, his brother wasn't giving it away.

"I've had a few months to get used the idea of you two, but... it's so fucking strange still."

"I can understand that."

"No, I don't think you can."

"Okay. Then why don't you tell me what you find stran—"

"You're banging our sister. I find that strange."

There was a silent eye-lock following Dave's words. It ended when they cracked up out of sheer gaucherie. They kept laughing into their beers as they guzzled some more.

"You're seeing Ellie naked, you're... kissing Ellie, you're..." He sighed and thanked the waitress for getting them their shots.

"Bro, believe it or not, it's still strange for me, too. Yeah, there's definitely a voice inside me that is yelling at me to stop, screaming for her to... to put her clothes back on."

They laughed. It was so awkward it was hilarious.

"Now that I don't believe."

"But it's the truth. I find myself struggling quite a bit sometimes, but in the end... I love her, Dave, like I have never, and I can't walk away from this. I... I can't let her go; she's mine. All I can hope for is that someday you, Jack, and the folks will only be mildly uncomfortable around us, because... Ellie and I is not going anywhere."

Dave sipped his beer, ruminating on their family's reaction. "You know, when you do finally tell them -- it's gonna be on you, not her. She might even get out of it squeaky clean, but you? You're done."

"You don't know that."

"Come on, dude, you're gonna have no one in your corner. Well, maybe Dad, but... even that is wishful thinking. You're the one who left for five years, you're the one who showed up with Michela, you're the one who broke her engagement off... Dad will have a stroke, Mom will lose her mind, and Jack... is gonna fucking kill you."

"Let's hope he doesn't," Oliver muttered. "I'll deal with them when I need to, but right now, I only care about you."

Dave reflected on his own feelings regarding this unusual situation. "I have a question, and it's important that you'll be completely honest with me. If you answer me this, I promise it will help me cope."

Oliver sighed, his mind and body alert. "Ask away."

"Is... Ellie really as hot as she looks?"

They guffawed, disturbing the bordering tables.

"Oliver?" Dave smiled anxiously, clearly expecting an answer.

Oliver brought his beer to his lips and smirked. "Hotter."

"Damn."

They laughed a little and drank a lot, both undressing their sister in their heads. Oliver finished first and smiled at her incomprehensible nudity before he chuckled at his brother, who was spacing out hard. He suspected Dave was secretly dying to see her naked.

"Kara? Is that a good thing?"

Dave bobbed his head, regaining awareness. "Best thing that's ever happened to me."

"Wow," Oliver said in surprise.

Dave smiled, seeming surprised no less. "Yeah. Wow indeed."

They both kept to themselves for a spell before Oliver said, "Is she as hot as she looks?"

Dave chuckled and tried emulating the smug face Oliver had made just a moment ago. "Hotter."

*

"Jesus fucking..." Kara asked for a shot and stroked Ellie's thigh, unsure what to say. "That's huge."

"I don't know what to do," Ellie wept quietly, hiding her tears while facing away from her brothers.

"What to do? You need to tell him, that's what you need to do."

"No, no, no, I'm not telling him."

"Ellie, babe, he's gonna find out sooner or later."

"Then I pick later."

"But that's not fair to him. You can't dump this on him three months before—"

"No, he's gonna freak out and tell me to get it fixed."

"First of all, you don't know that. Secondly, he has the right to know and, at least, express his opinion. And thirdly... you can't spring something like that on a guy and tell him to deal with it; it's cruel."

"But I'm so afraid," the blonde murmured in tears.

Kara gulped her shot down and cussed some more. "Fucking man up, Ell. If anyone can take it, it's Oliver, considering his life experience."

"It's because of his life experience, I'm afraid. And you heard what he said that night, about Michela being enough."

"Ellie, you're carrying your brother's baby. Health concerns aside, this is going to change both of your lives forever. Now since you have no intention to terminate it, and since he's going to be a father for the second time whether he approves or not, you really need to tell him. How far along are you exactly?"

"Fourteen weeks."

"Fuck! How—"

"Shhhhhh."

"Sorry!" Kara whispered. "How is possible?! You're not showing at all!"

"I am showing," Ellie whispered in a quivering voice and raised her blouse ever so slightly, so Kara could sneak a peek at her little baby bump.

"JESUS!"

"Kara, shut the fuck up!"

"Sorry," Kara whispered, a shocked look on her face. "I did find this blouse suspiciously loose around your..."

"Yeah, I don't have much choice, do I?"

"Then how do you like... do it? Granted, it's still quite small, but he had to see it, didn't he?"

"We haven't had any time this week, and last week I told him I was having womanly problems, and before that, I didn't show at all."

"Well, you're starting to show now, and unless you can convince him to do you from behind from now on, you're busted."

"No shit!" Ellie whispered and ordered a beer.

"What the fuck are you doing? Now you're starting to drink?"

"I'm not gonna drink. I'm just gonna take a sip and pretend to be drinking. I think he's starting to notice, the alcohol thing."

"Now you're just being paranoid."

"You can never be too safe," Ellie said as she took a sip from the beer. "Yeah, can you please spill this and fill it with bottled water?"

"This is madness," Kara said in disbelief. "Now I'm ordering you to tell your brother that you're pregnant with his child."

"No!"

"Ellie!"

"Kara! Oliver will find out when it's too late and not a second before."

Kara heaved a sigh as she shook her head. "God help you."

"He already has. Now shut your pie hole and let's get back there."

***

"E dopo ci andiamo a prendere il gelato," (And after that we're having ice cream).

"Ovviamente," (Obviously).

It was 10 a.m. on a weekday when Oliver was sauntering down the street whistling some Italian children's song, and Michela was doing her best to keep up with him. He'd been teaching her how to whistle for the last two days, and her training was coming to an end, Oliver knew. His daughter was mastering the technique very quickly, and he had no doubt she would soon surpass him.

Normally, Oliver would be at work at this time of hour and Michela at kindergarten, but not today. Two days ago, his boss had summoned him to his office and expressed his dissatisfaction with the efficacy of his work. From there, he'd questioned his commitment, and shortly after, he so graciously consented to give him one last chance to prove himself. Oliver had respectfully declined much to his boss's surprise, and by 9:30 in the morning, he'd bid farewell to his colleagues and packed his stuff into a box.

Oliver wasn't happy working there, and he'd contemplated a resignation many times. This was just what he needed, a nudge from his boss. It was his first job doing what he'd studied for, and as suspected, he realized he'd chosen wrong. He was bored to death surveying financial reports, crunching numbers, and doing spreadsheets. This wasn't for him, and his late wife had apparently been right all along.

She was against this choice of career right off the bat, but he wanted to impress her father so badly that he perused it with vengeance, turning a blind eye to all warning signs that flashed along the way. But now it was glaringly apparent that a drastic change was in order, yet he wasn't in a rush. He had all the time in the world to think about it, liberated from the financial straits that plagued most of the world.

When their grandparents had passed away, they left Oliver and his siblings a substantial inheritance, two million dollars that were split four ways. It was half of their fortune. The other half went to Alice and Dan. Oliver's money had kept making more money all those years under Antonio's watchful eye, yielding 12% in returns on average year over year. With close to three-quarters of a million in liquidity and barely any expenses, he could take his sweet time before hunting for a job.

Oliver opened the door to the flower shop for Michela, and his little girl whistled her way in. It was Jack and Ellie's 27th birthday, and he wanted to send his girlfriend flowers and chocolates ahead of the special night he had planned for them.

They'd been going through a rough patch, Oliver felt. He wasn't sure, but he felt as if Ellie was pulling back a bit. She was still as warm and loving as ever, but their intimacy had taken a hit without question. They hadn't made love for almost four weeks, and every time he tried to get her naked, she would make an excuse why she couldn't that night. But she would never leave him pent up. True to her promise, she was taking good care of his cock with blowjobs, footjobs, and titjobs. She was making his dick spurt with every body part of hers she could think of.

And it was marvelous, but also unfulfilling. Rubbing his member against her oiled limbs and tits was fucking fantastic, but he wanted his sister's pussy on his cock, and he wanted it every day. He'd been daydreaming about her shaved slit wrapping around his dick and stroking him to and fro until she took his cum over and over. He wanted to see her orgasming face again and again, to see her begging into his eyes as he was making her shudder on top of and under him. He wanted to bathe in her cum until the end of times.

And tonight was the night; no more excuses. She would take his cock into her pussy, and she'd love every second of it. Oliver was so sure of himself today. He'd made reservations at one of the best restaurants in town, and he'd booked them a suite for the night in a 5-star hotel an hour-drive away. If that wasn't going to make her drop her panties, he didn't know what would. Little did Oliver know that plowing his way into his sister's prized snatch would be the least of his concerns by the end of the day.

Oliver picked the largest bouquet of roses he could find, told the florist to throw in the Belgian chocolates, and wrote a card. Ten minutes later, he and Michela were on their way to have ice cream while whistling in harmony.

*

"Gena, is that Oliver there?"

"Where?"

"There." Jack pointed across the street. "He just got out of the flower shop with Michela."

She took a better look. "Yeah, it is him. Probably bought you flowers," she quipped.

"God no," he chuckled. "That would be incredibly embarrassing."

"It must be for Ellie then."

"You think?"

"You know how close they are."

"And if it isn't for Ellie? Maybe he's seeing someone?"

"Then it's his business. Come on, let's—baby, where are you going?!"

Jack shot her a sly smile over his shoulder. "To investigate."

Gena gave a sigh, though amused by the notion of spying after Oliver, and followed her fiancé to the flower shop.

"Hi, is anyone here?"

"Yes." A middle-aged man emerged from the closed door behind the counter. "How may I be of assistance?"

The man was stout and bald with earrings on both ears, clad in a pink t-shirt with some cheesy line, and spoke with a lisp. Jack had no difficulties guessing his sexual orientation; his gaydar was beeping all over the place.

"Yeah, the guy that was just here with the little gi—"

"Oliver?"

"Yeah, exactly! How do you know his name?"

"He told me his name just a moment ago."

"Right. Anyway, did he buy flowers here just now?"

"Why, yes he did. A very impressive bouquet in fact."

"Really?" Jack flashed a cunning smile at Gena. "Impressive?"

"Mhmm."

"Did he write a card by any chance?"

"That's affirmative."

"You don't think you could let me take a quick peek at the card? I'm his brother by the way."

"Brother? Those are really good genes your family got there."

Jack blushed, feeling a little uncomfortable with the man's lascivious eyes. "Uh... thanks. So um, the card?"

"Brother or not, I'm afraid I can't. That would be a violation of his privacy, and we just don't that here at Velvety Blossom."

"Yeah, I understand, but the thing is it's my birthday today, my and my sister's, and I just want to know if he got the flowers for one of us, or if it's for... someone else, if you catch my drift."

"Oh, I do." The man smiled knowingly. "And congratulations."

"Thanks."

"Unfortunately, I can't disclose what he put in the card. I'm sure you understand."

Jack heaved a sigh, strangely hungry for information. "What did he get? Can you tell me that?"

"I don't see why not. It's this one over here."

Jack inspected the sumptuous bouquet. "No way it's for us."

"If you say so," the man replied.

"You wouldn't buy your sibling something like that, would you?"

The man smiled with lips sealed.

Jack could tell by his devilish grin that he knew more than he was letting on.

"Sir, I really need to know who those flowers are for. It would be so helpful. Please, I'm sure you can make an exception just this once. I swear, I won't say a word about it to anyone."

"Listen, young man, what's your name?"

"Jack."

"That's a good name, a strong name. It really suits your build."

"Yeah, thanks. I think."

"Anyhow, it's not that I don't want to help you, I just can't. There's an ethical issue here. Why don't you just call him and ask?"

"He won't tell me. My brother has a reputation of keeping his cards close to his chest."

"I see. Well, I would've loved to help you, Jack, I really would. You look like such a nice... well-built man with those broad shoulders and strong presence, but..."

The florist seemed to be drifting into reveries, sweeping his eyes over Jack's body.

"Yeah?" Jack said, feeling violated.

"Sorry?" the man said, seemed a bit addled.

"Jack, why don't you take a walk around here," Gena said. "Let me and this nice gentleman chat a bit."

Jack ventured farther into the store and watched his fiancée from afar as she was taking over the negotiations. He wasn't sure why he wanted to know who the recipient of those gaping red roses was, but he was obsessed by now. These were the small delights that siblings enjoyed the most: uncovering each other's dirty little secrets.

He checked the time. They were late for brunch with Ellie, Dave, and Kara. Everyone had taken the day off work. He then dwelled on why Oliver wasn't joining them. He had no idea why, but it had something to do with this mystery woman, he was now convinced. If all fails, he could always milk little Michela for information. His niece had many virtues. Keeping secrets, however, was not one of them.

He observed Gena as she was swiping a finger on her phone's display. After a couple of taps, she submitted her phone to the man, and he was clearly liking what he was seeing. He cut his eyes at Jack and shot him a lewd smile before he swiped to the right and ogled the phone some more. A couple of swipes and dirty looks later, he returned Gena her phone, and she called her confused fiancé back.

"Yeah?" Jack said.

"After your brother gave me the card, I accidentally dropped it, and when I picked it up, it was open. I never wanted to read it of course—"

"Yeah, 'cause you don't do that stuff in here," Jack interjected in derision.

"Exactly. We never read our custo—"

"What was in the card?" Jack sighed, worn out with his charade.

"Well... it was a sexy card. Definitely not something you write a sibling."

Jack smiled excitedly, victory in hand. "Sexy how?"

"There was a reference to her genitalia, and his, and... the culmination of a meet between the two."

"Holy shit," Jack tittered, loving the details. "What else?"

"That's it really. A couple of hearts and love yous... nothing worth mentioning."

"Oh my god, that bastard is seeing someone behind our backs!" he said to Gena, overjoyed with the fruits of his investigation. "Was there a name?"

"I'm afraid not. There rarely are. Not that I would know, as I never read—"

"Yeah, yeah, we know," Jack chimed in, getting testy with this absurd man. "What's the address? Maybe I know her."

"Oh, no, I can't possibly reveal—"

"There's a bonus waiting for you if you help us," Gena cooed, equally excited about their findings. "Full frontal."

The man giggled yet clearly was giving it a serious consideration, sizing Jack up.

"What do you say?" Gena said.

He smiled at Jack. "Wait here."

He walked across the counter to the computer to pull the delivery address.

"Full frontal? What the fuck have you been showing him?"

"A few innocent pics of you. In your boxers."

"Shit," Jack chuckled in mirth. "Though you're not really going to show him a pic of me naked, are you?"

Gena shot him a mischievous smile, and they both laughed furtively until the man interrupted them.

"What's so funny?" he asked, simpering like an idiot.

"Nothing," Jack said. "The address?"

"Yes. It's..."

Jack's eyes became as wide as pancakes, and Gena long lost control over her jaw as it plunged dramatically.

"Is this a joke?"

The small-statured man took one peek at Jack's blood-red eyes and flaring nostrils, and he knew he was in trouble. "Uh, no. That's the address he gave me. But you can't tell—"

Jack whirled around and stormed out.

"Jack!" Gena shouted as she ran after him. "JACK!"

***

"This looks nice," Ellie opined as she pressed the jeans with the elastic waistband to her figure. "Right?"

"Yeah, if nice is fat."

They giggled.

"Stop putting me down. I already feel like a tank."

"I'm just pulling your chain. I wish I looked like this fifteen weeks into my pregnancy."

"Really, Kar? I feel like I'm pregnant in my butt; it's gotten so huge."

Kara giggled when Ellie quivered her tight ass in quest of ungainly wobbles.

"Babe, that's just your wild imagination. You're the same size you've always been, aren't you?"

Ellie smiled, loving that her hot figure had barely altered. Her long legs remained slim, and aside from her slightly bulging belly, it was impossible to determine that she was pregnant.

"Gena would've killed for your body, and she's two weeks behind you."

"I guess," Ellie conceded, knowing full well that Kara wasn't lying.

"Oliver is taking you out tonight?"

"Yeah," she said with a groggy simper. "I have a feeling he's gonna go big."

"I'll say. After a month of not getting any, I would go big, too. What bullshit story are you telling him tonight?"

"Tonight, I'm on the rag. Didn't you know?"

Kara giggled. "Tick Toc, Tick Toc, Tick—"

"Oh, shut up."

"How are we doing there?" Dave asked while coiling his arms around his girlfriend from the back.

Kara palmed the scruff his neck as he was playfully nibbling hers. "Ready when Ellie is."

"I'm done," Ellie sighed and hooked the jeans on her shoulder. "Let's go eat something. I'm fucking starving."

The cashier rang her and Kara up, and they stepped out to the grim day. It was cold yet dry, so the trio needed not an umbrella. They were all in warm coats, scarfs, and the girls in slouchy beanies, as well, as they ambled to the coffee shop, where they were to meet up with Jack and Gena. Dave told them smutty jokes all the way to there, and the girls were guffawing hysterically after every single one.

Dave and Kara were coming to terms with Ellie and Oliver, and it was much less awkward between the four as of last week. And since Oliver was now unemployed and Dave could never keep a job, the two were bonding over video games and daily visits to the gym. Kara and Ellie had been spending many hours discussing this atypical situation, and the former, although still not quite comfortable, was beginning to sympathize with Ellie.

Kara had two brothers but neither was even remotely as enticing as Ellie's. Had she been in Ellie's shoes, would she have fallen for him, too? She wanted to believe she wouldn't; then again, she couldn't unequivocally negate it. Kara was head over heels in love with her boyfriend, though that was now, after she'd gotten to know him. He wasn't her first pick, and there was a reason he wasn't.

Looks aside, Oliver had certain qualities that appealed to Kara, and by extension, to the greater female population. He was intelligent, charismatic, and, despite his age, authoritative. He was hot-blooded, more than any of Ellie's brothers, which she liked, and his piercing look could cut through a girl like butter. What Kara found most appealing in him, though, was his total unawareness of his powers. He seemed genuinely oblivious to how attractive he was; he wasn't faking it. He might be a babe, but he wasn't playing it like one.

Unlike her boyfriend, he wasn't especially funny or charmingly flirtatious. He didn't have game so to speak. He was innocent and mellow, as if utterly without agenda. He could be getting a girl drooling over him for hours, and he wouldn't even know. And when packaging it all in such a hot wrapper, it was becoming a handful. If she ever met a guy who could fuck with a sister's head like that, it was him.

Strolling alongside her boyfriend and best friend, though, Kara was more than happy with the brother she ended up with. He was making her laugh like she hadn't in years, and she felt a strong connection with him. Dave was definitely for her, never mind Ellie had claimed his kid brother since the day of his return. But all of Ellie's brothers had something going for them, and Dave was brilliantly showcasing himself as the three rounded the corner, less than a hundred yards from the café.

"Where do you come up with all this?" Ellie giggled, drying her tears with her index fingers. "The last one made me pee in my panties a little."

"Well, Sis, I'm afraid that's a gift as well as a curse."

"Telling jokes is a curse?"

"No! Making girls wet themselves, obviously."

The trio laughed once more, loving the good vibe.

Suddenly, a taxy emerged behind them and pulled up to the curb abruptly. A woman opened the backseat door, fear in her eyes.

Ellie peered closely and frowned with a smile. "Hey, perfect timing. But where's—"

"Get in!"

***

"Again?" Oliver unlocked the front door and stepped in. "How many times can you watch that?"

"Plenty. It's the best movie ever, Papi."

"Frozen? That's the best movie ever?"

"Sì! È magico!" (Yes! it's magical!).

"Child, have you got some growing up to do..."

"Papi, you promised!"

"Sadly," Oliver sighed. "But a promise is a pro—"

"Zio Jack!" Michela dashed to her uncle in the living room and hugged him tightly. "Happy birthday! I love you very much!"

"Thanks, sweetheart."

Oliver smiled at his brother. "Yo, what are you doing here, Bro? Shouldn't you be halfway through your brunch by now?"

"There's been a change of plans." He gave his niece a kiss and put her down. "An upsetting change of plans."

"Really? That sucks." Oliver set his keys and phone on the table. "What happened?"

"Yeah, what happened?" Michela shadowed her father.

"Oliver, take Michela upstairs. You and I need to talk."

Oliver could tell something upsetting indeed happened, and he could also tell by Jack's somber face that he had something to do with it. And since he had never seen this look on his big brother's face before, it could only mean one thing: the cat was out of the bag. How or who were questions he didn't even need answering. They were of no importance now.

Oliver gulped and then sighed, feeling a bit intimidated by his brother's glower. "Jack, listen, I—"

"Take her upstairs. Now."

Oliver nodded, his body alert. "Vita mia, let's set the movie up in our room. Papà and your uncle Jack need to talk.

"Benne," she sighed, disappointed that her father wouldn't be joining her after all. "Happy birthday, Zio Jack."

Oliver took her hand in his, and they climbed up the stairs. He set the movie up on the TV screen while Michela was sitting on the bed. The tension and melancholy she'd felt downstairs rubbed off on her, but she didn't say anything. Her father seemed preoccupied, and although she was little, her emotional intelligence had always been out of tune with her age. She had the sensitivity and understanding of a child a couple of years older, and she could feel that something grave had transpired.

Oliver fetched the Bluetooth headset from the bedside drawer and paired it with the TV. He'd purchased it almost six months ago so he could watch TV at night without interrupting his little girl.

"Now listen to me: I want you to watch the movie with these on. It's important that—"

"Papi, I'm afraid," Michela whispered in tears.

"Afraid? Of what?"

"I don't know... but I'm afraid."

"You have nothing to be afraid of."

"Then why do I need to put the headphones on?"

"Oh, that? It's because I want you check them out for me. You see, I think maybe these are starting break down, and if that's the case, we should really buy new ones. But I'll feel much more confident if you try them on first, give me your honest review."

"What's a review?"

"It's when you... just tell me if they're okay or not, but only after the movie is over, not a second before."

Oliver put the headphones on her and got—

"Don't go, papi," Michela pleaded, clutching his arm.

He gave her a smile and then a loving kiss to her forehead. "Don't take them off, no matter what, until I come back."

He pressed play and smiled as he closed the door behind him. He then gave a sigh as he started down the stairs. Jack was sitting on the couch with his hands clasped together in his lap. He seemed so angry yet bottled-up at the same time, Oliver thought while treading in trepidation into the living room.

"Do you want a beer? Or perhaps something a bit... stronger?"

Jack responded with an angry scowl, his body as stiff as his face.

Oliver cut his eyes at his phone. It was on vibrate, and he could see from afar Ellie's pretty face on the display.

"Do you want to pick that up?"

Oliver gulped and disregarded the incessant vibrations his girlfriend was making. "No."

"Who's calling?"

He shook his head, thinking he should have probably taken his daughter's advice. "Jack, I—"

"Who's calling, Oliver?"

He gave a sigh. "You know who's calling."

Jack rose to his feet to take a better look at Oliver's phone. He stared at it for more than two minutes, watching his twin calling over and over, before he sized his little brother up. "So a funny story: you're fucking Ellie."

"Jack, it's not like that."

"No? So you're not fucking our sister?"

"I... I lov—"

"Don't say it. Don't even fucking think it."

Oliver swallowed and walked across the room.

His brother wasn't a violent person, he knew, but he looked nothing like Gandhi at the moment.

"How long?"

Oliver gave another sigh, guilt surging up within him. "December."

"Fuck... so three months?"

"Just over."

"Wow."

"Jack, if you let me exp—"

"Zip it. You only answer to what I ask."

Oliver gave a meek nod as he paced around the sofa while Jack was striving to reduce the distance between them.

"Where're you going? Don't tell me you're afraid."

"I don't know," Oliver replied, pacing back as Jack stepped forward. "Should I be afraid?"

"To be honest, Oliver, that's a question I'm finding hard to answer now."

"Jack, I understand you're pissed off, but—"

"Pissed off? No, we're way past that."

"My little girl is upstairs, and she's very afraid."

"Jesus fucking Christ, Oliver, and whose fault is that?!"

Oliver almost tripped while blindly pacing backward. "Let me get someone to watch over her, and I'll go with you wherever you want. I don't want her to see it."

"What the fuck is wrong with you?" Jack closed the distance between them as if his brother had said nothing. "Our own sister?"

"I love her."

"I told you not to say that."

"Then what do you want me to say?! Why did you even come here if you weren't gonna let me explain?"

"Like you could ever explain that. There is no explanation any way you slice it."

Oliver flopped backwards but scrambled up quickly, though not quickly enough. He was out of lane, and his brother was too close now. "Jack, please. For Michela."

"Wasn't it enough that you went MIA for five years and showed up with Michela? Huh? You had mess with Ellie, too? You disgusting perv."

Oliver swallowed while looking for escaping routes to his left and right, but there were none; his brother had him cornered. "We're adults: you, me, and Ellie. Forgive me if this offends you in some way, but frankly, Jack: I don't give a damn. I'm not gonna try to make you see how amazing this is for us 'cause you obviously have no interest in hearing that. So I'll just say this and be done with it: This is our lives, and we'll do what the fuck we want with them. You're mad? Enraged? Have a glass of cold water and walk it off. When you're ready, I'll be more than happy to sit you down and explain you everything. But don't think for a second I'm gonna let you dictate—"

BAMMMMMMM!!!!!!

Jack drew first blood when he threw a punch right into Oliver's left eye. Oliver crumbled against the wall from the painful blow and, essentially, unwillingly consented to be used as a punching bag for his brother while collapsing to the floor. The blow had dazed him, and for long seconds he was only able to guard his face as Jack mounted him and drove reckless punches to his abdomen and ribs.

The urgency to protect his ribs forced him to retaliate, and in a surprise counterattack, he pulled his brother's face into his fist and split his left eyebrow. Jack didn't feel or care that he was bleeding and kept lashing at his kid brother mercilessly, but Oliver was done taking the beating. He wriggled his body to enfeeble Jack's dominant position and found another opening when Jack was a bit off balance. He snuck a jab into Jack's ribs, and when his brother arched to his side, he pushed him off and grappled with him on the ground.

They tangled, rolling back and forth, punching like the poorest of the MMA fighters, but Oliver was the more fit of the two, and he managed to wind his limbs around Jack's from behind while lying on his back. He contained him this way until his brother was too weary to try escape, and so they lay short-winded on the floor, Jack unable to strike and Oliver wouldn't.

"Let me go," Jack panted and tried squirming out of his brother's grip. "LET ME GO!"

"Are you gonna calm down?" Oliver asked between labored breaths, the pain in his eye explosive and unfaltering.

"If you don't let me go, Oliver, so help me god..."

Oliver considered it. He wasn't keen on the idea of relinquishing control, but he was desperate to pacify his brother. "I'm letting go, but—"

POWWWWWWW!!!!!!

Just as Oliver loosened his grasp over his brother, Jack drilled a stupefying elbow straight into his jaw. It was over for Oliver now. His brother was back on top of him, driving one angry fist after another into his stomach and ribs, like a gorilla on a rampage. All he could do was to try shelter his face. That elbow had almost knocked him out.

"Oh my god, GET OFF OF HIMMMMMM!!!!" Ellie screamed in horror two seconds after the four stormed in. "DAVE!!!"

Dave hooked his arms in Jack's from behind and had to use all of his strength to scrape him off Oliver. He lugged Jack backward and rolled him onto his belly. Rasp in his breath, Jack could do nothing now but to lie face-down with his arms constrained behind his back.

"Oliver, oh my god," Ellie keened in anguish as she crumbled beside him, and for a just reason. "My poor baby..."

Her boyfriend got some serious beating, his face and ribs black and blue. He was bleeding from both corners of his mouth as well as from his left brow, and only by way of miracle had managed to cling onto consciousness.

Ellie sobbed as she stroked his hair. "What did he do to you..."

"Let me go, Dave," Jack panted.

"Are you gonna be cool?"

"Let go."

Dave freed him but stood between him and Oliver, just in case.

But it wasn't Jack he should have been worried about.

"YOU MONSTER!" Ellie lunged forward and flung her hands at her twin, smacking him wherever she could reach. Dave tried to hold her back when placing himself between them, but Ellie was not operating on behalf of sanity and managed to dig her long nails in her twin's cheek. Jack screeched with pain when she raked and tore at his skin. By the time he escaped her nails, it looked as if he'd just run into a Bengal tiger.

"You bitch!" He passed his fingers along the bloody grooves Ellie's nails had furrowed.

With one wrathful talon, Ellie had inflicted on her twin more damage her boyfriend had managed throughout their struggle, and she wasn't done, not by a long shot. Seeing Oliver this way had broken something inside her, and Jack was no longer her brother now. She writhed in Dave's arms like a lunatic and landed a smack across Jack's face that kept resonating long after Dave pushed her back.

"Fuck!" Jack cried and tried pushing Dave aside.

Jack might not have been a violent person, but something had broken inside him, too. He was more lenient toward Oliver, more than any of their family members, and this is how he repaid him? By shaming their sister? And Ellie... it was a betrayal of highest order. Twins have complicated relationships more times than not, and although he never had any romantic feelings for her, he felt betrayed in a way he could not explain, even to himself.

Dave had his hands full as he tried to deny the showdown. Jack was clearly not being himself, and Dave had never seen Ellie this loose before. She was more of a handful than Jack. As hard as he tried, they were too keen on confrontation, and a strong push from his sister made him drop to floor. With Dave out of the way, a fearless Ellie lashed out, hitting her twin in such brutality that made everyone in the room goggle in bewilderment, including Jack. She could kill him now and not even shed a tear at his funeral.

It was becoming increasingly difficult for Jack not to counter while Ellie was hitting him with everything she had, and after she smacked him across his face for the second time, he hurled her down at the floor with perhaps too much intent. Only when watching his twin sobbing as she pulled herself back up, he remembered how fragile she really was. She was no match for him, however upset.

"Oh, no you didn't," Dave hissed menacingly after Ellie was tossed to the ground and threw a righty into Jack's face.

It was one thing hitting Oliver, but no one was going to lay a finger on his sister.

Finally, Kara and Gena intervened and saved Jack from a painful beating as Dave was ready to shred him to pieces. Ellie was wailing like she had never. She got hurt when Jack thrust her into the hardwood flooring, but her pain was internal more than anything. While she was sobbing and screaming at her twin, Dave helped Oliver to the sofa and gathered her in his arms. After a moment in which everyone had the chance to cool off a bit, Ellie scurried to the kitchen and fetched Oliver a steak from the freezer to soothe his wounds. He was bleeding quite profusely from his brow, and Ellie suspected he would need stitches.

"Ellie!" Jack yipped. "Ellie!"

The blonde gave a hurting Oliver a kiss on the cheek and rose to round two, a verbal one for a change.

"What the fuck is wrong with you two?! Have you completely—"

"Fuck you, Jack! Do you think we owe you an explanation?! Who the fuck died and made you God?!"

"Are you insane?! You are fucking your own brother!"

"You know, we wanted to tell you when the time was right and to explain everything, but after today, Jack, I couldn't care less what you think about it let alone how you're gonna deal with it. I couldn't care less about you, period!"

Jack shook his head at her, an astounded frown on his face. "You should be institutionalized for this, you twisted sicko. Oliver has already proven he is capable of anything, but you? God help you, Ellie."

"You know what? I don't wanna fucking hear it! I don't wanna fucking hear you! You know why, Jack? Because you're dead to me!"

"I'm dead to you? You're dead to me! You and him!"

"Good riddance! Believe me when I say this, we will not be mourning."

"God, you're the worst twin ever!"

"I'm the worst twin?!"

"You've never given a damn about me, let's be honest here, Ellie."

"You know what? You're right. I've never given a damn about you because I've never particularly loved you. You wanna know the truth, Jack? Of all my brothers, I've loved you the least. There; I said it."

Ellie might have been furious with her twin and was looking to hurt him, but deep down, they both knew she wasn't lying. He was a distant third, always had been.

"Well, I'm glad it's finally out. Now we don't need to pretend anymore around each other."

"Whatever! Gena take your wife-beater piece of shit out of here. I'm sure he's gonna make a great father. Just be sure not to piss him off, or you and your baby will be next."

Jack marched angrily to her. "What the fuck did you just say?"

Ellie lurched forward to meet him halfway. "What are you gonna do?!"

"Keep running your mouth like that, and you'll—"

"Don't you fucking dare to touch her again!" Kara squeezed herself between them and shoved Jack back. "She's pregnant!"

A collective gape of eyes followed Kara's words.

Gena and Jack were understandably dumbfounded, but so was Dave. He knew nothing about it.

"You're pregnant?" Gena asked, perplexed.

"Fifteen weeks!" Kara shouted, guarding Ellie. "She's gonna give birth even before you do!"

Ellie was uncomfortable with Kara spilling the beans and the subsequent wide-eyed stairs, but truthfully, she didn't care so much that they knew. She did care, however, that Oliver knew. This was not how she wanted him to learn about it, and when she slowly turned around to gauge his reaction, she knew Kara had made an awful mistake by blurting her secret out like that.

"Oliver, I..."

She sighed for the lack of any excuse as to why he was only now finding out. With eyes downcast, she waited for his reaction, any reaction.

"Dave," Oliver said quietly, his head spinning, "come give me a hand." He hooked his arm over his brother's shoulders, and Dave helped him to his feet, the room utterly still. "I need you to take to me to the clinic or something."

Dave bobbed his head, and they walked slowly, Oliver wincing with every step.

Fraught with dread, Ellie finally raised her head to look into his eyes. "Baby, I wanted—"

"Don't touch me, Ellie."

She burst into tears as he teetered past her. This was more painful than anything Jack had either said or done to her.

"Kara, Michela is upstairs watching a movie."

"Michela is here?!" Gena exclaimed, scowling at her fiancé.

"Watch over her until we get back? I don't want her to see me like this."

"Yeah; sure, Oliver," Kara said, appalled just as Gena that this had taken place while she was in the house. "I'll look after her. Don't worry."

Oliver darted a look at his sobbing girlfriend, and he and Dave left.

***

All hell broke loose while Oliver and Dave were away. Alice and Dan cut their day at work short after Jack informed them of his siblings' incestuous relationship and its forbidden fruits, and the house was in great turmoil. Alice pinned everything on Oliver while her husband pinned it on Ellie, and the twins pried at old wounds as their relationship continued to disintegrate. Little Michela was at the playground with Kara and Gena, so she was spared this horror show, and none was able to come to an agreement about anything.

"Mom, I am not terminating shit!"

"No, you're going to end this abomination, and you're going to do it first thing in the morning. I'll see to that."

"Yeah, dream on."

"Ellie, you're ruining your brother's life!" Dan chimed in. "If not for yourself, then do it for him!"

"Oh, that's just great, Dad. You've always loved him more than me!"

"This is not about love! It's about doing the right thing for crying out loud!"

"And what is the right thing here exactly? Huh, Dad? For me to be miserable?!"

"I assure you we will take good care of both of you after it's done. We'll see to it that you get therapy, and we'll help you both back on track."

"Dad! We don't need therapy or your help. We need each other! Why can't you get that in your thick head already?!"

"Ellie, you and Oliver—"

"Shut the fuck up, Jack! I don't even know why you're still here. I'm not talking to dead people."

"Jack, stay out of it," Alice said. "Baby, listen to me now: You're—"

"No! I am done listening! This is going down, and although I understand that it's difficult to deal with, you really haven't got much choice. We're all big kids here—yes, Dad, even Oliver—and this is a reality that—"

"Ellie, Oliver is just a kid, no matter what you say. He's been through a lot, and instead of acting like the adult here, you went and dragged him into—"

"What do you mean she dragged him into this?!" Alice exploded. "It's all his fault! He set out to ruin this family long ago. My baby is just another one of his victims."

While Alice and Dan kept bickering on who was the real culprit, Jack and Ellie were burying one another over and over when declaring each other dead. They issued fake burial certificates and everything.

"Dad! Dad!" Ellie cut him off as he was explaining to his wife that Ellie was the oldest, and, therefore, should have acted like one. "What are you talking about?! Have you taken a good look at your kids lately?! I may be the oldest and Oliver the youngest, but he is more mature and grownup than all of us combined! He might as well be the oldest!"

Dan shook his head as he poured himself another glass of whiskey. He didn't want to admit it, but Ellie had a point.

"Listen, this is a tough pill to swallow, no doubt, and right now you're in shock, so you can't even begin to fathom anything I say. But I want you to hear me when I say this loud and clear: As incomprehensible and twisted as it may seem to you, I'm in love with your son, and he's in love with me back. If you"—tears coursed down from her blue eyes—"even dare to interfere with us or manipulate Oliver in any way... you will never see me again. EVER!!"

Alice shook her head, now sobbing along with her daughter. "How do you expect us t-to be okay with this? Really, baby, that's a lot to ask from us. I understand that you've been having... unhealthy feelings for some time now, but"—tears furrowed her pale cheeks—"that's my son we're talking about here... MY BABY BOY!"

Ellie burst into tears, can't stand to see her mother in such agony. "But, Mom... your baby boy also happens to be the love of my life. If I let him go... I'm as good as dead."

Alice gave a sob, and she and Ellie wept around the kitchen island. Alice would give her life for her daughter, but what Ellie was asking now might have been greater than death.

The three then heard the front door open, and Dave and Oliver joined them in the kitchen.

"Oliver?!" his mother exclaimed as she rose to inspect his face.

He was battered in a way that could leave no one indifferent, with a suture on his left brow and a shiner on the same eye, and as he tottered in, it was clear that the rest of him wasn't doing any better.

Dan shot Jack a look. "You might want to get away from me now."

Jack swallowed and left to the living room.

Ellie rose to her feet and waited for her boyfriend to acknowledge her, but the moment did not arrive.

"Michela?" Oliver asked as he slowly lowered himself on the kitchen stool.

"They're on the way back," Alice said, wiping off her tears.

She searched for a spot on his cheek where the tissue wasn't discolored and planted a motherly kiss there before she poured him whiskey at his request. Ellie kept hunting down his gaze, but he was actively avoiding her eyes.

"Oliv—"

"Ellie, go home."

"But I really need to talk—"

"Go home," he said without even looking at her and gulped the whiskey down. "We'll talk later."

With a loud sob, she stormed out of the kitchen and out of the house.

***

"You should always hold to the handrail when going down the stairs, Papi. I do it all the time."

"You're right, princess. Daddy can be such a klutz at times, but I will definitely pay more attention from now on."

"Good. I don't want it to happen to you again."

"It won't." He kissed her forehead while she was lying in bed. It was a ritual they'd been doing forever: discussing their day before Michela fell asleep. "Piccola, you didn't by any chance hear Papá falling down the stairs, did you?"

"No. I was watching the movie with the headphones on, like you told me. If I heard you, I would run to you, Papi, and I would pick you up, and kiss you, and make you feel better."

Oliver chuckled. "That sounds... perfect. Though it's a good thing you didn't hear anything. I guess the headphones are okay after all."

"They're great! I heard the movie really good, Papi."

"Excellent. And how was at the playground with Gena and Kara?"

"It was fun. I've made another friend there. His name is Ben."

"That's great, vita mia. Tell me some more about him."

After Michela fell asleep, Oliver maneuvered his aching body out of bed, and climbed down the stairs. He held onto the handrail like his daughter had advised him to and put his coat on.

"I'm going out," he informed his parents.

They were in the living room, brooding.

"Where to?" Dan said.

"Come on, Dad, are we really gonna do this?"

His father remained quiet, and so did his mother.

"Guess not," he muttered as he walked out.

***

Ellie put the finishing touches on her makeup as she got ready in the front of the mirror. Oliver had texted her earlier that he was coming over to talk. She'd been a wreck up to that point, weeping for hours, and if weren't for Kara, she might have gone mad. She feared their parents might have coaxed him into breaking up with her, and with the way he'd been behaving today, it didn't seem all that far-fetched to her.

She opened a bottle of red and let it breathe a little before Oliver was there. She lit candles in the living room and put on soft R&B music. She was doing everything she could to create a romantic ambiance, to remind him that the ship had long sailed, that they were now lovers, not siblings, that they could never go back.

She was just setting the wine and glasses on the table when there was a doorbell ring. She swallowed as she faced her striking reflection one last time, running her fingers in her cascading blond hair. She heaved a sigh to help her loosen up a bit and answered the door.

"Hi," she breathed, more eagerly than she would have wanted.

Her brother replied with a bob of his head, his expression unreadable.

"Uh, come in."

She cleared the doorway, and her blue eyes welled up with tears as he walked passed her.

He was so indifferent to her appearance; an appearance she'd spent more than an hour to perfect, and it was very unlike him. He would always comment on her looks, even when she answered in her pajamas. He would call her bellissima, gorgeous, or say something about her golden hair, about her tight ass, her long legs, about her rack... and he always, always kissed her. But there was none of that now.

Oliver cut his eyes at the candles and wine while he hung his coat, and he and Ellie took a seat on her comfy sofa.

"Are you okay?" she asked when he groaned as he sat down.

He gave a wince while adjusting himself. "I will be."

They say silence turns awkward after eight seconds or so, and if that's the case, then this was triple awkward and counting.

"I'm sorry, I can't keep doing this," she said abruptly, shuffling to him. "You're mad at me, and you have every reason to be, but I need to know what is happening here."

"What do you mean what is happening? We're—"

"Oliver, please don't do this."

He frowned. "Do what?"

She sprang to her feet, her composure gone like the wind. "Are you breaking up with me?!"

"Ellie, why don't you sit down, and we'll—"

She burst into tears. "Oh my god, I can't believe you! You said we were forever!"

"What are—"

"How can you do this to me?! When I love you so much..."

"What are you talking about for heaven's sake?! I'm not breaking up with you!"

Ellie drew a deep breath, her tears relentless. "Y-you're not?"

"Jesus, no! Am I upset? Yes. Am I mad? You damn straight I am! Am I breaking up with you? No! Not now, not ever."

"Oh my god," she giggled tearfully and plunked herself down in his lap.

"Ellie!" he whimpered in ache.

"Sorry, sorry..." She kissed his cheeks and throat. "I'm just so happy now."

"What in God's name made you think that I was breaking up with you?"

"You were so angry when... and Mom and Dad, I thought they might've gotten into your head... I was really worried, baby. I've been crying all day."

He cupped her cheek and stroked her tears away with his thumb. "Beautiful, you have nothing to worry about. Do you know why?"

She shook her head, submitting herself to his piercing brown eyes.

"Because no one can get into my heart. You have taken it by a storm months ago. Breaking up with you?" He shook his head and gently sucked her lips. "I can't live without you, Ellie."

She cupped his cheeks when he released hers. "I love you so much, Oliver, and I'm not prepared for anyone to come between us, ever. I will give everything and everyone up for you. Us is all that matters to me now."

He nodded before he sucked her supple lips again. "So... fifteen weeks?"

Ellie pulled her long hair back and poured two glasses of wine. She passed him one and held the other. "I can drink once in a while; my doctor told me. As long as it's within reason."

He took a sip. "I know."

"Of course you do," she sighed, recalling that this wasn't his first rodeo. She sipped her wine as she weighed her words. "I don't know what to say. I have no excuse here. I should've told you, but..." She sighed and swigged her wine.

"First thing first: is it mine?"

"What?!" she exclaimed. "Oliver! Of course it's yours! Of what exactly are you accusing me here?!"

"I'm not accusing you of anything, but fifteen weeks, that's... December. You were still engaged back then."

"Oh my god, no! I hadn't touched him for at least a month before that. Oliver, it is unquestionably yours."

"That's a relief," he sighed, the petrifying fear that had been gripping him for most of the day abating.

Ellie giggled and kissed his lips. "This is the product of our fuckfest. Don't you remember that weekend? We were going at it nonstop, baby."

"How can I forget? It was the best weekend of my life."

Ellie reiterated the sentiment with a sultry simper. "Was it?"

He smiled and polished off his glass. "Hit me."

Ellie poured him and placed the bottle on the table.

"I know we never talked about it, but I just assumed you were on the pill."

"I was, but... do you remember what Dad said about you on Christmas? Well... apparently lightning does strike twice."

"So you were on the pill."

"I couldn't believe it myself, Oliver. I checked and double-checked and then triple-checked. Blue, every time. I went to see my doctor, who confirmed that I was pregnant, and he said that it was rare but not impossible. I didn't plan it if that's what you're asking."

"Yeah, I believe you. Now why didn't you tell me?"

Ellie gave a sigh and gobbled her glass up. "I was afraid that if I told you... you would want me to get it fixed, and I don't want to, Oliver. I'm... I'll be honest with you, having your baby was something that I wanted. I might not have planned for it, definitely not so early, but it was nonetheless decided for me, for us."

"So you're keeping it?"

She nodded. "I'm 27 today, I'm in love, and... I'm ready to go forward. I want to go forward. I want children, a family, and I want those things with you. I look at how great you are with Michela, and... I'm ready to settle down, to start the next chapter."

Oliver sighed as he guzzled the wine. He set the glass on the table and sighed again as he stroked his hair back.

Ellie was growing more and more despondent, watching him sighing and not at all enthusiastic about it. "But I guess I'm... alone in this."

"What do you want me to say, Ellie?"

"Oh, I don't know. Maybe something along the lines of: 'Yeah, I'm psyched that you're carrying my baby. I love you, and I can't wait to start a family with you because you're the woman of my dreams.' Do you remember when you called me that? The woman of your dreams?"

"You're not being fair to me."

"Oh, aren't I?!" She clambered off of him angrily, tears coursing down her slightly freckled cheeks. "Never in my life has someone hurt me as badly as you're hurting me now, Oliver."

"How am I hurting you? You spring this on me out of the blue, and I'm just automatically supposed to be stoked about it?"

"Yes!"

He shook his head and poured himself more wine.

"Why aren't you stoked about it?" she wept. "The woman of your dreams wants to start a family with you, and this is how you react?"

"Ellie, you are the woman of my dreams. I am hopelessly and madly in love with you, and the fact that you want to have my kids that much makes me so fucking happy, but..."

"But Michela is enough."

"What?"

"That's what you said once to Lindsey, that Michela was enough."

"Baby, I didn't mean that. We just... I didn't even think about it! We were just starting this! I didn't even know if you ever wanted kids!"

"Well, now you do! So what's the problem, Oliver?!"

He rose with his glass of wine and paced about. "I just thought I would have a little more time... to have some fun. I never got to have fun, not like you. I've had Michela so young, and..." He sighed and sipped the wine.

Ellie's ire was dissipating. She understood where he was coming from. While she was out clubbing and partying, and starting new and exciting relationships, her boyfriend was already raising a child, on his own.

She snatched the glass from his hand, set it on the table, and snaked her arms around his neck. "Hon, I understand what you're saying, but you couldn't be more wrong. I would've traded all of my twenties in a heartbeat for this, for what we have, for what I feel for you. It looks so much more glamorous than what it really is, partying and drinking, but this, us... that's actually glamorous; it's the real deal. I could be lying with you in bed watching old movies, and it would be so much more exciting and fulfilling for me than the wildest night in the clubs."

"It would?"

"Yes," Ellie giggled. "Oh my god, the things you make me feel... and it doesn't mean that we won't get to have the old traditional fun anymore. We'll go out and do everything. We'll just need to find a babysitter first, is all. And when we get back home, to Michela, to our other kids, we'll—"

"Other kids?"

Ellie tittered. "Well... one isn't gonna cut it for me, Oliver."

"Oh my god, how many do you want?!"

Ellie got a belly laugh from the dread on his face. She was pushing it now, and she knew it.

"We'll start with the one we already have in the oven, and we'll take it from there, one baby at a time. Yes?"

Oliver sighed, his head a turbulence of feelings and fears. He then took a good look at his sister's pretty face, at her shapely brows, at her blue eyes, at her red pouty lips, and nuzzled her nose. "I don't have much choice, do I? I need to keep my girl happy."

Ellie smiled as she nuzzled him back. "You're keeping her very happy right now, baby."

"Am I?" he whispered as he moved to gently suck on the side of her neck.

Ellie gave a sigh, her body temperature rising. "Keep it up, and"—she exhaled again—"I'm going to show just how much."

He sucked across her throat, loving her deep sighs, before his kisses trailed up to her ear. He took her earring in his mouth and gently tugged while his sister caressed the nape of his neck. He released it and slipped his tongue down her ear canal, fucking her ear. Ellie's sighs grew more powerful before they morphed into moans. She was getting hotter and wetter, and she could just sniff her excitement out. She'd been aching for her brother's dick inside her for weeks.

Her hands roamed over his body under his sweater while he was sucking and tonguing key sections of her neck and ear. She pulled his sweater and tank off of him and continued to paw at his bare yet bruised abdomen, gingerly, thoughtfully. She loved how tight and toned he felt against her palms and fingers. She then realized, while he was again sucking on her throat, that it didn't matter so much to her, his hot build, not anymore. She wasn't in love with his body; she was in love with the person within.

She covered his lips with hers and kissed him hungrily, ecstatic at the realization. This must have been how his late wife felt when she'd fallen for him. It was a powerful feeling, to truly be in love, not just with an image of a man, but with his substance, too. And while they were swapping oral fluids, she knew she was in love to death with her brother. She would do unspeakable things to whomever tried breaking them up, even to her own flesh and blood. Oliver was hers, always had been. Even while married to another woman, he was hers.

She stroked his hair as he knelt before her and tugged down her leggings. Horrible thoughts whirled in her head as he uncovered her purple lace thong and slim thighs. She genuinely believed his wife was removed by some higher power as a penalty for taking what belonged to another. There was no other explanation, Ellie was certain. The second Bianca coveted her man, she was doomed.

She raised her legs, one at a time, so he could take her pants off. Once he did, he kissed his way up her knees and thighs very slowly, very erotically, just teasing her pale skin. She was sighing more acutely as his mouth closed in on her triangle, her skin bristling with goose bumps. He was such a perfect lover, she thought, making her rev until she was redlining for him. He was more patient than her ex-lovers. They couldn't withstand her hotness for more than a minute, soaking their straining members in her sopping wet cunt as fast as they could, but not her baby. He was taking his time with her, allowing her to go crazy for him as he was for her.

Oliver brushed her thong aside and ogled her flower in ache. What his sister had put him through the past month was inhumane. How dared she deny him her fatty mound, her puffy lips, and little nub? He was going to destroy that perfect pussy tonight. He would make her orgasm until it hurt, until she cried and begged for him to stop.

"Oliver!" Ellie gasped when his lips pressed to hers.

He was kissing her labia so delicately, as though it were her mouth. Ellie was going crazy, his wetness mingling with hers at the crux of her thighs. The second he slid her thong off, she propped her left foot on the sofa's armrest and remained standing on her right, giving him as much of her pussy as she could. She'd never been eaten like that before, and while shivering as his lips moved up to her clitoris, she was happy she hadn't.

She wanted as many firsts as possible with him. Had she had the gift of foresight, she would have preserved her virginity for him, saving her body and heart for all the firsts she could take. It was just so powerful and special with her brother, even a routine cunnilingus. The sensations that coursed through her were amplified beyond her wildest dreams. Watching him on his knees eating her bald pussy with voracious appetite felt like nothing else.

"God, baby," Ellie whimpered as if she were crying, his tongue spanking the fuck out of her sensitive clit. "I lo-love you."

This was another power her brother possessed. He was making her emotional whether licking her or fucking her. She simply couldn't contain herself with him. Perhaps she was never meant to.

She took off her blouse and remained in her black lace push-up bra. There was no need to hide her baby bump anymore; it was all out in the open now. She caressed her belly as she watched the gorgeous father of her unborn child taking good care of her. It felt so intimate to Ellie. Oliver would be taking care of her pussy, of their kids, and of her till the end of times. How she could've ever hoped to resist him was beyond her now.

She arched her neck, relishing the wet sound of his tongue flicking at her ever-distending clitoris. His tongue sloped down her slit a second later as he licked from hole to clit again and again, before the tip of his wet flesh resumed lashing her nub.

"God," she moaned when he spat at her inner pink and licked his spit off her tender flesh. Ellie could orgasm just from the sound of his spit being thrust into her hole, never mind that his deft licking was making her long leg tremble.

The tender R&B music and multitude of candles were the perfect setting tonight. Though the music was difficult to hear now when she was muffling it with ragged moans, seconds from squirting. Ellie was a squirter before Oliver, but she never gushed out this explosively, this violently before. And after she trained Oliver what to do to make her spout like a whore, she would be left dehydrated.

She reached down and parted her lips with two fingers while he was wrecking her excitable button with his lips and tongue. It was sensational to feel his tongue probing her folds and plunging into her time and again before licking up to her clit. It was orgasmic when he sucked and tugged on her nub, devouring her genitals like a famished carnivore. He would have to take her in seconds, they both knew; she was quivering too often.

Ellie felt a tingle within, her breathing rapid, her body on fire. She started humping Oliver's mouth, the way she was programmed whenever she was about to crest. With one leg stretched down to the floor and the other bent with her foot perched on the armrest, she rolled on his lips, trickling her musky excitement into his mouth. She moaned softly before harder, huskier, feeling her pussy doing its own dirty thing. Her slit ground up and down his lips faster and harder until she—

"OLIVER!!!!" She ejaculated into his awaiting mouth, trembling and whimpering forcefully. There was no music now but the one she was making. "Oh my god, take me... take me!"

Oliver was taking her alright, pumping two fingers in her hole while rapidly tapping on her clit. He pulled his fingers out and watched another potent squirt jetting out of her before he repeated the process. Ellie was standing on one leg like a stork and spurting like a fountain, her brother's face all the way up her business as he was tapping, pumping, and sucking the orgasm out of her.

"O-Oliver," she whined in rapture, her pussy pulsing in his mouth, her juices dribbling down his chin. "God, I love you, baby..."

A thread made of gold snaked around her and lifted her in the air before coming down on her like Thor's hammer, her orgasm washing over her in waves of a tsunami. She shuddered as she rode his lips, pulling his face to her gap by his hair and expelling her desire down her brother's throat.

"Oh, gosh," she whimpered like the whiny bitch she'd always been in bed. "Oh, gosh..."

Ellie finished strong, the way she'd started, and was slowly coming down while her brother sucked gently on her hole. Her clit was insanely stimulated now, and if he kept messing with it, she would come over and over this way. He would make her come repeatedly tonight, but not on his lips.

He gave her throbbing pussy one last loving kiss and looked up into her deep blue eyes. They were tearful. They often were when she climaxed. She was still uneasy, winded, jerking here and there, her foot on the armrest. It was then when he noticed her belly. It was slightly protruding, disagreeing with the rest of her thin body. This was the second time he'd made a woman look like that. He splayed a hand across his big sister's belly and rubbed, understanding that he was months away from rearing another child, that Michela was only the first link in a chain of unknown length, the head of a dynasty.

Ellie lapped his hand with hers as he rubbed. The feeling overpowered her, and she was trickling tears. She was in love; she was going to be a mother; she was going to have a family; she would soon have everything a girl could ask for. It was such a blissful moment for her, watching her little brother caressing her belly that was swelling with his seed.

Society was right, Ellie realized. She and her brother were indeed abnormal, unnatural, but not in the way it so ignorantly accused. She and Oliver were the embodiment of true love; that was the only thing abnormal about them. They'd have their family and grow old alongside one another, and if there were indeed such a thing as an afterlife, they would be there no doubt, together, loving each other as they were doing now.

She lowered her foot back down to the floor and yanked Oliver up to her in a sob. It was too much for her, and she needed to let it out. She wept in his strong arms, not in pain but in joyfulness. This moment was the happiest moment of her life, one of many Oliver had given her up till now and would be giving her for years to come.

Oliver was used to it by now, to see Ellie seeking his embrace. He could never comprehend it though, why she'd fallen for him, why she wanted his kids, why she was willing to fight for them to the bitter end. His sister was a rare flower, a masterpiece, the most stunning girl he'd seen both inside and out. What she had found in her obese, unkempt brother was beyond him.

Ellie was every bit as desirable and striking as her brother made her to be, her baby bump making her more ravishing than ever, but Oliver was no longer obese nor unkempt, no matter that he was still perceiving himself as one. This was a blessing as a curse. He would never be able to truly appreciate himself, to see himself the way others were now.

Standing shirtless in jeans and sneakers while holding his weeping sister in her lace push-up brazier, he couldn't tell what an aesthetically pleasing picture it would have made. His 5' 11" frame that was no less toned and sculpted than the best of the best-looking male models pressing to Ellie's 5' 5" of pure hotness. He couldn't tell what a lovely sight was to watch his sister's cute belly snuggling up to his well-defined abs. He couldn't see his face, the swan that emerged from the fat, bearded teenager he once was.

He couldn't see any of it and never would. Devoid of vanity and narcissism, he would forever worship his sister, pray at the altar of her beauty and grace. He would never be able to look into her excruciatingly beautiful sapphires as an equal. He would never be able to stroke the mane of her dark blond hair without feeling like he cheated, as if he were paying good money for it. And he would never be able to make love to her and truly accept that it was indeed happening, that he wasn't dreaming it, that this breathtaking blonde was his now and forever.

And perhaps it was for the best, that old habits die hard. Ellie would never admit it, but she loved being put on a pedestal. She was used to it by now, and although Oliver was far more striking than any of her striking ex-boyfriends, she wasn't keen for him to truly realize it. An irrational fear had long nested inside her that he might leave her for another woman, for a less complicated relationship, that he would stop appreciating her for the masterpiece she unquestionably was.

Ellie would have nothing to fear of however. Her current and final boyfriend, just like all who preceded him, would worship her forever. God had made sure of that when dreaming her, giving her an unfair advantage in curves and ass, assembling a pair of breasts on her narrow frame that were originally promised to a broader broad. He made sure of that when he carved her face from a rare mold of the divine and spectacular, when he graced her with thick blond hair that made girls green with envy whenever she tossed it about.

He guaranteed it when conjuring her blue eyes in a spell that could only be cast once per millennium, and with a pair of pouty lips that guys would kill to have them wrapping around their cocks. Ellie was his muse, the ultimate example of how all women should look like if only he had the resources, and now, whether he approved or not, his muse had picked her mate -- the youngest of her brothers, her own flesh and blood.

Nestled in the safety of her brother's arms, an emotional Ellie was finally ready to unglue her cheek from his smooth chest as she gazed up into his eyes intently. "Move in."

Oliver couldn't object even if he wanted to. All Ellie ever needed to do to get her way with him was shed a tear, and it was over. "Just say when."

Ellie fretted her bottom lip, loving how spellbound he seemed while getting lost in her tearful eyes. "When."

Oliver brushed her fair hair aside, unable to look away from the sorcery of her blue gaze. "Done."

"I love you," Ellie murmured excitedly, tears smothering her throat, before she thrust her lips at his and sucked so emphatically. "My god, I love you!"

"I love you more. I love you to death, gorgeous."

Arms vined around his neck, Ellie strangled her brother as she took his mouth, and he retaliated by tightening his arms around her slim waist. Neither seemed to care whether their fetus could take this brutally snug embrace. It took only seconds for their hot kiss to set fire in their loins, and suddenly, they were pawing and feeling each other up, desperate to interlock.

Their tongues wrestled and grappled as Ellie unbuttoned her brother's jeans while he was molding her rounded, firm butt. His dick was straining hard in there, just like her nipples against her lace bra. Oliver sucked on her neck while shaping the bloom of her ass, and Ellie kissed his shoulder and chest as she was fighting to free his massive erection. Well-known for her tenacity, Ellie was stroking her baby bro's dick, skin to skin, in a matter of seconds. He was good and hard for her, she knew. She would grind that fat cock in her tight pussy tonight until it bled.

They kissed hungrily again, Oliver so erect against his sister's belly. He clutched the back of her thighs and picked her up, and Ellie crossed her feet around him as soon she was airborne. He grimaced at the ache of her legs hugging his bruised ribs but was resolved to ride it out, hating to show weakness in front of his woman. Despite his best efforts, his sister noted his struggle and crossed her feet around his hard ass instead while grinding her bare, leaking sex on his dick.

Although she admired that chauvinist trait in him, his reluctance to acknowledge vulnerability in her presence, she would never allow him suffer for it. They kissed passionately, gasping and tangling, before Ellie thundered a whimper when Oliver slammed her bony build against the wall. This was it, she knew. He was gonna do her standing.

While kissing as though it were their last time, Ellie tugged his jeans and briefs down to his knees in urgency, her mind crazy with sex. She stroked his veiny member, feeling so empty it hurt, and aligned it with her damp entrance. A spasm passed along his shaft as his big sis gauged how thick and hard he was in her fist. She taunted them, rubbing along her slit with his cock, giving him a taste of the heat and wetness expecting him.

It didn't take long for Oliver to push into her, and Ellie moaned into his kiss when he split her folds. Her brother wanted to cry at the feeling of her snug moistness wrapping around his succulent dome as he impaled her. Eyes fluttering with sex, Ellie took his dick up to the hilt, loving how preposterously wet she was when they locked pubic bones. He felt so fulfillingly big inside her, stretching her around him, occupying all of her soaking inner pink. She looked down at their ungodly fusion, the blue in the eyes scintillating, loving this view, of her brother buried inside her.

He kissed across her throat, basking in her scalding wetness. "Dear god, I've missed you."

"Then show me, baby," Ellie breathed, nibbling his bottom lip in desire. "Show me how much you've missed me."

Their tongues instantly sought each other's caresses as Oliver began moving in his pregnant sister. Ellie nearly wept at the intense sensation, of her bro sliding his beastly cock in and out of her. Her feet were locked tightly around his toned butt as she took him over and over, heaving against the wall. She sent her hands after his biceps while mingling his spit with hers, loving how firm he was, everywhere. But he was the firmest inside her young vagina, thrusting like a god.

"Oh god, you do that to me!" Ellie whimpered, clinging on her bro as her hourglass figure kept bobbing to the pace of his thrusts. "Ohhh... ohhh... ohhh... ahhh... ahhh..."

Her belly continued to scrape her brother's steel-hard abs while he was filling her, stretching her around him, his dick pumping in that womanly passage that resided between her slender thighs. And Ellie loved it, moaning incessantly, cradling him as he kept plunging into her, penetrating, claiming, sucking on her flushed skin, making her heave and groan at her fullness. She arched her back, pinching her shoulder blades against the wall, as she submitted more of her pussy to her kid bro.

And he was taking, taking her, thrusting so hard into her tight slit that made Ellie jerk and whimper like a little cunt. She kissed him deeply while tightening her vaginal sheath, clutching him inside her, hating to let go when he slid out only to desperately suck him back into her. She gloved his manhood so painfully snugly, molding to him as if she were born for his cock, as if her entire purpose was solely to wrap around him in the tightest of fits, so he could pop inside her when he couldn't take it anymore, the feeling of her wringing wet tube sock clutching and stroking him mercilessly.

She grasped his muscles while her skinny bod bounced up and down his pelvis. Her bro was expertly fucking her, smacking her shaved pubic bone with his every time her feminine canal swallowed him whole. Ellie whimpered aloud as he thrust into her again and again, her back scraping the paint off the wall. The strap of her bra slid farther down her arm with each ram of his cock, desperate for traction. Another thuggish thrust and a subsequent whimper, and her strap draped down her elbow, loosening her large cup.

Oliver was too focused on her gaping mouth and cunt to notice, drilling his prick into his only sister. He was going mad, feeling her bulging belly pressing up to his skin. It was his baby inside this hot blonde, inside his big sister, and so was his hard dick. Only when her taut nipple teased the corner of his eye, he noted that her right titty was left unguarded. He cupped it immediately and squeezed hard, forgoing subtlety.

Ellie thundered a groan as her breast easily welled up in his tight grip. Her tit was too plentiful, even for two-handed use. With great pain, her brother had to agree and tugged at her pink nipple instead while pumping his brawny manhood up her hot little sex. Her nipple was as hard as his dick, so rubbery and sensitive in his crude touch, and Ellie gasped and whimpered with every thrust and pull.

"God, you're so tight," he gasped while bouncing the smoldering blonde on his dick.

"Oliver, please fuck me, please," she whined while pulling her hair back, her blue eyes so weak and needy. "Fuck me!"

Ellie arched herself again, pressing to his fingers as he curled the pink beauty that garnished her pale swell. She clenched and released her thighs as she fell and rose on his hard meat, loving the slushing music of their genitals meshing. She tongued his tonsils as he molded her breast again and whined up the ceiling when he staved in her nipple. He kept forcing it into her tit before he engulfed it with his sweet lips. He sucked and tugged, getting it to swell with blood all over again, and Ellie's nip was engorging and straining once more, only now so sensitive and stimulated, threatening to burst in his mouth.

"Oh my god!" she cried, her mind obsessed with sex. "Do that to me, baby! Stick it to me!"

Powering through the pain of his wounded torso, he thrust into her womanly core, slapping her between his build and the wall. Her golden hair flopped down her right eye and glued to the beads of sweat on her forehead. A never-ending chain of mewls rumbled out of her throat before she again begged her brother to fuck her. He was too excited now, but so was she, longing for him to explode deep in her pussy, as deep as she could take him. She was gagging for his seed to be splashed all over her vaginal walls, to milk him dry with her tender sex.

She reached down their convergence to feel his member gliding in and out of her. A tremor exploded through her hotness of a bod as she sensed how slick he was with her juices, coated good in her lovin'. She splayed two fingers on her supple labia and relished him sliding between them straight into her. She moaned so erotically, realizing how tightly they were pulled around him. Bobbing on his cock, she sucked on her fingers to fill her mouth with her delightful essence. She then whimpered again and again as he thrust into her like a horny bunny, tearing through her with that monstrous member.

"God, baby, you're so big," she puled lustfully as he resumed curling her erect nipple, breaking her, owning her, so rough and inconsiderate, and his smoking sis was loving every second of it.

The flashing tingle between her hot legs alerted her that she was loving it too much. She was going to burst, and it was about to happen momentarily. She was too hot and wet, caressing his dick inside her faster, deeper, harder. While her brother nibbled her neck, her thighs began jerking, incapable of holding it in anymore. She cupped his temples, her body bouncing furiously up and down his pelvis, desire seething deep in her sex.

"Oliver..."

It was like cipher by now. Every time his sister whined his name like a skanky bitch, she was about to come.

"Me too, baby, me too." He shoved his tongue and cock into her wet holes, rippling so deep inside her snatch. He pulled her bottom lip down with his teeth and licked the inside of her lip. He ran his tongue along the straightness of her teeth, tasting her gums, licking his sister, everywhere. "I can't wait to feel you come."

"I can't wait to feel you," she gasped, aching for his sperm, her shoulders bobbing, her frame heaving, her loose right breast jiggling.

"You're gonna feel me all night, bellissima." He crushed her naked titty in his hand and made her sob a whimper when he slammed her against the harsh wall, loving how snugly her feet were locked around him. He shot her right boob an obscene look, adoring how busty his sis was. "God, your girls are huge."

Ellie set free the most delicious whimper while being impaled up to her pancreas. "Wait a couple of months and see what happens. They'll be gigantic."

"If you wanna come, then stop talking about your tits. I'm struggling as it is."

She heaved a guttural grown as he slew her hot vagina, hitting it deep inside her, teasing her G-spot, still stretching her, shaping her, taming her. "You're gonna need four hands to lift one."

"Fuck," he panted, his veiny shaft swelling with cum at the thought.

"They're gonna fuck my back so bad, baby..."

"Ellie..."

"Come, sweetheart, come," she pleaded, their bodies moving as one. "I'm literally waiting for you!"

He grasped her left thigh by the hamstrings and pushed it to the side and upward, opening her up. Ellie's feet untangled as her left leg was taking a hard left while her right was curled around his butt. She was open wide and allowing her bro frightening depth, anything to please him.

"Ellie, baby, you're so fucking hot," he whimpered. "I'm dying to come..."

"Oh my god," she gasped in excitement, feeling him in her spleen when he began throbbing. "God, just fuck me! Come inside me!"

"Ohhhh," he moaned. "This is it for me."

With their bodies mashed together, it was Ellie who was doing the final undulating. Interlocked with her brother, so open for him, she moved in waves like a melody, working her shoulder blades against the wall, wanting to relieve him inside her, the deeper the better, wanting him to bust his nut, to dump his load inside his sister, to feel him pulsating in her sheath, to have him —

"Holy shit!" She gasped for air, taking furious spurts of cum in brutal depth since her brother was trying to squeeze his balls into her, too.

Oliver couldn't speak or move. He was pumping his jizz straight into his sister's growing womb, filling her up with a month's worth of supply. He could feel how snug she was as she milked his member. She was such a tight slit, and wet, too. Ellie buried his wounded face in the deep crack of her cleavage and grunted repeatedly while doing the fucking for them, as her kid bro wouldn't budge while filling her love box with explosive spouts of his seed.

But he didn't need to move. His maiden spurt triggered her orgasm, and the silky oils of his pregnant sister swept over him in torrential tides while she was riding him and peaking, sucking his cum into her quaking vagina one rope after another. Her smoldering body lurched and writhed, her contractions fierce and endless. She clenched her right leg around his hard ass, her pretty toes stretched so taut, and grunted like an animal with his face in her bosom as she milked the fuck out of his junk in her fertile pussy.

Eventually, she drained his balls after transporting every bead of his seed into her, and collapsed on him, her legs draping around him in the air in soft spasms. They remained in stillness, sweaty and breathless, before Ellie plucked her face from the crook of his neck and propped her head back against the wall. Her blue eyes were so needy as she gazed into her brother's bright brown eyes, her legs spasming freely a couple feet off the ground. They said nothing though. They just stared for a long moment, the palms of their hands lapping so lovingly on the swell of her belly.

***

Ellie lay in bed in the late hours of the night, kissing and licking the sex off her lover's hard abdomen while he was on his back catching his breath. She exhausted him with a relentless two-hour fuck. He was too horny, and her appetite when it came to him could never be sated. It had once baffled her, but not anymore. Nothing could baffle her now when it came to her kid brother. The power he commanded over her was absolute.

"Baby!" she giggled as he rolled them over to reciprocate with his own session of sucking and licking. His tongue lapped up the sweat off her breasts, ribs, and her striking baby bump before he clamped a soft nipple between his lips and suckled delicately.

"You're making me go again, sweetheart," she breathed suggestively while drawing her knees to her bust, her nipple expanding and reaching, grazing his palate.

Just then, he rolled off of her and took a swig from the wine.

"God," she giggled while pulling her hair back with both hands.

She lowered her legs and snuggled up to him. She was definitely game, but she knew he wasn't; he was just teasing her. Nevertheless, the second her nipple connected with his mouth, she was wet and hot as though she hadn't exploded on his cock a gazillion times tonight.

"It's gonna be like that forever, isn't it?" she whispered under the strong arm that was securing her to him.

"Have you taken a look at yourself in the mirror?"

She simpered, loving how he was worshiping her. "So is that a yes?"

He took a second draft from the bottle. "It's definitely not a no."

She giggled, so happy and content and excited. She splayed a hand across his toned chest and stroked idly with her long fingernails, loving the sexy streak of hair that ran down his abdomen. "What did Mom and Dad say to you? After I left."

He petted her side and heaved a sigh. "Let's just say it was intense. Three hours of it."

"Baby, pay no attention to them. They'll never understand. No one can understand."

"Bella, I don't care. I only care about you. You are all I care about."

His sister pulled him to her hot kiss, putty at his words. She released him with a tender suck and curled a leg across his abs, careful not to contact the bruises her twin had left on his flesh. "I'm gonna bust Jack's fucking kneecaps for this."

"Leave him be."

"No promises," she muttered bitterly, despising her twin. She brushed her fingers over his nipple, reflecting. "Oliver, we need to start planning ahead. Right now, it's us and Michela; soon, we'll be four. We need a game plan here."

"Well, we're gonna need to move. Let's start with that."

"I agree. We can't stay here; too many people know us."

"Actually, I've been wanting to talk to you about that for some time now." He took a sip from the wine and twiddled his fingers in her fair hair nervously. "Um... I uh... I was thinking maybe we could um..." he stammered, unsure of the best way to bring it up.

Ellie beamed. "Italy?"

He looked down at her striking face, her grin instilling confidence in him. "Yeah. Is that... something you'd be willing to consider?"

His sister gave a fleeting burst of laughter, excited at the thought. "I might."

A big smile curved her brother's lips upward. "What will it take to convince you?"

"I don't know," she purred in playfulness, long sold on the idea. "Pitch it to me."

Ellie had had her suspicions Oliver had been secretly planning to return to Milan. He was so passionate whenever reminiscing, and after he'd won Francesca over that day, it was clear to her that their time in the States was coming to an end. Francesca wouldn't have forgiven him otherwise.

"Well, let's start with the obvious benefits: No one knows us in Italy, and that means that we could do what the fuck we want, like hold hands, kiss..."

Ellie gave his nipple a gentle suck, so pumped at the thought. "That sounds like a dream."

"It doesn't have to be."

She climbed atop him, her superb naked bod flat on his. "Go on, baby." She kissed his lips. "Tell me more."

Oliver's heart began racing for some reason. He might have had total power over his sister, but it was no less true the other way around, maybe even truer. He tucked her blond hair behind her ear and kissed her deeply, rolling her taste along his tongue. "Milano is such a great city. It really is, Ellie. It's based in northern Italy, and it's well known for its designers. Some you may have heard of: Gucci, Dolce & Gabbana, Armani..."

"Ooo, baby," Ellie purred, knowing full well he would buy her whatever she wanted. She grasped his limp dick and began softly stroking. "More."

Oliver smiled, can't believe how still wet she was against him. "We'd be very close to Austria, Switzerland, and France. We could go skiing the Dolomites in the winter. And there are some beautiful cities all around: Verona, Firenze... Venezia."

Ellie adored his accent, so melodic, so erotic... she cupped his large scrotum and kneaded delicately, loving the change of pace in his breathing as well as the rapid hardening of his manhood. "Will you teach me how to speak Italian?"

Oliver gave a deep sigh, knowing he would have to fuck his hot blonde's brains out in seconds. She was simply irresistible. "Michela will teach you. She speaks much better than me."

"I want you to teach me, lover," she whispered in his ear and then hummed in a sultry voice when his erection pressed to the bump of her belly.

"Whatever you want, my love," he breathed, going crazy at her trickling and her breasts yielding.

"Do you really mean it, Oliver?" she whispered so softly in his ear, gently grinding against him, skin to skin, her pussy bare and wet. "Whatever I want?"

Her brother palmed her cheeks, can't even fathom her beauty. "Ellie, I will give everything for you. Everything."

Staring into his loving eyes, his sister was now also trickling tears. "What have you done to me..."

"Nothing you haven't done to me." He stroked her tears away. "I'm helpless without you."

Ellie gave a sigh and rose to align his super-hard dick with her super-wet hole. She let him pierce her ever so slightly. "I love you, Oliver." And she hissed the rest of the way down his cock.

*****

Ellie half-turned in her sleep and extended an arm across the bed. Her crazy, erotic dream of her and Oliver doing it in front of all their family was rapidly losing power when her arm contacted the cold sheets in lieu of the warm, chiseled body of her lover. Oliver had been fucking her on the kitchen island, the way he had months ago, but now they had an audience.

Her brothers and parents were shrieking one moment before suddenly urging Oliver to thrust harder into his sister, which he did. Ellie whimpered every time her bro tapped her shaved mons as he fed her all of his length. He was so excited, shaping both of her jugs in his crass grip. Her mother was asking her how it felt, to have her son so deep inside her.

"So good," Ellie moaned in reply, drawing her knees to her bust and submitting all of her sex to him. "So fucking good, Mom..."

She was so open now, bursting with his fat member, when...

Ellie slowly opened her eyes, hating the feel of the satin bed sheets rubbing her fingers. Her insane dream went poof the second she visually verified her brother was gone. An inexplicable ache wrung her heart when she stared at his vacant side of the bed. Soon, a feeling of excruciating emptiness swathed around her soul. She felt so empty, everywhere.

She'd kept Oliver up till 4 with their closing forty-minute number, and she knew he most likely hadn't gone to sleep on account of her niece. He always left just before sunrise. She shook her head up the ceiling, anger filling her. She was angry with him for leaving, even though she knew she shouldn't be. She then became infuriated with herself for ever getting angry with him.

Ellie hated to admit it, but at times, she felt as if she were competing with her niece for his attention, for his love. She couldn't control the way she felt however. She needed him so badly, no less than his 4-year-old daughter. His absence now had such a dejecting impact on her that she couldn't even grasp. She teared up, her fingers finding her pussy and feeling how saturated she was within her cleft.

And empty. So empty, everywhere. She burst into tears, mewling so painfully. She never felt worse than she did now. She was sick and tired of letting him go every night, of pretending around people, of concealing and hiding. It had taken too much of her and still was, draining her, ripping her... she curled into a ball and wept and wept. Never had a guy had such absolute power over her.

Suddenly, her anguish dwindled and her heart was brightening. Shimmers of hope began challenging the darkness. Soon, it was a full-blown battle, and a volley of laughter drove it out of her heart and to never return. Eyes wet, she rolled onto her back and caressed her belly, her palm mounting the subtle swell before sloping down and back again. Yep, she was pregnant alright. Pregnant with Oliver's baby.

She grinned, her deep blue eyes drying. She still felt empty but not sad anymore. She was hopeful and excited. Oliver was moving in, and she would never part from him again, not even for a single night. He would soon be hers the way she'd been dreaming for months. She rolled onto her stomach and took a whiff from his side of the bed. The sheets were drenched in his masculinity. Ellie filled her lungs to the brim with him, basking in her brother's unique scent.

She reached for her phone, filled with joy all of a sudden. It wouldn't be raining today if the weather forecast were to be believed. Perfect. Oliver and Michela could move in with no complications. She lurched to her feet and checked herself in the mirror while stroking her fair hair back. She was a sexy pregnant woman, she had to confess.

And bursting with her brother's seed apparently as the reflection of his jizz oozed out of her down the curve of her inner thigh. She giggled before she scooped it up on her finger and sucked thoroughly. Scrumptious. She rushed to the bathroom for a quick shower before reuniting with Oliver at her parents'.

***

An hour past noon, Ellie furiously barged into her folks' place. She stormed into the kitchen and fetched a rolling pin from a convenient drawer. The chaos in the living room was so loud that her arrival had gone unnoticed. She'd easily heard the shouting from outside the house, and it was clear that her whole meddling family was putting pressure on Oliver.

Menacingly pacing to the living room, she could hear her twin growling, her mother threatening and then blackmailing, and even Dan changed his tune and was now blaming Oliver for everything. Ellie snickered inwardly when listening to her father accusing him of taking advantage of her fragile frame of mind and seducing her, costing her such a happy life with Jason.

"It has to be the guy's fault," she derided in her mind, hating the chauvinist perspective as if women were so weak and passive, incapable of instigating. "I'm gonna fucking show them..." she hissed, this time, aloud, and drew the rolling pin back as she joined them, loathing all of them for how they were verbally butchering at Oliver. "Get the fuck away from him!" she bellowed the moment she noticed how close her twin was standing to her boyfriend.

Jack took a few steps back, not at all loving how Ellie was swinging that rolling pin. As she paced to Oliver, she cast an evil glance on their parents before returning her eyes to him. He was perturbed, she could easily tell, but he wouldn't be for long. His big sis was going to take care of everything now.

"Why didn't you call me?" she demanded, hating to see the storm in his bright brown eyes.

He shook his head in anger, though now wary of the wrath in her eyes.

"Where's Michela?"

"Out with Gena."

"If it isn't—"

Ellie gestured at Jack with the rolling pin, cutting him off mid-sentence. "If you still wanna be walking by the end of the day, then I'd better not see you standing this close to him again. Nice scar by the way," she added, noting the trenches her long nails had carved on her twin's left cheek. She returned her scowl at her parents. "What is going on in here? Huh? Didn't I warn you not to manipulate him?!"

Alice frowned in bafflement. "Did you honestly expect us to be okay with this? Did you think we would sit by and let you—"

"I don't remember the part where we were asking you for permission!"

"Ellie, you're not in your right mind now to undest—"

"Yeah, I heard all about it, Dad, how Oliver seduced me when I was so vulnerable and lost. Now I don't know what bullshit story Mom has been feeding you, but it was me who was doing the seducing. Me, Dad. Not Oliver."

"Ellie, that's not exact—"

"Stay out of it, baby," she said without even looking at him. "I'm handling it."

Oliver shut his mouth, more than ready to let his girlfriend handle it. He'd been fending them off for almost two hours now with no sleep at all. And she did seem to be handling it like a boss, taking on all three of them for over thirty minutes. Whenever they screamed, she screamed harder. She wasn't about let them gang up on her the way they had with Oliver, although he was probably too spent by the time she'd stepped in to take point.

"You know what? This is moot," she interrupted her tearful mother. "Whether you're okay with it is not the issue here. Oliver and I is happening, and you're six months away from becoming grandparents again. This will require major adjustments, we are well aware. But if you don't give yourself the time to digest it, then how do you expect to be accepting about it? You need time! And we urge you to take it. Let it sink in."

"No amount of time will help anyone accept it!" Alice sobbed. "This is IMPOSSIBLE to accept!"

"Then what do you want me to say to you, Mom?! Oliver and I are in love! We're having a baby together! This is happening!"

Alice shook her head, losing her mind at the insufferable reality of two of her children conceiving a child of sin. "You..." she wept bitterly at her baby boy. "You did this to her! To us! You've ruined this family!"

Oliver stayed quiet. He would never be able to convince his mother that his sister was just to blame. Ellie would never be held accountable in anyone's eyes. He was the one who'd started it, long ago, when he'd boarded that plane right after graduation, when he'd had Michela, when he'd showed up with her four years after she was born, when he'd tricked Ellie into falling in love with him.

"I am so unbelievably disappointed and angry with you right now that I can't even look at you," Dan said to his youngest quietly though firmly.

It hurt more than anything his mother had said to him.

"You too, Dad?"

"Him too, me three," Jack said. "Oliver, you are so fucking dead to me."

Ellie felt horrible. Her boyfriend was taking fire from all angles, but she didn't say anything. She knew she couldn't convince any of them otherwise, and she herself still wasn't completely certain that Oliver hadn't indeed tricked her into falling for him.

"Dad—"

"Don't talk to me. I want you out of my house. Right now."

"Baby, go upstairs and start packing. We'll pick Michela up on our way to my place."

Oliver started for the staircase in slumped shoulders, but then he pivoted. "I'm sorry, Dad. For everything."

When his father ignored him, he gulped and mounted the stairs.

"In case it wasn't clear, Oliver and Michela are moving in with me. Due date is not until October, so that leaves you with enough time to maybe start accepting it, and if you haven't by then, then I guess you never will. Anyway, as soon as the baby is born, we're moving to Italy."

"You're what?" her mother said in shock and dismay. "Moving to Italy?!"

"We wanna be free, and we can't here. We're so sorry for what we've done to this family, but just know that we love you, all of you. Even you, Jack."

Jack averted his eyes, feeling his whole world crumbling atop him.

"Ellie, please don't do this, please," Alice pleaded in tears while clasping their hands together. She collapsed to her knees and was now properly begging.

Both Dan and Jack welled up at the sight of the mistress of the house going to pieces like that.

"I have to, Mom... I love him," her daughter wept and knelt next to her wailing mother. "I'm so sorry."

A moment later, Oliver swished down the stairs with a duffel bag. He'd crammed what he could into it, and he'd have Dave get the rest sometime later that week. Right now, he just wanted out of there.

"Ellie." He beckoned to her with his head while waiting by the front door.

Ellie kissed Alice and slowly rose. Oliver turned to storm out of the house, and she followed him to the sound of their mother weeping on the floor.

***

Late in the evening, roughly a month later, Dave knocked on his sister's door, his heart heavy. A lot had occurred since Ellie and Oliver's relationship had come to light, and even though he seriously doubted whether he could offer Ellie any real comfort, he knew he would give it his all.

Ellie opened the door with a glass of vodka in her hand, her eyes puffy and red.

"Hi," he uttered softly, feeling her pain.

Her blue eyes clouded with tears as she crumbled against him. "Dave..."

The blonde keened in his arms as he carried her to the bedroom, stopping only when he laid her on the bed. He lay next to her and embraced her closely while his sister, still clasping the vodka in her trembling hand, sobbed impossible questions.

Her anguish tore at his heart, but there was nothing he could do about it; no way for him to ease her pain, for holding her this closely, he was again reminded of the crux of her misery: her belly. The same belly that had housed his brother's baby up until recently was now as flat as a plank.

His sister had had a miscarriage a little over a week ago. The doctors had argued it might have been stress-related after Ellie had confessed it had been indeed a stressful time for her. That it was her brother's baby she'd been carrying could have been a factor as well, according to the doctors. The truth of the matter was that no one knew for certain. It was most likely a combination of several things that had conspired against her and Oliver's unborn child. Whatever the cause was, Ellie was no longer pregnant.

She had fallen into deep depression since and had broken up with Oliver the same day. She couldn't bear to see his face again, for she would constantly be reminded of this tragedy. Since he'd crashed into her life, almost a year ago, her life had been going down the shitter, and she was done wringing her hands while her brother claimed every good in her. It was time to reclaim control over her life, and it was time to move on. Oliver and Michela were leaving in a few days for Italy, and Ellie had no doubt she had seen the last of her baby brother.

She no longer felt the deep, immortal love she'd been feeling for him for so long. She didn't feel anger or resentment towards him, either. She felt only nothingness. She knew, however, that it would pass. Once she was finished lamenting this tragedy, she would heal and embark on a new path, a new life. But she had closed the book on Oliver, both her brother and her lover, once and for all.

For more than an hour, Dave held Ellie in his arms and listened to her wallowing in her sorrow, though he could tell she was slowly calming down. The vodka had something to do with it, but so did his soothing caresses. He even allowed himself to crack a joke or two, and once he saw Ellie laughing, he rained down upon her the raunchiest, dirtiest jokes in his arsenal. His sister had always gotten a good laugh from those, and this time was no different. They talked, laughed, and drank, and laughed some more, and not even two hours from his arrival, Ellie was positively feeling better.

"Oh, god," she giggled and poured them some more from the vodka.

Dave smiled proudly as Ellie plumped down in his arms again. She lay on her back, her head nestling in the crook of his arm, and tittered some more. They fell silent shortly after, giving themselves over to the buzz and their respective reflectance. Dave glimpsed at her face, and with no warning, he felt his heartbeats picking up. He watched as she laid her hand on her now flat stomach and idly stroked while grinding her pretty feet together. He learned the way her large mounds swelled against her thin cotton nightgown that stopped at her upper thighs. Those thighs... smooth, slim, and glowing with a soft gold hue against the emerald-green fabric. It was summer, and his sister was tanned and perfect.

It then dawned on him how much he loved her, the way he'd been so convinced he had long ago stopped. He couldn't help it any more than Oliver could. His sister was a force to be reckoned with: pretty as a painting, rocking a body that he had masturbated too many times to. And now that his brother was out of the picture, he wanted her more than ever. Incest wouldn't be standing in his way, he knew. He sister had already crossed that line with Oliver. Could he coax her to cross that line with him, too? Could he have her?

"Dave?" Ellie snapped him out of his head with a soft whisper.

"Yeah?"

"Thank you so much."

He pulled her closer to him and stroked her arm. "You don't need to thank me. I will do anything for you."

Ellie met his eyes, almost tasting the longing in his voice. She averted her gaze and ruminated for a spell. "How are you and Kara doing?"

"Well"—he sipped his vodka and sighed—"not so great."

He told her how they'd grown apart lately, that he didn't think Kara was as committed to him as he was to her.

"I'm sorry to hear that. But if it means that I will get to see more of you, then I guess I'm not really sorry."

He swallowed, pondering her words. "Okay, why did you mean by that?"

"I don't know. That I like having you around, I guess. You're the only person that makes me laugh, that... makes me feel..."

"Better?" he attempted to finish her sentence.

"No, not better... good."

Good. That is what she'd said. He was the only person who made her feel, not better but good. Well, if that wasn't an opening, Dave didn't know what was.

He shuffled on the bed and propped himself on his left arm, the same one that his sister still used as a pillow. "Ellie, I have something I want to say to you, and please don't interrupt me till I'm done."

The blonde looked up at him with her big blue eyes and nodded. "I'm listening."

*

Kara stood outside room no. 512 holding the plastic bag tightly. She plucked out her phone and verified the room number for the third time since she'd entered the hotel. Yes, she was at the right place. She cupped her mouth and expelled a burst of air: fresh and sweet. She adjusted her short frock, then stroked her russet hair back with her fingers. She took a deep breath and knocked.

She focused on the golden plate that stated the room number in an attempt to slow down her thudding heart, but she couldn't. The wait seemed like forever, and her heart was thumping mightily in her chest. She raised her hand to knock again when the door suddenly opened.

"Kara... what are you doing here?"

If there was ever a guy who looked yummy in jeans and a blue tank, it was this guy, Kara thought. He was bulging in all the right places: shoulders, biceps, pecs, and she had it on good authority that between his legs, he was bulging no less.

"Surprise!"

"Yeah," he uttered with a face that seemed definitely surprised. "What... what are you doing here? And how did you even know where to find me?"

"Dave told me where you were staying. And I'm here because I thought you might need a friend. I know that friends is something you're in short supply at the moment."

He nodded, his face an affecting expression of pain and appreciation. "That's very thoughtful of you, to check up on me."

"I'm not here to check up on you, Oliver. And are you ever going to invite me in? Or are you waiting for me to beg?"

"Yeah, of course." He stepped aside. "Come in."

Kara smirked in a way that was unmistakably sultry and strutted in past Oliver, putting her slight hips to good use with an extra-special sway.

Oliver couldn't help looking, studying the way her shapely bottom—

"Where's Michela?"

He shut the door, swallowing as he did. "She's uh... at my parents'. We're leaving in three days, so I thought she should make the best of our time here. And this isn't exactly what you might call homely."

"It's not that bad," she opined while scoping the room out. "Quite roomy even."

It was a standard hotel room with a queen-size bed and two nightstands; an oval glass table and two chairs; a flat screen TV mounted on the wall; a medium bathroom with a tub; and a cozy balcony.

"It's okay."

Oliver walked out to the balcony, escaping Kara's heavy fragrance that smothered the room by now. She smelled incredible to him, so arousing, and so he needed the fresh air. He leaned over the railing, trying not to dwell on her flowery, summer dress that brought out every curve in her slim build, but she had just too many. Oliver always appreciated Kara's physique. She had a build similar to his sister's: slender, curvy, with a great ass. She was pretty and incredibly feminine, and he knew his brother had the jackpot with her.

Kara followed him out to the balcony, extracting the bottle of white wine from the plastic bag. She set it on the small balcony table and wrapped her arms around him from behind. Oliver flinched as her body pressed to him. He looked down at his midriff and watched as Kara clasped her hands together against his hard stomach. He could feel her bosom pressing to his back as she laid her cheek between his shoulder blades. Oliver might have been somewhat naive and clueless when it came to girls, but even he knew that this wasn't right.

"Kara, what are you doing?"

"Comforting you."

Oliver couldn't be certain Kara wasn't indeed comforting him, so he chose not to call her out. She felt too good against him to stop it anyway. As long as she didn't take it too far, he'd let her enjoy the benefit of the doubt and himself the benefit of her warm, sensual body.

*

Ellie sipped her vodka when Dave finished his speech. Or was it a confession? What do you call a guy's admission of his everlasting love for his sister? Of his willingness to do anything for her? Of his burning need for her?

"This discussion is officially open for Q&A by the way."

Ellie had known that of course; she didn't need Dave telling her that. She could see he was a bundle of nerves, but she still kept quiet, contemplating.

"Ellie, I really need you to say something, anything."

The blonde gave a sigh, her head still resting in the nook of his arm. "After everything I've gone through, do you really think that's the best thing for me? To start a relationship with another brother of mine? Do you, Dave?"

"Yes, I do. Because no one loves you more than me, Ellie, and no one ever will. Give me a chance to make you happy, like you gave Oliver."

"Yeah, I took a risk with Oliver, and look where it's gotten me. I can't lose you, too, Dave."

"You won't. You could never lose me. I'm so hung up on you, Sis."

Ellie snorted. "Dave, the only reason you want me is because Oliver had me. At least be honest with yourself: you just want to fuck me."

"No. Well, yes, I do want to fuck you, but not only. I want to be there for you. I want to make you feel good, in every possible way. Let me make you feel good, Ellie. I swear I'll make you feel good."

Ellie studied his face, and she knew he'd meant every word. Suddenly, she considered his offer in earnest. She loved Dave, as a brother. Could she love him the way she'd loved Oliver? Maybe. He did make her feel good, and now, under the influence of vodka, she thought he was very attractive, and she could see herself getting over their kinship in bed.

"Pull out your cock."

"W-What?" he stammered in excitement.

"I said: pull. out. your. cock."

"Yes, ma'am!"

He reclaimed his arm under her and stood on his knees. He swiftly unbuckled his belt, undid the button and zipper, and tugged down his jeans and boxers. His plump member whipped out before the catlike blue eyes of his sister. He was erect the second she'd summoned his dick.

Ellie sipped on her vodka and took a good long look. If her brother wasn't hard the second she'd asked to see his cock, she would have shut him down. But he was hard for her. He was showing her what she was doing to him. She got up on all fours and spilled her vodka on his dick. Before Dave could even comment on that, she slid him into her mouth and sucked the vodka off his shaft.

Dave groaned, looking down as his sister's warm, wet mouth moved around him.

"Mmm... mmm... mmm..."

"Oh, god, Ellie, don't stop, don't ever stop..."

She stopped and glided him out.

"The fuck...." he groused.

His sister stroked him slowly, eyeing the pre-coital fluids that oozed from the head. She held him straight and gave his piss slit a lick or two, collecting his excitement. She held his fluids in her mouth while pressing her tongue to her palate, before she swallowed, tasting him thoroughly.

"Not bad, but not good, either," she deemed as she looked up into his eyes. "Oliver tasted better, much better, so you need to change your diet if you wanna come in my mouth. For now, I'm not swallowing this shit."

Dave was so overwhelmingly excited he was dumbfounded.

His sister kept massaging his dome with her thumb, keeping him on the brink in her fist. "Dave, did you hear me?"

"Change diet; come in mouth. Got it."

Ellie giggled at her brother repeating her instructions like a horny robot. She took him back into her mouth and blew him for several seconds, making sure she sucked all the vodka off of him. She pulled him out, slathered in slobber and painfully hard, and lay on her left side while facing away from him. She hiked her green nightgown up to her stomach and gave him a view of her sculpted ass clad in a white thong. It was plain and unpretentious, but it was indeed a thong, a very moist one.

Propped on her left arm, her right foot resting atop her left knee, her taut toes idly stroking, she shot him a look over her right shoulder. "Well? Are we gonna fuck or what?"

Dave almost explodes at that second. He kicked his jeans and boxers off and plunked himself down behind her. He positioned himself against her perfect rear and raised her right knee high in the air while Ellie drew her thong aside. He guided his curved rod between her thighs and felt his way to her snug opening. So damp and hot, Dave thought. He pressed, nudging past her vaginal lips, and his bare crown slipped slowly into his hot, wet sister. They both deeply moaned as her sex began massaging him in her oils. But just when he intended to feed his sister the rest of him, she held him still.

"Ellie, let me. Please let me."

He sounded so fucking desperate to Ellie, which was a real turn-off, but no matter. After he got used to her hot cunt and busted his nut inside her a few times, maybe he'd be a bit manlier about it, like his little brother.

"Dave, I'm going to allow you to fuck me in a second, but I have conditions."

"Yeah, anything. Anything."

"Jesus, can you try not to sound like a total bitch? I understand you're excited, but still, have some fucking dignity."

"Okay, sorry."

He breathed in and breathed out, trying not to come with just his cock-head dipping in his sister's illicit juices. At the moment, it felt like mission impossible. She felt so drenched and tight around him, such a hot, saturated slit.

"I'm giving you 72 hours."

"72 hours? For what?"

"To put a baby inside me."

His eyes bulged. Did his sister just ask him to impregnate her?

"If you've got a problem with that, with knocking me up, now would be the time to say something."

He swallowed but kept his fucking mouth shut. Not only he was finally going to fuck his bombshell of a sister, but he was also given the opportunity to put his baby inside her? Fuck, yes. Dave was a go.

"I reckon I have your full cooperation by this exemplary silence."

Again, her brother said nothing; instead, he concentrated on the feeling of their bodies pressing, of her amazing scent, of her shaved pussy gloving the head of his cock.

"Good. 72 hours. That's the window during which I'll be allowing you to achieve that. You can fuck me night and day, break my pelvis for all I care, as long as you always come inside me. And when I say inside me, I mean my pussy. If you've failed to impregnate me by the end of this timeframe, I will never let you fuck me again, and we are never ever to discuss this. Agreed?"

"And if succeed? If I knock you up?"

"Then you win."

"Win what?"

"Me."

"No kidding, Ellie?"

"No kidding. I'll give myself to you like you want me to."

"Oh, shit," he breathed, so incredibly pumped for the task ahead of him.

"So, is that a yes? Do you accept my terms?"

*

Oliver pushed himself against Kara until he stood erect. His back was definitely not alone, erect that is. Kara was doing something to him. He knew it was wrong, to lust for her, being his brother's girl and his sister's best friend, but she was making him hot when pressing to him like that. He could feel her nuzzling his shoulder blade, sighing deeply as she did. He shut his eyes and swallowed, blocking out her strong, heady fragrance and soft, feminine touch.

They stood this way for minutes before he felt Kara unclasping her hands. He again looked down as she slipped one hand into his tank and gently raked at his abdominals with her nails. Did this still constitute as comforting, he asked himself. He was fairly sure it didn't, but he didn't stop her. He wanted her so badly by now. Her other hand sloped down his stomach and straddled his concealed erection. They both gasped as Kara massaged him nonchalantly, as if they weren't doing anything wrong.

Only when she undid his fly did he open his mouth, "Kara..."

"Yeah?"

"W-what are you doing?"

The hot brunette slipped her hand within his fly and grasped him. "Comforting you."

"Kara ..." He fretted his bottom lip as she palmed him over his briefs and tugged. "Kara, stop!" He escaped her hand and body and took a deep breath as he zipped his fly back. "What the fuck are you doing?"

"Oliver, I'll be honest with you: I wasn't really comforting you."

"Yeah, no shit."

Kara giggled and walked back inside. She returned momentarily with a wine opener. She started uncorking the bottle, her long bangs flopping down her eye seductively. "Oliver, this may come as a shock to you"—she drilled the opener through the cork and twisted—"but I find you impossibly hot."

"Fuck," Oliver sighed. "Kara, you can't say stuff like that to me."

"Because of Dave? Ellie?"

He shrugged in befuddlement. "Both; either."

She uncorked the wine and swigged the liquid straight from the bottle, fucking him with her eyes as she did. She pulled him to her by his tank and tongued him, the wine spilling from their mouths as they twined and lapped. Oliver wanted to withdraw, but she was making it almost painful to do so. She tasted amazing, sweet, and he wanted to kiss her forever. He did end that kiss of course, but five seconds too late.

He gulped her spit down and shot her look, but they both knew there was no real conviction behind that scowl. Kara knew full well that he was only going through the motions, but no matter; she'd play along. For him, she'd do that and a lot more.

"Kara, why are you here?"

She took a second draft from the wine and licked her lips. "I'm here 'cause... things need to change."

"Explain."

"What happened to you and Ellie was terrible, but... maybe it's a sign."

"A sign?"

"You know, I always felt uncomfortable with you and Ellie, and not only because you're her brother."

"I'm not following."

"She doesn't deserve you, Oliver; she never did. And she's a fucking cold-hearted bitch for how she dumped you."

"Kara, don't talk about her like that."

"Am I lying?"

"It's beside the point. She is still my sister."

"Yeah, such an awesome sister..."

Oliver shook his head and walked back inside.

Kara sighed and followed him. "Oliver, Ellie or not, I feel something for you, something really strong, and I'm pretty sure you feel the same. I know you've been checking me out when you thought I wasn't looking."

"Kara, even if it was true—"

"It is true."

It was true, but Oliver wasn't ready to admit it. Not yet at least. "You're my brother's girl for fuck sake."

"Am I?"

He brows knotted. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means that it's really up to you." She sipped from the bottle and sent him an unmistakable look. "But we already knew that, didn't we?"

He shook his head, loathing himself for even considering it. "I can't do that to him. He's like the only person in my family who's still speaking to me."

"Oliver, your brother is a weasel. Did you know that he made a move on Ellie, way back, when she came to him for advice about you two?" By the look on his face, Kara was positive this was news to him. "Yeah... he's actually at her place now, and I'll tell you something else, Oliver: I'm pretty sure he's going to fuck her soon if he hasn't already. They're both fucking sick."

"And I'm not?"

"No, you're different from them. You're like so pathetically innocent, like a child."

"Thanks," he retorted, flashing a wry smirk.

"Oliver, I mean this in a good way; it's really part of your charm. Ellie saw that in you, and I see that in you. She should've known better, being your sister and all, but she just couldn't leave you alone. And now she broke your heart and fucked up your life. I fucking hate her now."

Oliver slumped on the bed and pulled his hair back, mulling this over. "Kara, you've been honest with me, and so it's only fair I'll be honest with you: yes, I'm seriously attracted to you. I think you're an amazing piece of ass, and I'd be lying if I told you that I don't feel something for you."

"But...?"

"But you know I'm leaving. For good. I ain't coming back."

"I'm not here to stop you, Oliver. I want to go with you."

"What?"

"I want to go with you. I know this is like super-irresponsible of me, and that we don't really know each other very well, but I have a hunch about you. I really feel that you and I is going to be fucking amazing."

"We barely know each other."

"That's what makes it so exciting. You may not see it now, but we're a match made in heaven."

Oliver snickered. "Are we?"

Kara shot him her wanton grin. "Fuck, yes."

He shook his head, trying his hardest not to smile. "God, this is crazy... you're crazy.'

"Crazy is good. It's what makes us feel alive."

She may have had a point there, for Oliver never felt more alive than he did at this moment.

"Have you really thought about this? Like, really thought about this?"

"Try me."

"Michela?"

"Love her; can't wait to be her mommy. Next."

He shook his head with a smile, slowly but surely finding this less and less crazy. She wasn't taking no for an answer, and they both knew she was wearing him down.

"We have no idea if we're compatible."

"Oliver, right now, we only need to make sure we're compatible in one area. The rest, we'll figure out."

"And what area might that be?"

She swigged the wine with a smile and passed it on to him. "First, we need to figure out what is"—she slid the straps of her dress off her shoulders and reached behind her to unlatch her bra—"your opinion about those puppies." She hurled her pretty black bra into his face and straddled him. "I may not be as big as your sister, but I think I'm no less pretty."

Oliver drank from the bottle as he eyed Kara's pride and joy. After a good ogling, he came to realize Kara was perfectly right: not as big as Ellie but every bit as pretty. Kara was as slender as his sister, and so her perky, slightly upturned, B-cups looked almost too big on her. They actually looked almost too good to be real.

"Booblift?"

Kara giggled and arched for him, her nipples within a tongue's reach. "Au naturel, babe. But thanks for the compliment."

"They look firm as hell."

She took his free hand and cupped her left breast into his warm palm, her sultry eyes boring into his. "Do they?"

He massaged her mound, really taking in the sensations, while the smoldering brunette watched in earnest. Kara wasn't as fair as Oliver's sister, and her areolas were darker as were her smaller nipples. Again, different though no less amazing, Oliver thought. He clamped her nipple between his knuckles and slightly pulled, his dick engorged and aching. She was so hard for him, he knew. No amount of sucking would make those chocolate-dark beauties any stiffer.

Kara bit her bottom lip, resisting the urge to buck and moan. "Well?"

"Outstanding. I always imagined they were pretty amazing, but... god, Kara..."

She grinned proudly, petting the scruff of his neck. "Thanks, handsome. Now, why don't you give them a good suck. Make this girl moan in your lap a little? Or a lot. Whichever you prefer."

Oliver considered it. It's not that he didn't want to; he was afraid what would happen if he did. Kara picked up on his doubts, but there was no stopping now. She clutched the nape of his neck and drove her perfect young titty into his mouth, confident he'd suck like a good boy. Surely enough, Ellie's little brother was playing with her rubbery nip for the first time. His tongue stroked and swirled before he sucked hungrily, trying to swallow her cute little bud; consequently, Kara had no option but to reward him.

"That's it, babe," she moaned, her slight hips rolling sensually in his lap, seemingly of their own accord. "Suck on my titty."

Boys loved sucking girl's nipples; girls loved boys sucking their nipples. It was a primal urge rooted deeply in both sexes, and Kara and Oliver were demonstrating this principle to the fullest. Kara pressed against his lips while the palm of her hand locked him to the supple flesh, and Oliver gladly obliged, disappearing her nipple, her areola, and whatever he could of her tit while molding her other breast. The soundtrack was rich and obscene, riddled with wet sucking and throaty moans, interrupted only when they took turns on the wine.

Speaking of wine, when Oliver noted the bottle was nearly empty, he just poured what was left all over Kara's mounds and instantly licked and sucked the alcohol off of her. Kara was lost in the sensation. Ellie's little brother was full of surprises. Mellow and innocent from the outside perhaps, but a total freak in the sack, just the way she liked them. She rolled her hips atop him, her fingers messing up his hairdo, as she moaned all sort of profanities in his ear.

Oliver popped her hard little nipple out and smiled in disbelief. "You're bullshitting me."

Kara laughed at how his eyes lit up. "Babe, I'm not a prude like your fucking sister. I'll do stuff with you she would never do. I'll do stuff with you that I've never even done with your brother."

He massaged her maternal swells and licked their underside, intrigued. "Like what?"

"Well... ever done anal?"

He passed his tongue along the length of her taut nipple and shook his head, so incredibly excited.

"Unlike Ellie, you can have my ass any time."

"Fuck," he muttered, his manhood unbearably hard in his jeans. "What else?"

Kara smirked, feeling his big cock keening in the denim. She couldn't wait to lick it, suck it, fuck it, and put it in every hole God had gifted her. "Ever done it in public? Like in parks and stuff?"

He shook his head.

"Ever got sucked while driving? Ever got sucked in the movies? Under a table in a coffee shop? On an airplane? Humped in a restaurant bathroom?"

"Kara, fuck!"

She tittered, swaying her breasts across his face, her pointy nips taunting his lips. "Yeah, that's right. You're in for a treat, babe. A real fucking treat."

He twisted one nipple as he sucked the other into his mouth. Kara moaned and gasped as he pleasured her, the suction making her clit throb out his name. He popped it out and moved up to her neck, planting soft, sensual kisses on her burning flesh. Rolling both of her rubbery stubs in his forefingers and thumbs, he repeatedly licked across her throat, exacerbating her writhing.

"Oliver, you're driving me crazy," Kara gasped, clasping him to her throat. "I want you so fucking bad I can't believe it, I swear I can't believe it.... I'm like desperate now."

Oliver smiled as he sucked across her throat, licking that amazing fragrance off of her. "How much of that stuff did you do with Dave?"

Kara was breathing so hard she was out of breath. "Is that really what you wanna know now? I'm so wet for you. Please fuck me."

If Kara sounded desperate, it's because she was. She even smelled desperate, her cunt ripe for the taking. And it felt so foreign to Oliver. He felt so much in control with Kara, as though he could make her come on command.

"Indulge me."

She moaned, almost in pain, at the thought of having to indulge him. This was definitely a first for her, that she needed to wait on a cock. "Okay. Um... I sucked him off while he was driving, and in parks, like twice. I rode him in the bathroom of a club, once. Anal, a few times... and that's it I think."

Oliver flicked at her nipple with his tongue, relishing the rugged texture. "I don't feel so special now, Kara, I must confess."

She gasped when his teeth gently scraped around her nipple. It was expertly done, which made her salivating sex clench deep within in anticipation. "Oliver, trust me, you're special. I'll let you fuck me anywhere, anytime, any hole; you won't hear a peep from me. Not only that, every time you shove your cock into my body or face, I want you to pull out your phone and fucking record me. So when we get back home, we'll get to fuck while watching all the shit we'll have done on the big ass screen TV."

Oliver jerked his head away from her breast and up to her eyes. "Seriously, baby?"

Kara almost came when he called her "baby", her cunt pulsating with need. She couldn't believe what that word did to her once it came from his mouth. She mashed their lips together, and they kissed wildly, passionately, but mostly, violently, rasping between lewd nibbling.

She pulled her tongue from his tonsils and looked intently into his eyes, hers needy like they hadn't been in years. "Seriously, babe. And just so you know, I never let Dave record me. I actually let only one boyfriend record me in college and that was that. But I'm not gonna deny you, anything. You get what you want, Oliver: anal, public places, period fuck, sleep fuck, whatever... just tell me what, and I'll make it happen."

He frowned in thought. "Sleep fuck?"

"It's when you fuck me while I'm sleeping. I sleep naked, so no problem there. Just slide your dick into me whenever you feel like it."

"Fuck!" Oliver gasped in stupor, nearly exploding.

"Yeah. And more, babe: tittyfuck, indoor fuck, outdoor fuck, table fuck, tree fuck, roof fu"

"Now you're just making stuff up. You're taking objects and add 'fuck' at the end to make it sound dirty."

She shot him a sheepish, adorable simper. "Yeah, pretty much."

They guffawed.

Kara kissed him deeply and gnawed at his lip, tugging and gasping with so much need. "Are you ready for the compatibility test?"

Oliver molded her sculpted breasts and nodded. "I want you to dry-hump me till you come; then, you'll suck my dick till I'm ready to come your tits. And then"—he slowly swirled his tongue round her engorged nipple as he paused for the effect—"then... we'll fuck."

Kara smirked, loving the authority in his voice. "Sounds awesome, babe. But at least take off your jeans. If you want me to come this way, they have to go."

He gave her nipple a good suck, admiring her sensual low moan. "Why? If you're really into me, you'll come on my jeans."

"It's not that. I just can't with that much friction."

When Oliver shot her a puzzled look, she pulled her dress up.

"Oh," Oliver uttered in understanding at her crotch. "You naughty, naughty girl..."

She giggled, her bare breasts trembling before his eyes. "Yeah, I've come prepared."

Kara, more accurately, had come commando, her pussy trickling in plain sight. Oliver's jeans were stained in delicious pussy-juices atop his bulge. And speaking of pussy, Kara's wasn't clean-shaven like Ellie's, Oliver noted. Her mons hid under a vast patch of dark pubis, shorn to a neat triangle. Her labia were shaved though, nicely swollen, young and taut, glistening with excitement. She had an extremely sexy pussy, Oliver had to confess.

Kara slightly rose as Ellie's little brother and former lover took off his jeans and briefs. She then bestrode him, locking his hard hunk of meat between her moist nether lips. After she made sure her little clity made contact with his shaft, she darted her tongue into his mouth and started rocking.

*

"... ohhh... ohhh... deeper, baby..."

Dave shuffled behind his sister until he couldn't go any deeper inside her. He grasped her naked breast over her nightgown and resumed sawing. Ellie was hot and wet, and her slit was playing the appropriate slushing track as her brother, wearing no rubber, jacked off inside her. Her long, slim leg rested atop his as he thrust into her tight-fitting vagina while spooning her.

The siblings humped and moaned, working a slow, erotic rhythm while Ellie staved her white thong off her hole. Her cunt eagerly responded to the hard dick jetting within. It was so moist and willing, exuding the wonderful lubricants that reeked of strong arousal. Ellie's brother accessed her over and over, rubbing himself against those soaked walls of bright-pink, learning his sister like a lover.

"Sis, you feel unbelievable," Dave gasped in her pert ear, pressing to her ass, his thigh kissing hers. "I wanna fuck you forever."

His sister groaned as he nibbled her ear, her wet pussy stroking him so slowly now. "It's up to you."

"Don't worry, I'll give you a baby, and then I'll fuck you to your last day."

Ellie moaned again, pulling him deeper into her with her forefoot. "Hopefully, better than you're fucking me now."

Wet and pungent, softly bucking against him, Dave was convinced his sister was simply taunting him. "Try not to moan like a slut next time you say that."

"You put a dick in me -- I moan. It doesn't mean anything, Bro."

"Ellie, watch it..."

The blonde giggled in mirth, so open for him as he fed her his wonderfully hard cock, filling her, learning her, just like his little brother had. "Just kidding... you're awesome, Dave."

"Better than Oliver?"

"You're awesome, Dave."

"That's not an answer."

"You're awesome, Dave," she gasped for the third time.

"Fuck you!"

"Hey! Don't ask questions you don't want answers to."

He pushed her right leg up to her bust and straddled her left thigh. Ellie groaned much harder when being filled from this position, her eyes fluttering with raw pleasure. He was as deep as he would ever be.

"Who's better now?" he demanded while undulating atop her smooth thigh, his cock so slick with her juices.

"Wow," she gasped truthfully, feeling him so good now in her soaking channel.

"Who?!"

"Still Oliver. But if it's any consolation—oh, fuck, fuck me—you're a close second now."

He thrust into her as hard as he could and made her squeal for the first time. "You fucking bitch!"

"Fuck yes, Dave! Fuck your bitchy sister hard!"

*

Oliver held onto Kara's hair as she sucked his cock like a pro. He was very close, being in her mouth for over a minute now. The second she'd peaked in his lap, he sat her on the bed and plunged into her face. She was a tight, wet mouth, experienced, knowledgeable, with all the right moves to soon make him spurt.

He moaned softly as he pulled her on his dick, loving the lipstick stains on his shaft. "Kara, suck that big cock, baby. Suck it good..."

"Mhmm," she replied meekly and sucked along, her cunt so fucking lubricated for him.

Her lips clutched him unapologetically, dragging around him, not seeking speed, but greater depth, targeting the root of his dick, where his lush pubes still glistened with her orgasm. She pushed more of him in, her lips parting and pursing, hooking, seeking optimal fit as her mouth accommodated more and more cock. She inched closer to his base, her dainty nose prodding at his wet pubes, his glans nudging at the bend of her throat. She gagged, his cock sliding halfway out, before she tightened around him and made another go at grazing his pubes.

Kara had "cum-slut" written all over her face, Oliver thought, as her sweet slobber dribbled down his shaft. She was making such a dirty, wet mess, slurping and humming, cradling his hefty testes with both hands as she fucked his dick with her pretty face like a trained whore.

"God, you're such an amazing cocksucker. Your mouth is the best, baby, I swear."

"Mhmm," she replied, rippling around him like a good girl, her lips hugging his meat tightly.

"You've been a good girlfriend to my brother, sucking him often?"

"Mhmm."

Oliver released a groan, his balls churning at the thought of his brother's dick in her wet, snug mouth. "I'm coming on your amazing tits in a second, okay, baby?"

"Mhmm."

"And then I'll fuck your tight little pussy with that sexy bush."

"Mhmm..."

"Fuck you in the ass?"

"Mm-mhmmmm..." she hummed unintelligibly, the thought sending a mini-orgasm through her.

"Oh, god, I'm coming, baby..."

She sucked him out urgently and aligned him with her rounded mounds. She fisted his purple mushroom and tugged so fast and hard, coercing his cum out.

"F-fuck!" He exploded, cursing and jerking in her petite, dexterous hand. "Oh, fuck..."

Eyes sparkling, Kara licked her lips and tugged fast, so turned-on by sight of her man ejaculating on her rack.

"Oh-hhhh..." Oliver croaked as he unleashed, his body so tense, his cock so furious.

Eager to please, Kara kept on tugging while sweeping his rod deftly across her perfect bosom, making sure he branded her hard tips and dark areolas in his seed. She slammed his dick onto her sternum and clamped him in the valley of her breasts. Wanting him to feel just how supple and firm her rack truly was, she bobbed, ropes of limpid sperm plunging from her mounds, landing on her flat stomach, slowly dribbling down her bush. Oliver was unaware of that though, his cock spurting in immense pressure, spattering her throat and even her chin.

"Poor thing..." she thought as a rope of jizz strained down her chin. "Must have been so fucking tense." Humming and encouraging, she milked his member dry, her bosom squeezing out every bead of sperm in him. "I'm gonna take care of him from now on. A man should never be that loaded."

Oliver's chest heaved as the pretty brunette reintroduced him to her warm, wet mouth. He threw his head back with a tired groan while she lazily sucked on his wilting pecker and squeezed his nuts.

*

"Who?!"

"You, Dave! You!" Ellie whimpered, her brother riding her sweaty thigh, his cock entering her so deep now. "You're the best fuck I've ever had... after Oliv—"

"You dirty fucking slut!"

Ellie started giggling, but he rammed his stiff, wet cock into her body so savagely that it was impossible. She needed to focus on her whimpering now as she approached the tipping point. With her right knee pulled so far back, rubbing against her flushed right cheek, she announced his every thrust with a whiny cry of sheer sex. She couldn't pretend any longer that he wasn't absolutely amazing. She was so open for him, and he was so angry with her.

"Dave, I'm coming... oh my god, I'm coming...

*

"Oliver, yes! Yes, baby, yes, yes, yes, yes..."

Bosom down, ass up, propped on her arms, Kara cried again and again as Oliver pummeled her pussy atop her. He pulled back and slammed, his palms planted on the bed, his strong arms framing her head. Eyes heavy with sex, she sucked on his thumb and groaned as he made her come for the second time now, her passage spasming and gushing round him. Riding her last waves, she moaned like a slut as he exited her dripping slit, slicker than ever.

"Oh, fuck," she giggled like a drunk, overdosing on endorphins released during her back-to-back, while Oliver molded those toned orbs that she called ass cheeks.

She then felt him trailing his wet cock-head down her slit and onto the small bridge of flesh that led to her tight backdoor.

"I'm gonna fuck your ass now in case you were wondering," he whispered in her ear and proceeded to lick it.

Kara moaned as his wet tongue probed her ear canal. She arched herself and licked her lips, so ready for him to take her taut rounded butt.

Her little pucker cringed when his glans made contact. A second later, her rosebud opened as Oliver started plowing into Kara's snug booty, lubed in her cum. Mewling, she tensed up as she felt him stretching her asshole, bullying his way in. She bit hard on her bottom lip and winced before she clenched her anal tunnel to help the intruder in. It was just the penetration that was uncomfortable, Kara knew. Once he was balls-deep, she'd love it. Head bowed, back arched, ass bulging, she crumpled the bed cover in her fingers and accepted him, grimacing, gasping through her nose, as that thick cock glided deep into her hot rectum.

*

"Dave, slow down a little... I need you to slow down. I can't come when you're going this fast."

Her brother paced himself, riding her slim thigh gracefully. He slipped his hand into her nightgown, and his balls tightened as he massaged her naked, large breast. "God, your tits are fucking huge and so amazing..."

"That's it, baby, slow and deep... yeah, play with my nipple."

"Ellie, I really need to come now," he panted, his dick throbbing in the sopping depths of her womanhood, his hand clenching on her breast. "I can't wait for you anymore."

"You don't need to because I'm... fu—"

*

"—ck! Oliver, fuck, fuck, fuck," Kara whimpered, her clit lapping hectically under two of her lithe fingers. She threw her head back and arched, feeling him so good up her rear. "Tear that ass UP!"

Oliver sawed back and forth in Ellie's bff's bottom, thrilling in this orgasmic feeling of her hot anal walls gloving his cock so tightly, of her firm cheeks resisting his pubic bone as she took him up to the hilt. It was his first time fucking a girl up her butt, and it was overwhelming. He didn't thrust hard or fast, even though Kara had stated more than once that he could if he wanted to. Watching her pleasuring herself, rubbing her swollen clit raw as she took him in her sweet behind, he wanted to savor this buttfuck. He wanted it to last forever.

"God, Kara, you're the best fuck ever... your ass is the best, baby, I swear."

"Oliver, you can fuck me harder. I'm good with rough anal."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah, babe! I really dig it."

He thrust harder, making her brittle frame jerk whenever he crashed into her bottom.

Kara mewled as she pinched her clit, her pussy dripping now. "Fuck, Oliver, you're... so deep and good..."

"Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck... can I come in your ass?"

"Hell, yes! Fill my ass! It'll feel so good... for the both of us."

"Kara..."

"Go, babe! Just let it rip..."

"I'm..."

*

"... fuck, Ellie!" Dave whimpered as he nutted in his sister.

"That's it, baby; spill your seed in me," Ellie rasped, riding out the last ripples of her climax. "I love this feeling so fucking much, of a man blowing a huge load inside me, like you're doing now."

Dave was on cloud nine, feeling his sister's channel spasming as she eagerly accepted his load. "Ellie, I love you so much..."

"I know, hon. Though you're gonna love me a hell of a lot more after I've—"

*

"—Kara! God, baby, milk my cock..."

Kara clenched her strong anal muscles, squeezing Oliver in her butt as he filled her hot bowls in his cum. She huffed and puffed, coming down with him, her fingers rubbing around her wet nub slower.

"Dear Lord, have mercy on me..." Oliver breathed as he collapsed on top of her, his cock drooling in this sex goddess's rectum.

"Wow, babe... that was so powerful."

"My god, yes," Oliver chuckled in euphoria. "You're so fucking incredible..."

"Yeah?" Kara giggled, her asshole and clit throbbing, both scarlet and a bit sore. "Was it everything you hoped for?"

"It was actually better than I've —"

*

"—ever dreamed of," Dave gasped, his member still twitching in his sister, trickling cum.

"Dave, kidding aside, that was... something else. You just blew my mind. The most intense fuck ever."

"Well, I hope you're ready for an all-nighter 'cause I'm gonna fuck you so many times these 72 hours, we'll have a triplet by the time I'm done."

Ellie laughed, so overjoyed with his seed in her, just like every woman should be. "Dave?"

"Yeah?"

"You're so much better than Oliver."

Dave lowered her leg and kissed her, and for the first time, not like a brother. "I knew that."

*

"After this... I'd say we're fucking compatible. Wouldn't you agree, babe?"

Oliver kissed Kara as he lay on her back, his cock still lodged up her ass. "I hope you've got your passport here because you're not leaving this bed until we absolutely need to catch that flight."

Kara giggled and playfully squeezed his cock in her butt. "I told you I came prepared, didn't I?"

***************THE EN—

A body hurled itself up into a sitting position, panting and perspiring, groggy and disoriented. A fearful glimpse under the covers confirmed the mess of lust-made liquids originated from human genitals of sort.

"Oh god, oh god, oh god, oh god...."

A deep breath, and then another, palm pressing to racing heart, mouth as dry as a bone. A quick peek to the right, listening to the soft snoring of deep slumber, then a patter of feet to the kitchen. A glass of water, a hand sweeping across forehead, then rinsing the sweat off face. A second glass of cool water, heart uneasy, breathing still quick.

"Oh god, of fuck, it was just a dream... just a dream." A gulp, water washing down throat. "Oh god, oh god, what's wrong me? I really need to get my shit together."

It was just a dream.

Heartrate slowing down, breathing finally normalizing, a hand jerking for a phone. A tap, and then another. Dial.

One ring, two, three, four, five, si—

"Hello," a throaty murmur influenced by snuffed-out sleep answered from the other end.

"Hey, it's me. I'm sorry for the late hour, but --"

"Kar, it's the middle of the night," Ellie whispered hoarsely. "Is everything okay?"

Kara set her empty glass down and filled it with scotch this time. "Yeah. I'm actually calling to ask if everything's okay with you and um... the baby."

"Seriously, Kar? It's the middle of the fucking night."

"I'm aware of that, Ellie. Just answer me: is everything okay with the baby?"

"Yeah, everything's fine. I'm hanging up now before I wake Oliver up."

"Oliver?" Kara echoed, her addled mind reeling. "Yeah, of course, Oliver."

"Kar, are you sure you're okay?"

"Yeah, yeah. I just had this strange dream... I'm sorry, go back to sleep."

"I'll give you a call when I wake up, okay? And we'll talk about your dream then."

"Okay, babe—though we don't really have to, you know, talk about it. Actually, Ell, come to think of it, I'm really superstitious about—"

"Good night, Kara."

"Yeah, sorry. Good night."

Kara released a deep sigh, thanking the heavens it was only a dream. She shot the scotch down her throat and poured herself another one. She entered the bedroom, where Dave was sound asleep, and inserted a tampon into her. When she woke up, she'd need to change the bed sheets, she knew. It was soaking where her thighs had laid.

She patted back to the living and slumped onto the couch, naked, with just the white tail of her tampon dangling down her still-pulsing sex. She clasped the glass of scotch and sipped, deep in thought. Lovely shudders generated by her massive orgasm still coursed through her, refusing to subside. They were weak and short-lasting but persistent, making sure she was aware of the magnitude of her release, as if her bed sheets weren't evidence enough.

She shook her head and sipped, breathing the fumes out. Even though she'd crested only minutes ago and was still very much feeling the dwindling aftershocks quavering deep in her core, she couldn't have felt worse. It wasn't because she'd had an erotic dream. She'd had dozens throughout her adult life, most recently, many involving Dave. It wasn't even because she'd dreamed about Oliver. She'd dreamed about him in the past, once, and she'd felt just fine, even though they'd fornicated hard in the dream.

Kara was horrified this time though, not by the fantasy so much as by its execution. That dream she'd once had about Oliver, she was aware she was dreaming while she was dreaming; it was never in doubt. Even while dreaming, a person never goes into a pure state of utter subconsciousness. There's always a certain percentage of the psyche that is conscious, aware of sound, scent, and touch; otherwise, we would never wake up, like in a coma.

This dream was different, though, in every way. It was real. It felt real, more accurately. The fantasy was well thought out and was even better realized. Everything felt credible, no dream-like shenanigans, nothing out of place to trigger the consciousness. Every thread of thought had been woven to the next with precision, resulting in a flawless flow of mock reality, the best she'd ever conceived.

Kara wasn't a fool. She knew that on some subconscious level she wanted Oliver and her to cease being a dream, to materialize. She was clueless as to why, but every fantasy needs to blossom from a kernel of true desire. The rest is simply a batter of madness, spiked with false truths and fears, a harmless way to explore ideas and concepts that we'd never otherwise. She'd never been into anal, and she'd never do half of the things she'd told Oliver she had. Maybe someday she'd experiment with some of those things, but the day wasn't today.

But what could it mean? That she had scripted such a disturbing scenario?

"Nothing," she decided, and a wave of relief swept over her. She smiled and repeated inwardly, "Nothing."

For Kara had realized that the macabre details of her dream were simply a means to an end. She'd subconsciously needed to explore the coupling of her and Oliver, and she'd needed it to feel real. Her brain had then analyzed everything she knew of him and paved the shortest, the most efficient, if brutal, path to achieve it.

The brain is a complex organic machine capable of making billions of calculations in immeasurable speed. It's a problem-solver, and ideas such as morality are only considered as long as they don't interfere with the math, with the objective. Once they do, they are cast aside, eliminated from the equation. Kara's brain knew, much earlier than she had, that if such scenario were to exist, of her and Oliver ending up together, something radical would have to take place, if only to make it plausible. This was the obvious solution, her quickest way to Oliver. It quieted the dissonance and enabled Kara to live the fantasy convincingly.

Kara polished off her second drink and returned to the bedroom. Still ruminating, she observed Dave sleeping. Did she love him? He'd better believe it, for even in her dream, and despite the fact that she'd cheated on him with his brother, she had to take care of him, she had to give him pussy like the good girlfriend that she was. And she had given him the holy grail of pussies: Ellie's. Not only that, she'd staged the scene so he would come on top, so he would beat Oliver.

Dave had confessed to Kara a while back of the questionable feelings he'd been having for Ellie. It had been at the time where Kara and Ellie had taken some time out, so the former could ponder their friendship. He did so in order to save their relationship, to make Kara see that some things, however wrong, sometimes happen, and that it could happen to anyone.

In many ways, this tidbit had made her appreciate Dave even more. The fact that he'd chosen to take his chance with her and come clean about it reflected on much he trusted and loved her. Subconsciously, therefore, she'd wanted to reward him for it, for the vote of trust. This was the closest he'd ever come to fucking Ellie, just as it was the closest she'd ever come to fucking Oliver, but it explained why she'd dreamed about them fucking.

She smiled and crawled into his side of the bed. Hers was drenched, so they would need to snuggle up for the rest of the night. When they woke up, she'd give Dave a long, thoughtful blowjob like a good girlfriend and move along.

It was only a dream.

***

June.

Oliver awoke in bed on a Saturday morning. He looked to his left; no sign of his girls. He stretched while clasping his hands above his head and shuffled to his feet. He fetched his white tank, pulling it over his head while he strode to the kitchen, where he soon discovered a lesson in Italian was taking place; sort of. He propped himself against the wall and observed his daughter enriching his girlfriend's vocabulary. He chuckled at the-almost-comical way Ellie was struggling with the pronunciation.

The girls lifted their heads and laughed back at him. His daughter kissed him good morning while Ellie made him his morning coffee. He clung to his sister from behind and wrapped his arms around her belly while nibbling her neck lovingly. She was well into her second trimester and it showed. Ellie palmed the scruff of his neck and purred, loving her brother's wood teasing the cleft of her butt.

Oliver clutched his mug and walked with Michela out to the snug balcony where the sun was bright though still gentle. It seemed it was going to be a warm, sunny day, he thought while sipping his coffee and listened to his daughter making their plans. Ellie cut her eyes at the two of them from the kitchen and tittered. She closed her notebook that was littered with tables atop tables of Italian verbs and their conjugations and caressed her belly.

The baby was kicking again, probably excited to hear Oliver. Her boyfriend was spending a lot of time talking to the baby, sharing his thoughts and feelings, briefing it of their plans. Ellie simpered when recalling him once talking to her belly for over an hour while giving her an elaborate foot rub. He was so excited and amazing, and she felt so blessed.

She joined them out in on the balcony and curved Oliver's arms around her as she propped her back against him. She loved being in his arms, seeing to it that she and her niece weren't giving them much rest these days. She lapped his hands when they interlocked on her belly, loving how firm he felt against her. People underestimate lust, Ellie thought. It was such a big part of their relationship, especially now when she was raging with hormones and was constantly horny, humping her brother night and day.

She begrudgingly untied his hands when there was a knock on the door. They weren't expecting guests. She looked through the peephole and smiled. Her brother Dave and Kara were making faces.

"Good morning!" Dave kissed his sister and picked Michela up when she made a dash to him.

Kara kissed her a second later and stroked her belly. "Gosh, you're huge, Ell."

"Thanks," Ellie replied in mock pain before smiling. "What are you doing here?"

"We're here to take you out to lunch."

"It's only 10, Kar, and I don't remember us making plans for today."

"So, you don't wanna have lunch with us?"

"I didn't say that."

"Yeah, didn't think so," Kara retorted playfully.

The blonde chuckled and started for the kitchen to make her guests coffee. "Where are we going then?"

"Your parents'."

Ellie whirled around, certain she misheard.

"They're grilling today, and they've got the pool ready, so we need to find you a bathing suit. Surely, you need a new one with those huge titties that—"

"Kar, is this a joke?" Ellie chimed in, perplexed by her cruelty.

Since that fateful day, their folks had shunned them, even though they lived only three minutes away; in fact, only Dave and Kara were speaking to them. Inevitably, Ellie had confessed her incestuous relationship to her closest friends, Dayna and Lindsey, as she'd been too far along with her pregnancy to hide it. They both had taken it badly, and it was very uncomfortable among the three, yet Ellie didn't mind so much. She was leaving soon anyway.

It was trickier with Michela. They needed to come up with an excuse as to why her grandparents and Jack hadn't come visit her as well as to why she and Oliver had moved in with Ellie. They'd decided to be upfront with her, about everything; they didn't want to lie to her. She was clever and mature enough to deserve the truth. So on her birthday, they'd told her all about their relationship and why it was so upsetting for her grandparents and uncle.

Naturally, it was difficult explaining to a 5-year-old the intricacy of such a relationship; there were too many layers, layers that children her age were never meant to understand. So they kept it as simple as possible in hopes she'd pick up on the subtleties herself as she grew older. However, one thing that was very simple to explain, was Ellie's pregnancy and its ramifications.

Michela had jumped up and down in excitement after being told she was getting a sibling in a few months. She still hadn't understood why her aunt and father weren't supposed to love each other, but it couldn't have mattered less now. She was going to have a brother or a sister; her aunt was going to live with them forever; and they were going to be a family. It was such a joyful and exciting night, with the three snuggled up in bed, eating ice cream and discussing their new life.

They had flown to Italy the week after Michela's birthday, so Ellie could see for herself what Oliver had been raving about, and she'd loved it there. It was an easy sell even before they'd landed, but she was really getting excited when the three had traveled across the boot-shaped country. Milan was a big, modern city, and although wasn't as pretty as other cities they had visited, it looked to be a great place to live in nonetheless. Ellie could easily see her new family thriving there.

Michela's grandparents were on Oliver. He'd taken them out to dinner and told them about him and Ellie. As Catholics, one would expect them to flip completely, but it was less disastrous than he'd thought. Neither was keen on the notion of him humping his sister and breeding her, but they decided not to play God. It was awkward, for sure, but they'd been slowly warming up to the relationship over the many skype calls they'd been having.

Antonio and Ellie seemed particularly fond of each other, and they'd spent hours discussing it, like two adults. It was difficult for Antonio to admit, but he could understand his son-in-law better than he'd led him to believe. Oliver was crushed after his daughter had died, and he'd had Michela to raise at such a young age. His experience with the ladies was poor at best— nor had he ever tried to improve on it—and Ellie... she was a sister no brother wanted to have, Antonio told himself more than once. Hypocrisy aside, it would have taken a very special brother to fend her off.

Francesca had found it a bit more difficult than Antonio. Incest was a sin according to her beliefs, though she and her husband weren't saints, either, she knew. On their wedding night, neither had been especially virgin, and in her early teens, she'd fantasized more than once doing her older brother. It wasn't the biblical, moral aspect she was finding hard to cope with. It was the fact that Oliver was moving on and replacing her daughter. She always knew Oliver would one day be moving on, but it wasn't easy to face.

"They want you to come, Ell."

Ellie took a deep breath and released, her eyes moist. She'd been missing her parents, and for them to accept her relationship with Oliver meant the world to her. "Baby!"

"What?" his voice traveled from outside, in the midst of a conversation with his brother.

"Come here!"

Oliver finished his coffee and walked inside, easily sensing how excited his sister was. "What is it, my love?"

She repeated what Kara had said.

"Jack's also gonna be there," Kara added.

"Wow," Oliver uttered in surprise. "This is big, potentially huge."

Ellie threw herself in his arms, doing her best not to cry, but the pregnancy made it impossible, so cry she did. The thought of getting their parents back was too exciting.

***

Ellie, Oliver, and Michela, followed by Dave and Kara entered the Jensen residence at noon. They stepped out to the patio, where their folks were casually drinking while chitchatting with Jack and Gena, who was looking perhaps more pregnant than Ellie.

"Nonna!" Michela raced to her grandmother, who sprang to her feet and embraced her with all her heart.

This was easily the most excruciating aspect of fighting with their children: not seeing Michela.

They hugged and kissed while the siblings cautiously paced closer.

"I've missed you so much, baby," Alice whispered to Michela, tears streaming down her cheeks.

"I've m-missed you, too, Nonna," Michela wept back.

"I'm so sorry," Alice whispered, struggling to release her.

"Don't be angry with them anymore... please."

Alice sniffled while kissing her lips over and over. "Go to your grandpa; give him a hug."

She passed Michela to Dan, who smothered his whimpering granddaughter in his arms.

Indeed, those two months had been long and painful.

Alice slowly walked up to her very pregnant, very emotional daughter and cupped her cheek. An agonizing nod from the older woman started the floods as they embraced, each sobbing on the other's shoulder. Oliver smiled, relief in his heart. His sister had always been their mother's favorite, and his daughter had long catapulted herself to equal stature. His mother might have loved him, but his girls were the real leverage against her. They meant too much to her to have kept this up.

The women eventually untangled, and Ellie approached Dan promptly. They hugged and kissed while he was whispering in her ear words none could hear, which only made her sob louder. Jack soon rose, and his twin held him snugly when he invited her into his arms.

A family's strength is truly measured at its lows, and this family was extremely strong, a tight unit that could weather much worse than incest. They were tight, down to the last of them. Well... almost all of them.

Whereas Ellie was receiving warm loving from everyone, Oliver was not. His father merely shook his hand, and Jack settled for a lukewarm nod. Gena flashed a contrived smile at him, and his mother hadn't exchanged a single word with him still. Oliver might have been a part of the family, but Ellie was family. And he'd erred too many times for them to look the other way again. This was his fault. Everything was his fault. If they could have kicked him out and hung on to the girls, they would have, in a heartbeat.

Fallen from grace with his family, Oliver took his seat at the very distant edge of the table, resigning to his fate. There was always going to be a steep price attached to his sister's heart, and by God, he would be paying for it.

***

"Where did you go?" Dave asked his brother when he finally returned from a presumed trip to the bathroom after more than forty minutes.

Oliver opened the fridge and treated himself to a cold one. "Why? Did you miss me?"

Dave studied his face, the bitterness not lost on him. "I told you it was gonna be on you."

"Yes, you did," Oliver sighed as he took a swig. "I still don't get why, but..."

"Dude, she broke her engagement off for you, called off a wedding. You knocked her up! And now you're taking her halfway across the world. What did you expect?"

"I don't know." He bent over the kitchen island and pulled his hair back. "I don't know, Dave."

Dave, too, got himself a beer and bent over the island across from his brother. "What's going on, Bro? Yeah, it's rough out there, but you've seen worse, haven't you?"

"And I'm so fucking tired of it... of this life."

Dave had never seen his brother this morose. Oliver was a master of disguise, and he seldom let his guard down. It was a bit frightening to see, his beaten, dismal mood.

"Oliver?"

Oliver pulled his hair back and lifted his head. "You know, I never wanted this. Not really."

"Are we talking about Ellie? Michela?"

"Any of it. I'm just..." He shook his head and took a draft from his beer. "I was just a kid, Dave, just a fat kid who wanted to see the world, have some fun, maybe get to a third base with a girl... this wasn't the plan."

Dave gave a false chuckle. His brother was getting to him with his defeated attitude, and humor was his way of dealing. "Yeah, I get what you're saying, but life rarely works like we plan. It throws you a curve, and another, and then another... granted, your curveballs have been a little vicious, but... you keep getting up, keep—"

"I feel so old, Dave," Oliver sighed wearily.

"Old? Christ, dude, you're barely 23."

"But I feel like I'm 70. I'm just so tired..."

Dave was bending over backwards to keep it casual, but there was too much despondency surrounding his brother. He was getting to him. "Oliver... you've lived a harsh life, no doubt, but try to look at the good things."

Oliver snorted. "What good things, Dave? I knocked up the first girl I slept with, that I loved, and then she died. Not before leaving it to me to raise our baby in a foreign country. Her parents hated me for leaving, mine hated me for not coming. Then I started fucking with my own fucking sister, knocked her up, and now her parents hate me..." He guzzled his beer. "Were those the good things you were talking about?"

"You know, as much as I wanna pity you, your life isn't as bad as you're making it to be. You have an amazing daughter, one that is crazy about you. Honestly, Oliver, I've never seen a girl that loves her father as much as Michela loves you. And, yeah, this thing with Ellie is less than ideal and might be bordering on insane, but she loves you, and you love her. So what if she gets a pass, and you don't. Who cares? She's still making a huge sacrifice here just so she can be with you. I bet this is not the life she thought she'd live, either. But look at her. Look, Oliver."

"I'm looking."

"No, I mean really look at her."

Oliver gazed across through the glass door, watching Ellie and Gena discussing pregnancy and whatever.

"Tell me you don't see how amazing she is."

Oliver heaved a sigh, his sister in his crosshair. "It was never in doubt, Dave."

"Then what's the problem?"

"The problem is that I'm not as amazing as her. I'm gonna disappoint her. I know it."

"Maybe. But you're sure as hell not going to like this, all defeated and shit. There are people depending on you, Oliver, depending on you to make them happy. Right now, there are two; in a couple of months, it'll be three. You need to pull yourself together and man up. This is just another curve, that's all."

Oliver binned his empty beer bottle and headed to the patio, but then he swiveled to smile kindly at his brother. "When we leave, I'm gonna miss everyone, but you know something?"

"What?"

"I think I will miss you the most, Scarecrow."

***

"Mom, I already told you: I was screened negative for genetic abnormality, and as for other stuff, that's the same as every other couple. My doctor has assured me that the baby is perfectly healthy."

"I'm just so worried," Alice murmured, setting the table outside along with Ellie and Gena while the others were taking care of the grill.

"Don't be. He or she is gonna be perfect, you'll see."

"I can't believe you still don't know the gender," Gena said, cutting a big salad. "Aren't you tempted in the least?"

"Of course I am! But I also want it to be a surprise. Besides, what difference does it make? Knowing the gender won't get the baby out any sooner."

"Just imagine if you're having a boy, too." Gena giggled. "Your mom wouldn't be thrilled about that, would you, Alice?"

"I love boys just as I love girls," Alice clarified. "But please let it be a girl. There are too many boys in this family as it is."

The trio laughed.

"What do you want it to be?" Gena asked Ellie.

"Honestly, I don't care so much, but I know Oliver really wants a boy, and I'm kinda worried at the thought of him stuck in a house with three girls. That seems like a whole lot of estrogen for just one man to cope with."

They tittered again.

"I never thought I would ever say this, but Oliver seems to be doing very well with girls. Maybe a bit too well."

Ellie shot her mother a look, not oblivious to the venomous subtext. "Mom, you really need to get off his back. This isn't fair what you're doing here, what all of you are doing."

Alice gave a snicker. "Was it fair when he left us for five years? When he had Michela and didn't bother to say anything about it to us? He's the last person that should expect fairness."

"He was a kid then. A frightened, confused kid. Cut him some slack."

"Unfortunately, it is easier said than done."

Ellie shook her head in exasperation. "I really hope you cool off by the time we move to Italy. It really starts to piss me off the way you're—"

"Italy? No. You're not moving there."

Ellie gave her mother a long, studying look while Alice was pouring herself a chardonnay. "Mom, we are moving."

"Not a chance in hell. He can move, but you and Michela are staying right here. With me."

"Mom—"

"Ellie, I'm not prepared to lose you. Do you understand me? And if you don't want me to hate him, then you'd better drop it."

"And what will we do then? Huh, Mom? I love him, and I'm not gonna hide it. I can't. "

"We'll figure it out. Like a family."

"Mo—"

"Baby, I said no, and I don't wanna hear any more of it."

Dan, Dave, and Kara joined them round the table while Michela and Jack served spicy wings and mini burgers for first course.

"Ellie, go call him," Alice instructed as she took her seat. "If you must."

Ellie scowled at her mother before cutting her eyes at the pool, where her boyfriend was soaking alone. She walked up to him while taking off her summer dress. She sat on the edge of the pool and submerged her legs while Oliver waded to her.

She looked so beautiful, he thought, in the sexy grey bikini they'd purchased earlier. Her body was lean, tanned, and as flawless as ever. Her belly was the size of a melon, and her jugs were enormous in her top, looking disproportionate to the rest of her. What a sight she was.

The blue in her eyes sparkled with life as he got closer. "Hey, you."

He forced a smile back. "Hey."

A frown creased her forehead when she saw how far he was standing from her. "Come closer."

He glanced timidly at their family, who were carefully observing. "Maybe I shouldn't."

Her soft expression turned somber. "Oliver, come here. Now."

He nodded and took a timid step or tw—

Ellie hooked her heels on his lower back and pulled him to her determinedly until he was standing between her legs as close as her pregnant state allowed. "That's better," she cooed with a loving grin.

It infuriated Ellie, the cold shoulder Oliver was receiving from them, so she was definitely not going to ease them into it, the way she'd initially planned. If they weren't willing to at least pretend, then neither would she.

Oliver wasn't as brazen as his sister, and this was bound to aggravate them, so he tried keeping some distance between them, but Ellie simply crossed her feet around his back and locked him to her belly, giving him no way out.

He glanced at the table and instantly knew he shouldn't have. "Ellie, maybe it's better if—"

"Fuck them. If they have a problem with it, they can look away."

Oliver stole another peek at his displeased parents, his stomach roiling.

"Sweetheart?"

"Fuck it," he muttered and snaked his arms around her, knowing he was only making it worse, for this was a very intimate pose, certainly unsuitable for siblings.

"There you go," Ellie purred before she pushed her bottom lip out. "I was beginning to feel unloved..."

"My bad. Won't happen again."

She stroked his damp hair back. "I'm really sorry."

"Sorry? What about?"

Ellie hated his smile now. It felt so bogus and insincere. "Don't do that; not with me."

Her brother gave a nod, and his smile went away.

"It's brutal, I know, but they'll come around."

"I'm sure they will."

"I told you not to do that."

"Sorry," he murmured with a sheepish smile, incapable of fooling his observant sister. "It is sort of hostile out here, isn't it?"

"If I'd known they would do that, we would've just stayed home."

"No, I'm glad we came. You needed this, and so did Michela. I'll just have to suck it up to the end."

The blonde wrapped her arms around his neck and locked their foreheads together. "You're amazing. Did you know that?"

"Do you really think that, Ellie?"

Ellie's smile wore off. She hated how insecure he seemed all of a sudden. "Oliver, you're the most amazing person that I know."

He fastened his arms around her and surveyed her blue eyes. "Can I ask you a question? And you have to promise to give me a genuine answer."

She nodded, her feet still crossed around him. "Of course, my love."

"In hindsight, if you could have avoided it... would you?"

"If I could've avoided falling for you?"

He bobbed his head.

"It's a good question."

"Thank you."

She took a moment to reflect on it, noting how tense he seemed. "I can say today that, knowing what I know, had I had the chance to escape it, I would've definitely... not."

"Was it really necessary? That pause there at the end?"

Ellie giggled, loving the fear in his eyes.

She liked it when he was vulnerable, but only when it came to her. And she could reduce him to nothing if chose to.

"I was just toying with you a little. I am your big sister after all. It's my birthright."

"That's nice," he retorted. "Perfect timing by the way."

"Yeah, I thought so, too."

They laughed, holding each other so intimately in defiance of the judgmental eyes of their family.

"Seriously though, gorgeous, if you could've avoided all the pain and drama, would you have still...?"

The expression on his face slew her pretty grin in an instant. "Why? You wouldn't?"

"It's not about me."

"Oh my god, you'd better give me an answer now before I—" She smacked him playfully when he began guffawing. She was feigning ire, though his laughter was replenishing her with joy. "You can be such a mean boyfriend."

"I give as good as I get, Sis."

"Are we talking about between the sheets now? Because you definitely give there as good or better."

They chuckled before they locked eyes, so lost in one another.

Ellie cupped his cheek and felt his smooth shave with her thumb. "Oliver, my love, I would've done it over and over, and that's the painful truth. The things you make me feel... I have never felt this way before; I didn't even know it was possible. I'm crazy about you, like... clinically."

Her brother smiled, yet this time genuine, feeling a hell of a lot better now. "Fuck them. Fuck everyone. I'm so in love with you, Ellie. You're worth everything."

Ellie curled her arms around his neck and propped her forehead against his. "Ditto."

He sighed, reveling in her sweet breath glancing off his lips. "I really feel like kissing you now."

"What's stopping you?" she whispered back.

"Shit. Are you serious?"

"Dead serious."

"They'll hate me. Like... even more than they do now."

"Oliver, you've been inside me, spilled your seed in me. You put your baby inside me. You've done much worse things to me. I think they can handle a kiss. Unless you haven't got the balls for—"

Before she could even finish, her lips absorbed his meaningful suck. She smirked mid kiss, so proud of him. An angry murmur hissed from afar, but neither cared. They kept sucking on each other, even if no tongue was brave enough to make the round trip.

"Now what do you say we go eat something?" Ellie whispered after breaking their beautiful kiss. "And maybe after, we can give them a few more reasons to hate you?"

Her brother chuckled. "Works for me."

***

July

"Morning, Mom."

"Morning, baby. How did you sleep?"

"So-so." Ellie stroked her hair back and sat by the kitchen island. "The little guy or gal have been acting up."

Alice rose with a knowing laugh. "Tea?"

"Actually"—she palmed her mouth as she yawned—"coffee would be great. Strong."

"Coming right up."

Ellie had spent the night at her folks'. Oliver was taking Michela to a day of fun at the amusement park, and Ellie had thought it to be a good opportunity to spend some time with her mother, the way they'd used to before she'd taken up spreading her legs for her baby brother.

"So, what do you feel like doing today, Mom? Shopping? Movies?"

"As long as I have you for the whole day, we can do whatever you want." She served her daughter her coffee and kissed the top of her head. "I was thinking that we should take a few days off work and go somewhere, like a nice resort."

Ellie carefully sipped the steaming coffee. "What, like... just the two of us?"

Alice sat beside her and stroked the length of her daughter's magnificent golden hair. "Yeah. If you want, we can take Gena with us, too. What do you say? Just three of us girls, unwinding, no guy in sight..."

Ellie giggled, her hands clasping the hot mug. "Yeah, I don't think so, Mom."

"What? Why not?"

"Because... well, what about Michela?"

"I'd love for her to come! If you could convince him."

Oliver was no longer called by his Christian name by his mother. He'd lost that privilege the second he'd entered her daughter.

"Yeah, good luck with that. And even if I somehow managed to convince him, she wouldn't wanna go without him. You know how they are."

"Okay. Then take a break from them for a few days."

"Mom, I really appreciate the offer, but I'm gonna have to pass."

Alice withdrew her fingers from Ellie's disheveled mane, frustrated. "You know, Ellie, I have only one daughter, and I miss her. I miss my best friend."

Ellie gave her mother a smile and lovingly stroked her arm. "I miss you, too, Mom."

"Then do this for me! Let's go somewhere, anywhere you want; my treat! We'll get one of those full-body massages, and we'll—"

"Mom, I can't. I really can't."

"Why?!"

Ellie crossed her long, slim legs and brought the mug to her lips. "I can't leave Oliver. Okay?"

"What do you mean you can't leave him? He's a grown man. I'm sure he can handle a few days—"

"It's not that..."

"What is it then?!"

"Mom, Oliver... he really needs me now."

"Needs you?" Alice echoed in puzzlement. "What do you mean by that?"

"Well... I'll tell you, but you can't say anything to him."

"Baby, I barely talk to him; you know that."

Ellie gritted her teeth in reply, her nostrils flaring.

Alice only meant to sound trustworthy, but it stung Ellie, because her family was still holding grudge against her boyfriend.

"Ellie?"

Ellie chugged her coffee and shuffled to her irate mother. "Okay, so... Oliver isn't handling the pregnancy very well. He's really scared, and as the weeks go by, it's getting worse to the point of... phobia."

Alice's scowl-made wrinkles softened, and before she knew it, her mature, blue eyes succumbed to empathy. It plucked at her heartstrings to think of what he'd gone through and must be going through now, and a sudden wave of motherly compassion swept over her, to the point that her resentment toward him muddled considerably. He may have wronged and hurt her, but he was still her son, her baby boy.

She stared down at an insignificant coffee stain on the countertop before she gave her thumb a suck and started obsessively scouring it off, her eyes glistening and thoughtful. "What do you mean by phobia?"

Ellie teared up at the quiver in her mother's murmur. She could tell that this was immensely paining her. "He dragged me down to the hospital in the middle of the night, three times this month, because he thought I looked sickly, or anemic, or... I can't show, even a hint of discomfort around him; it will send him stressing. He's been having problems sleeping. He'd be getting up at night and go for a run, and sometimes, he wouldn't come back till sunrise; other times, he would watch me sleeping the whole night just to make sure that everything was okay with me. He's been calling me nonstop at work; he's been moody; he doesn't eat well—or at all—sometimes for days... it's really getting bad, Mom."

Alice swallowed as she kept absently scrutinizing the long-perished coffee smudge, her head bobbing, almost robotically. She swallowed again, her throat smothered with tears. "What do you think we"—she cleared her throat—"um, you should do?"

"I don't know," Ellie muttered achingly. "I wanna help him so badly, but he's not letting me. He won't even admit there's a problem."

Alice jerked her head toward her daughter, almost glowering. "So you have tried talking to him."

Ellie nodded. "It's pointless. Oliver... he doesn't talk about his fears or his pain, especially not with me, never with me. He thinks it makes him weak, like he's... not man enough."

Alice nodded, all too aware of what her daughter was taking about. "Your father is the same. He never lets me worry, about anything."

"So I can't leave him, Mom; it would drive him nuts. He needs to be able to monitor me. That's the only thing that seems to help him. It gives him a fake sense of control."

"My god," Alice sighed and pulled her hair back as she looked out through the glass patio door. "He must be so scared."

"He's terrified. He won't admit it, but... I worry about him, Mom. I didn't sleep all that great last tonight, but it wasn't because of the baby. He kept me up for half the night on the phone."

Alice fretted her bottom lip, feeling for her son. "He doesn't trust you're safe with me?"

"It's not you. He doesn't trust anyone. Not when it comes to me."

Roaring silence fell as the two women brooded some more.

Finally, Alice dropped her palm on the countertop and lurched off her stool, a look of resolution on her face. "Get dressed. I've got just the thing for us to do today."

***

"Are you sure it's okay that we spend the night?" Oliver whispered in his girlfriend's ear, his daughter sleeping in his arms. "And in the same room?"

Late in the evening, Alice opened the front door and invited them in while standing patiently in the doorway.

Ellie smiled at her brother and strutted in.

Oliver glanced at his mother. She had that unmistakable look on her face that was both soft and maternal. Growing up, it was an expression she made whenever he'd worried her. He didn't know what to make of it, but it was oodles better than the glower she'd been giving him ever since she learned about him and Ellie. He flashed a nervous smile at her, almost imperceptible, and followed Ellie while shrouded in his sleeping daughter.

Alice and Ellie had surprised Michela by joining them at the amusement park. Oliver had been a simmering cauldron of relief and anxiety when the two blondes approached them by the carousel. A burden lifted off his shoulders now that Ellie was there. He'd been worried sick about her, and for no apparent reason; on the other hand, he hadn't been on his mother's good side for quite a while. In fact, his family had been openly hostile towards him, so something was definitely up.

"Baby, let me," Ellie said softly, offering to carry Michela up the stairs to their room.

"Are you nuts? There's no—"

"Oliver, let me. It won't hurt me or the baby, I promise." She kept her arms extended forth. "Please."

Ellie could see the conflict in his eyes, so she reached for Michela, and her brother only relented when his daughter was sleeping awkwardly between them. His eyes followed his sister's backside in distinct consternation, as if she were about to tumble down the stairs any second.

"Pour me some ice tea while I tuck her in."

He nodded but didn't stir until she reached upstairs safely. He started toward the kitchen, but his paces slowed when he noticed his mother. She was seated by the island, almost expecting him. He swiftly averted his eyes and opened the fridge to fetch the bottle of ice—

"Oliver."

He slowly pivoted to Alice. They may have spent the day together, but this was the first time his mother acknowledged him. Months of anger and detachment had claimed their toll, so the two kept quiet, their eyes measuring one another.

"How've you been?" Alice forced out.

"Okay. You?"

"With all things considered... okay."

They both knew what all things considered meant, but there wasn't a bitter note in his mother's voice. There was a glimpse of acceptance, a pinch of sadness, lots of pain, but... no bitterness.

"Dad?"

"He's... not so well."

Oliver nodded, the thought wringing his heart.

Again, this was a bitter-free reply, an abstract painting of the reality he and his sister had brought down on this family.

"Do you think he'll"—he swallowed, pouring his sister a glass of ice tea—"ever talk to me again?"

"At the moment, it's hard to tell." She took a deep breath through her nose. "This is very difficult for him. After all, he has only one daughter."

Her son bobbed his head again, his lips jutting out in a thoughtful yet aching frown.

"But maybe after the baby is born, he'll..."

Oliver gave his mother a soft, grateful smile. She was talking to him. She was making a genuine effort here.

Alice smiled back, a broader smile than her son had given her. "So, how are you?"

He propped his back against the fridge and crossed his feet. "I'm good. Great, actually."

"Oliver"—his mother bore into his eyes, no longer smiling—"I ask again: how are you?"

Oliver surveyed his mother's face, suspecting his sister had said something to her, before he forced out a grin. "Never been better."

Of all Alice's sons, her youngest was undoubtedly the hardest to read, practically a vault when he chose to. Nevertheless, he forgot one thing: he was her son. She'd carried him for almost ten months and raised him for over seventeen years. He may be a different man than that boy who'd left six years ago, but a mother knows. And Alice knew he was lying to her now; she didn't need Ellie to tell her that. He was putting on a show for her, she could tell, but she would break into that vault. She would tear his mask off, and in a matter of seconds.

She rose to her feet and walked up to him. "She'll be fine."

Oliver nodded. "I know."

She inched closer to him. "Every three seconds or so, a baby is born."

"I know."

She stood next him. "Nothing's going to happen to her."

"I know."

She cupped his left cheek, her eyes radiating warmth and compassion. "She'll be fine."

"I know."

There it was -- the first chink in the armor, Alice knew. Her son had replied thrice the same, but there had been a subtle quiver in his voice the fourth time, a quiver that hadn't been present in the first three.

"Oliver... she'll be fine."

Her son bobbed his head silently, as if afraid to give away the tears in his throat.

She stroked his cheek with her thumb while palming his chest. "She'll be fine."

Oliver let out a soft sigh, his eyes filling with tears.

Alice teared up herself, as though she could see the images running through his head. "She'll be fine."

His shoulders now heaved as he sighed. He shut his eyes, only briefly, and a single tear slowly trickled down his cheek when they opened. Alice's eyes mirrored his. She could never suffer either of her children hurting.

"You want to hear something funny?"

Judging by the pain in his low, husky murmur and the tremble that passed from his chest to the palm of her hand, Alice already knew that whatever her baby boy was going to say, funny -- it wouldn't be.

"While we waited outside, those were the exact words Antonio said to me: she'll be fine." He bit on his bottom lip, tears slowly coursing down from his eyes. "But that wasn't even the... the funny part. You see, the funny part was what I said."

"What did you say?"

"I know." He wiped off his tears and shrugged. "She was already gone by that time. Ha-ha. Joke's on me."

Alice sighed, his ache sending painful pangs within her. "Oliver, I may not understand everything there is to understand, and I certainly don't understand you and Ellie, but I understand your pain and doubt. And while God may not agree with what you two are doing... he wouldn't do that to you twice."

Her son snickered, his tears as bitter as his laugh. "Wouldn't he, Mom?"

"Sleeping like a..." Ellie trailed off as she entered the kitchen, her beautiful smile waning at the sight of her brother and mother standing by the fridge, obviously in the throes of a very difficult conversation.

Oliver wiped his tears away as quickly as possible and walked past his girlfriend. "I'm going for a walk. Don't wait up."

***

"Guess what? I'm at the house, and there's no you, no Michela, and no Mom."

"We're ten minutes away."

"I know that, but you're not moving."

"You're checking up on me on that app again? I swear, I'll turn off the GPS."

"Don't even joke about it."

"Baby, we stopped for coffee real quick. Get yourself a beer and kick back, okay? I love you."

"If you loved me, you would be here now."

"Hon."

He released a sigh. "I'm sorry. I love you, too."

"That's better. See you in a couple."

Oliver shook his head as he fetched himself a beer. He walked out to the patio and plumped down onto the couch, grouchier than ever. Sipping his beer, he stared down at his phone, awaiting developments.

It'd been precisely a fortnight since he'd been forgiven by his mother. They'd been talking regularly now, and that also meant that she was back to meddling in his life. She and Ellie had been giving him useless pep talks, constantly reassuring him, but they had no idea what he was going through now. Until that baby was out, there was a new Oliver, a deranged Oliver, and there were rules, which, at the moment, his sister was pissing all over.

"Looking for some company?"

Oliver turned his head and instantly tensed up. "Uh... yeah, I would love the company—but only if you want. I..."

Dan approached, holding a beer of his own. He sat next to his youngest, and the two sipped on their beers while staring at the void for a few silent minutes.

"What's that?"

Oliver frowned. "Sorry?"

Dan gestured at his phone with his beer. "You seem awfully preoccupied with that."

"It's nothing. It's..."

"Well, it isn't porn, so I don't see the need for secrecy."

"No, no secrecy. It's just... you would think I'm crazy."

"Try me."

"Okay. Um... it's a tracking app."

"Who are you tracking?"

"Ellie," he muttered oh so very quietly, feeling remarkably embarrassed at the moment.

"You're tracking Ellie?"

Oliver shook his head, blood mounting in his cheeks. "You wouldn't understand."

"Try me."

He sipped his beer, embarrassed by the need to explain, but also elated that his father was speaking to him. "I uh... I..." He shook his head, not sure of the best way to describe it. "I need to know where Ellie is. Like... always."

Dan swigged his beer, taking a good look at his son. "Why?"

"Because... what if she got into a car accident? What if she fainted? What if there was an emergency, and she needed me, but she was in no-reception area? I need to be on top of these things."

Dan took a moment to reflect. "Sounds reasonable enough."

"Right? She doesn't get it! Mom doesn't get it! Because they don't care if I worry, they don't care that I..."

"That you..."

Oliver clammed up. Some secrets are better left secrets.

"I hear from your mother that you stopped eating."

"That is ridiculous! I haven't stopped eating. I'm just... eating less."

"Either way, you look like you've lost more than a few pounds."

"A couple maybe, but I'm certainly not starving myself."

"Okay. What did you have for lunch?"

"I... like, today?"

"No, two weeks ago," Dan quipped.

Oliver polished his beer off and fretted his lip.

"Breakfast?"

"I wasn't hungry this morning."

"I can understand that. Yesterday then, what did you have for lunch? The day before that? A week before that?"

Oliver shook his head, boring into his phone. "I knew you wouldn't understand."

"Not for lack of trying. You said you were eating, and yet the evidence suggests otherwise."

"You think I've gone crazy, like Ellie and Mom? Is that it, Dad?"

"No, and neither do they. But there is a problem here, Oliver. It doesn't take a genius to see that."

Silence fell as the two resumed staring at the night.

"Dad?" Oliver uttered tentatively, his voice barely a whisper.

"Yeah?"

"Does this mean you're speaking to me again?"

"Depends."

"On?"

"On whether you're going to level with me."

Oliver took a moment to consider it. "If I do... will you speak to me?"

Dan sized up his little boy, his timid whispers unsettling him. "I will."

"Please don't say anything to Ellie about it; not to Mom, either. They can never know."

"You have my word."

Oliver sighed, and then sighed again, his eyes downcast. "Dad... I think I'm ill, like... in the head."

Dan shook his head, battling himself not hold his son. "Oliver, you're not ill; you're traumatized. There's a difference."

"I keep seeing her dying."

"Ellie?"

Oliver shook his head. "Bianca."

"What exactly do you see?"

"I see... I see her on the table, and there's blood everywhere, and... Michela is a baby again, and she's screaming and crying. And there's this voice, I don't know whose, scolding me for letting her die, saying it's all my fault... and I'm thinking that that voice may be right. And then she dies again, and again, and the screaming, and... it just doesn't stop."

"Is it a dream?"

Oliver nodded, can't bear to look at his father.

"Is that why you stopped sleeping?"

He nodded again, tears furrowing his cheeks. "I'm afraid to close my eyes, Dad..."

"Jesus Christ," his father sighed achingly and pulled him into his arms. "Come here."

Dan held his little boy as he wept in his arms, so very disturbed by his mental state. Even the way he cried disturbed him: silently, so repressed... aside from his eyes, all else was muted. His body didn't tremble. No sound was coming out of his mouth, either. He was completely turned off.

"Oliver," his father whispered a minute later.

"Yes, Dad?" Oliver whispered even more quietly, his voice devoid of any emotion, his body numb against him.

"I'm going to help you. Do you hear me? I'm going to pull you out of this. We'll fix you."

"Thank you, Dad. Thank you for speaking to me."

*

"Stay for supper, baby," Alice said as three stepped out of the car.

"What about Dad?"

"If he doesn't want to have supper with us, then it's his problem."

"I don't know, Mom. I don't think Oliver is in the mood. Definitely not for food."

"More the reason you should stay. It'll give me a chance to talk to him a little. I've got to find some way to help him."

"Why does Papi need help?"

Ellie took Michela's hand in hers as they mounted the stairs to the front door. "Because he forgot how to tie his shoelaces."

"But that's easy! I can teach him. I know how to tie my shoelaces."

"That's because you're amazing and special," her aunt cooed.

"And then maybe he won't be sad anymore."

Alice caressed the 5-year-old's cheek. "I'm sure he won't, baby."

The three girls entered the house, and from the kitchen, Ellie could see Dan holding his son out in the patio.

"Mom, look!"

Alice turned her head, and her eyes smiled as she looked outside.

She'd been putting relentless pressure on Dan to forgive Oliver, especially considering his deteriorating mental state. Her husband loved their baby boy, she knew. Loved him too much perhaps. Had it been Dave or Jack messing with Ellie, he might have never spoken to them. But just as she had a special connection with her daughter, Dan had been the same with Oliver. Their youngest had gotten away with a lot of shit his brothers never would have.

And when watching the two from the kitchen, she knew Oliver could get away with anything and everything now. What father could ever accept his son porking his daughter, his only daughter? Putting his baby inside her? None but her husband. And this was a done deal. Nothing they could say or do would tear Ellie from Oliver; their children had made that much clear. They could only shun them or accept them.

This was the lesser of two evils. Their daughter was carrying her brother's baby. She was too far gone with the pregnancy that terminating it now would be nothing short of murder. She would have his child, Alice knew, and there was nothing to be done about it. No non-dysfunctional family would ever wish such a thing on themselves, but when push comes to shove, you either adapt or you don't; there's no in between. Alice had chosen to adapt, and by the looks of it, her husband decided to do the same.

Ellie clutched her heart, tears forming in her catlike blue eyes. "Mom, oh my god..."

This was a milestone, a monumental achievement, nothing short of a miracle. Ellie had been trying to stay bullish for Oliver's sake, but she hadn't truly imagined their father ever forgiving her boyfriend. Daughters were something of sacred beings in their father's eyes, and her brother had crossed a line that precious few could come back from. It just made her appreciate him all the more. She always knew he was special, and now, there was no doubt in her mind.

She then treaded closer to the glass door leading to the patio, and she knew something wasn't right. It was the position the two were sitting in that warned her. Her father seemed awfully distraught, if that wasn't enough. Alice noticed that as well, as keen-eyed as she'd always been.

"Is Papi okay?"

"Michela, baby, don't go there." Alice clasped her arm. "Ellie, take her upstairs. I need to—"

"No, Mom. I need to."

Alice reluctantly bobbed her head. This would take some getting used to, her demoted status. She was second to Ellie when it came to Oliver; more like third, after her husband. It was still strange, but also very true.

"Come." She picked her granddaughter up. "What do you say we order Chinese takeout?"

Ellie waited for the two to climb up the stairs before she opened the door and stepped outside. Oliver instantly pulled himself together, listening to her pumps clacking closer behind his back.

"Daddy, can you please give me and Oliver a minute?"

Her father didn't want to, she could tell. He was considering it, stroking Oliver's arm. "We'll talk some more later, okay, son?"

Oliver jerked his head up and down, his back facing his sister.

Dan kissed his cheek, ruffling his hair lovingly as he did, before he walked to Ellie, who embraced him in tears.

"Daddy, you're amazing. The best father in the whole world. Thank you so much."

Dan sighed deeply as his arms tightened around his pregnant daughter. Only now had he processed the meaning of this moment. He kissed the top of her head and trudged inside, as if the significance weighed his steps down.

Ellie sat next to her boyfriend, who did his best to elude her eyes. She massaged his inner thigh. "Hon?"

He looked back, his eyes slightly red.

"Let's go for a ride."

***

At the lake—where they'd been a dozen times by now—on the hood of Dan's SUV, the blonde nestled in her brother's arms. Her head lay on his chest while her left arm belted his waistline, her left leg curling down his stomach. Her left breast and the swell of her belly claimed the rest of his abdomen. A light, genial breeze swished into her short yellow skirt, skimming the golden tan that ran the length of her legs on route to the immaculate curve of her bottom. The moon, three-quarters full, shone bright, worshiping the scarce freckles on her exposed left cheek. Indeed, summer had always been kind to Oliver's sister.

Michela and her grandparents would be dining alone. There were pressing matters to attend to, and Ellie knew she was also pressed for time. It was still early in the evening, but in just an hour, the lake would be swarming with horny teenagers parked everywhere, making the best of their Sumner break. There would be music and booze, and then the cops would rain down on their parade... Ellie could practically envision it.

"My love," she softly murmured, nuzzling his chest, "I want us to talk."

"Talk then."

Her brother sounded so remote as he gazed up at the stars. They hadn't uttered a single word since she extracted him from the house.

"I know you think I don't understand what you're going through, and in many ways, you're right, but in many ways, you're also wrong. I love you so much, Oliver, that I can feel you in my heart, I can feel your suffering, and it's unbearable. I want to ease your pain, but I can't do that when you're constantly shutting me out." When he remained silent, Ellie deeply sighed. "I wish you would just talk to me..."

"And say what?"

"Tell me about your fears, your pain, confide in me! I'm your sister, god damn it! Your lover, your partner... I want to help. "

"It's all under control."

"But it's not!" she murmured. "I've given in to your crazy demands, every one of them, but it doesn't get better, Oliver, does it? I always take your calls, even when I'm in meetings. I keep the GPS on, so you can track me on that stupid app. I see my doctor so much that his patients think I'm his wife. Baby, it's not working."

"It is what it is."

Ellie sighed and shuffled away from him.

Now it was Oliver's turn to sigh. "Baby?"

Ellie ignored him, her cheeks flushed in anger.

He rolled over to her, his head eclipsing the moonlight. "You say you understand me, what I'm going through, but you can't."

"Yes, I can! You're afraid, Oliver; it's okay to admit it. It doesn't make you weak; it makes you human!" She shook her head as she palmed his cheek. "Before you left, you weren't like this, this closed up; you trusted me, and I was nothing more than your sister then." Her eyes welled up, her hand falling from his cheek. "What am I doing wrong now?"

Oliver's chest heaved as he sighed, unable to bear seeing her in tears. "Baby, you're doing nothing wrong. You're so amazing and patient with me."

"Then please talk to me! Please, Oliver..."

Her brother slowly bobbed his head, his hand cupping her wet cheek. "I cannot afford to lose you. Do you understand me?"

"But, hon, you're not gonna lose me! You and I stick together, like white on rice. I'm not leaving you, ever! Not letting go of you, not in this life or the next. This?" She cupped her belly into his hand. "That's beautiful! That's our child in there! I'm gonna have this baby, and everything will be perfect! What happened to Bianca was tragic, no doubt, but it won't happen to me, Oliver. Believe me when I say this."

"You don't know that."

"I do know that! You wanna know how?"

"How?"

"Because I love you so fucking much that I won't allow it. I know almost nothing about Bianca, rest her soul, but I do know this: she was never meant for you, Oliver, because you were meant for me." She pulled his neck down and kissed his lips again and again, passionately, loudly. "My baby, the love of my life... you were meant for me, just as I was meant for you. And this I feel so deep inside of me, Oliver."

He teared up. "You do?"

"So deep.... it's you and me, always and forever. Once you believe in it as hard as I do, all your fears will fade away. I could pop a hundred of your babies out of me, one after the other, and no harm would come to me. Trust in me, Oliver... trust in us."

Oliver laid his forehead on hers, tears trickling down his cheeks, maybe for the first time in front of his sister. "I want to. I do. I... I..."

Ellie parted her legs and pulled him down onto her, all of him, as her blue eyes succumbed to the moment, as well. She kissed his tears, his lips, and he soon mirrored her, sucking her salty tears, her pouty lips, lapping her nimble tongue. The more they touched and kissed the more he gave himself to her, and his sister was taking, plowing her way in. She finally breached his defenses, and she was not going to squander this opportunity, and she was not going to slow down.

And she was making headway, through brute force and a kiss so passionate; not one of hunger, but one driven from need and love. They twined and swirled, their saliva slapping together, mingling, passing from tongue to tongue before sliding down one throat and then another. Cradled between her legs, Oliver massaged her tongue with his, his pelvis rocking back and forth against her, almost absently.

His sister's slight hips promptly met his rhythm as they ground and pawed, their kiss seemingly self-sustained now. Ellie's fingers trailed down her brother's sides until reaching into his waistbands. She pulled down without thinking, her mind lost in this tongue-feeding frenzy. Oliver's butt came to view, bathing in the moonlight, his cock curved up and fully grown. Spooning his big sister's bulging belly, he hiked up her skirt and ripped her panties off like he had done so many times before.

Ellie gasped into his kiss, the gentle wind soaring her slit before glancing off her bare, moist folds. It felt wonderful, this summer breeze caressing the threshold of her salivating sex, loving her, prepping her. Her baby bro blocked that draft quickly though, fastening his dick between a pair of puffy lips. This felt infinitely better to Ellie, the warmth of a young, plump cock, hard with lust, towering against her snug opening.

They ground, his rod snuggling deeper within his sister's cleft. Breaking from his lips, Ellie arched her head and bit back a moan, her button rolling and swelling against the succulent dome while the shaft bobbed. Oliver sealed her lips with his, his hand caressing her smooth, shapely hip. He traced the curve of her ass to cup her left globe that molded perfectly into his palm. His squeezed and fondled, reveling in the tight, ridiculously rounded form.

Pregnant or not, his sister was such a hot, slim package. If he kept holding onto that muscular orb, he would ejaculate in seconds. So he released and visited her the swell of her hip again, nibbling her lip as he continued humping her bloated labia. The blonde moaned as he tugged at her lip, and then moaned again, her pussy steaming like a hot, wet sauna. She could feel her lubricants simmering, bubbling, as the cock-head pushed up against her beet-red clitoris.

Her hands sloped down her brother's back and clenched on his toned cheeks. She massaged them before bobbing, helping the wet shaft glide up the portal of her womanhood. She fretted her lip and released a low, guttural cry of sex behind the straightness of perfect white teeth. She was revving, her clit singing, her channel growing hotter and wetter, as his member kept spearing her lips. Those vaginal flaps, so patted, so damp, hugging him, rubbing him, pulling on him.

She kissed her little brother as deep as she could, her hands working him into a quicker pace. Her little button was enraged, engorged and flushed, dipping in the pre-coital fluids oozing from Oliver's piss slit. Mad with lust, Ellie gave a high-pitched whimper, so conflicted whether to culminate. This wonderful torture that every woman can sympathize with, the feeling of utter emptiness, the desire—no, the need to devour a fresh, hard cock up her flower.

Their baby turned in the blonde, then turned again, as a soft moan tumbled from her mouth down her brother's throat. Her mind was made up. Her legs drifted farther apart, her hands working his ass faster, mashing him to her. Her helpless nub started pulsing, sprinkled with viscous beads derived from her brother's cock-head. She would come this way, then take him inside her, and come again.

Their tongues wrestled in the open air, their slobbery tips lapping clockwise. Ellie released Oliver's butt and cradled his nut sack while he moved harder between her splayed-out legs. Those long, slender legs jerked around him, her glistening marble on the brink of explosion, so stimulated against the massive, juicy dome. She released his tongue and rasped a moaned, her stunning face wincing with sex. A big swing up her wet slit later, and she tensed up, her mouth agape.

Oliver undulated slowly up her shaved sex, loving the orgasm sweeping over her needy blue eyes, the strain in her whines as they fought out of her sweet mouth, the way she tried to arch herself while floating high up in the golden skies, millions of miles off the ground. He studied his cresting sister like one studies the Mona Lisa, burning this image of her into his eyes, an image only a year ago he couldn't have dreamed of ever witnessing.

And Ellie was loving it, the feeling of him grinding slowly yet purposely against her bare, leaking sex, her button quaking in a pool of manly pre-cum. She loved how his eyes were so focused as they sloped down her impossible frame, learning the way she curved and strained underneath him, the way she still massaged his brimming balls in her feminine hand.

Eyes locked with his, Ellie then gasped unexpectedly, feeling her baby brother slipping into her. She knew he had to feel her exploding, to feel her contracting around him, to feel the tight fit she would always be for him. She sobbed a moan as the broad mushroom helmed the assail, ungluing her pink walls that were now so sensitive and soaking wet from her orgasm. That perfect member kept sliding deeper into her, into her hot pregnant bod, into her gushing passageway that shared its DNA.

The blonde beckoned to him with a lustful whimper and a hungry lick of lips, luxuriating in the slow pace of which her brother opened her up for him. There was no such feeling, of a sinewy erection grinding against her sopping vaginal muscles, making her accept it as it swaddled itself with her inch by agonizing inch. She was still coming while Oliver sheathed himself in her, stretching her, feeding her climax to no end. They locked lips while Ellie gently writhed, her bald kitten shivering in excitement until she was filled up to her cervix.

Convulsing and moaning, Ellie rinsed her brother's pre-cum off the head of his cock, mingling their genetic codes in the depths of her sex, barely an inch from the entrance of her growing womb. She cried into his kiss as her womanhood molded to him, her mons nudging at his pubis, her cunt gorging on his wurst. Eyes bulging, she cried again, her brother ripping her tube top apart, and then her bra, shearing her clothes with his bare hands.

The cries of this stunning nymph weren't of terror and defiance however, but of raw, carnal pleasure. This man was taking her alright, but he faced no resistance, even when he pulled on her short skirt and split it in half. This man was the father of her unborn child and her lover, her greatest love. He was also her little brother, her own flesh and blood, and he was mad with lust, his hard-on crammed in the tightest of pussies. She clasped his tight waist and sucked on his throat, her body shuddering against him as he stripped her of her clothes so violently.

The sturdy BMW rocked and creaked, riding an invisible wave, dancing to the illicit coitus of the siblings. Dan's youngest was so deep in his sister, as deep as any man had ever been in a woman, doing away with her clothing out of sheer sexual delirium. He pumped inside her, his chiseled abdomen spooning the bloom of her belly, his lips clamping onto a salmon-pink, stub-like flesh.

Ellie's expensive white brazier—now torn just like every other garment she'd come with—remained on her, even if no longer functional. Those large cups that had supported her milky jugs had fallen to his will, cast haphazardly on the hood at her sides. Sawing back and forth in her, her bro fed on her breasts, her taut nipples, sucking the pink right off of them. His hands roamed her rack, cupping, squeezing, mashing the fatty orbs that made his sister so sought after since reaching pubescence.

Ellie whimpered and mewled, her brother virtually eating her mounds. She rocked beneath him while threads of her torn skirt and panties dangled down the golden, smooth flesh of her inner thighs. Her brother's pelvis ground against her burning skin as she cradled him, taking him, letting him do that to her, stick it to her, fill her snatch to the brim. That young, ripe pussy, so wet and tight, dragging around the straining muscle, clinging and clawing at it, kissing and licking, worshiping its commendable length.

The blue-eyed smoking piece of ass pulled her fair hair back with both hands and whimpered, her brother pulling and twirling her nipples with his lips and knuckles. She released her hair and stroked his while his gorgeous face was buried in bosom, tasting her everywhere. She bucked against him, meeting him, slamming against him, as she whimpered her love for him, a love she'd never believed was in existence. She was climbing that hill again, her wet slit a mere furnace, the air now fragranced with heat and the pheromones radiating from inside of her.

A shudder, and another, followed by a jerk and a deep, husky moan notified both that the end was near. They breathed her in, basking in that intoxicating whiff of feminine arousal, before Oliver popped her meaty nipple out and gazed into her eyes. Rocking so beautifully beneath him, her large, pale mounds softly swaying, her rubbery buds at attention, she returned his gaze, her loving blue eyes taken by need. She pulled his shirt up to his neck and mashed her naked breasts to his chest, skin to skin, needing to feel the warmth of his body as they fornicated themselves into oblivion.

Her tense pink nipples, slick with her brother's slobber, stabbed at his smaller, manly ones as his cock plowed through the length of her tight inner flesh. Between the creaks of the SUV and the slushing melody of Ellie's sex, Oliver felt his nuts drawing taut. He gasped, the pressure building and building while being relentlessly stroked in her hot, wet slit.

A tear ran down Ellie's cheek at the sight of her brother's. She could see in his eyes the immeasurable love he had for her, a love that knew no bounds, a love that blasted through the insurmountable barrier that is incest. She could see his fear of losing her, the bliss of being inside of her, and she couldn't remain unfazed. Their fetus, absorbing the energies from both bodies, started kicking at its father-to-be just as Ellie burst with a whimper that was drenched in love no less than lust. Oliver thrust deep and exploded into her instantly, spewing his seed past the opening of her cervix.

This coitus might not have seemed awfully romantic: out in nature, tangled on the hood of some car, the girl's clothes brutally torn. It wasn't even a full moon. And yet it was so romantic and powerful, emotional and palpable. They connected in ways they never had while Ellie relieved her brother deep in her writhing pussy, where he'd been regularly unloading for over six months now.

A thread of energy seemed to pass between them while Oliver kept pumping cum into his sister's quivering vagina, the abundancy of her right breast spilling from his grip. Ellie pulled all of him down and in, as she took his mouth with hers. They kissed and petted, their genitals splashing bodily fluids inside the blonde, their fetus so excited and agitated.

And Ellie was no less agitated as her sex clenched around Oliver. She grunted and moaned interchangeably as they pumped his cum out like a team, milking his spurting meat deep within her sisterly cleft, inside her to-die-for body. They kissed throughout, the action almost exclusively taking place in Ellie's mouth. She simply wanted him inside her, everywhere, for him to feel as loved and sheltered as she did. Yes, she was going to bear his child, but he was her baby no less. He needed her now, his big sister, his lover, the woman of his dreams.

Drooling his creamy matter inside her, Ellie made it clear to him that she was there, to take care of him, forever. They throbbed inside her and tangled, Ellie spasming at the crux of her thighs. Buried deep in his sister, bathing in her love, her slender legs so splayed out for him, they kissed endlessly, losing themselves the way only true lovers could. And suddenly and inexplicably, Oliver knew: tomorrow would be a better day.